Lineage

by DeWitt-Enterprises

Rating: mature
Tags: Alternate Universe, Romance, Adventure, Human
Length: 256196

When your mother is the Princess of Love, you'd expect her to be close to her family members, especially her darling son. But there are limits to that love, right? She doesn't care. Do you?

Being a Prince of Equestria was an easy thing to do: make public appearances, give a few speeches, wine and dine with delegates before retiring to your bed chambers with whichever delegate's hot daughter you found that day and enjoying yourself with them.

Though that changed when I hit eighteen, where responsibilities like I'd never even dreamed of started affecting me: Managing resources, making decisions that only resulted in varying degrees of death, keeping the country's morale high, sexually satisfying the female members of my family, ordering in reserves for the– What? What was that last one, you ask?

Get a drink, sit down, go incognito and drop your pants. You're gonna need it for what I'm about to tell you.

A/N: Contains incest of the sweetest kind, grown on the finest vines in Spain, crushed, refined and bottled for your enjoyment. Please partake in sensible amounts and never act under the influence of incest, as it can lead to damage to yourself, others and possible incarceration. Consume at your own risk.

Edited by Gent777 and Grungar3x7

Cover art drawn by the insanely talented ScorpDK, go check out his stuff and be prepared to cum buckets.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2017-02-22 05:11:27 UTC

Water Logged

For the seventh time that minute, the sodden dale’s edge gave away beneath my foot, this time packing it down with mud from above the initial depression, covering my boot in weight and making me unable to pull it back to steady myself. This caused me to not only fall onto my knee, but slam my forehead into the mud, nearly blinding myself on the small pebbles hiding away in the mud as well as making a mess of my face.

“I fucking swear,” I growled furiously, punching the mud in some childish tantrum, trying to relieve the anger building up in me before I fell to the floor kicking and screaming in rage. “If I fall over one more time on this cunting hill...”

Luckily, I managed to avoid engaging in a blood feud with the earth itself, and made it to the top of the Drowned Dales, a large expanse of hills, permanently soaked by the never-ending rain that poured down all over the seventeen mile area.

Oh, did I mention the rain?

Because the fucking rain.

I love the rain I would sit in it for hours on end with nothing but a shirt and some pants on, and would rather trade the annoying, hot sun for some lovely, cool, atmospheric rain. But I’ll be fucked if this wasn’t the worst kind of rain.

I love thunderstorms, the booming thunder that would send an excited chill through my bones when I heard it, even as a *ahem* mature adult. The sight of the lightning streaking across the sky always brought a smile to my face and made me want to out and splash around in the puddles for hours. Thunderstorms bring heavy rain, ploughing down like ice cold knives from the high heavens. The ones that raised goosebumps on your skin and brought a nearly orgasmic feeling to me whenever I heard it on armour, tops of tents, and metal rooms, shivers and smiles all around.

This became such a problem my mother used to lie with me in bed until I fell asleep as a child to stop me going out and playing in the downpour. Even, stroking my head and rubbing my back in an attempt to lull me to sleep to make sure that I wasn’t just faking sleep and waiting for her to leave.

But the Dales had the worst kind of rain: the soft, weak, and dreary rain. The clouds that weren’t thick enough to block out the sunlight, so the area was still warm, making the rain warm and just uncomfortable. The tiny, barely there raindrops barely made a ping upon impact with anything metal, and instead of the sound of them piercing the wet mud and slamming into puddles, they just made a depressing, plop sound effect and just barely broke the surface.

All in all, I hated this place because of the shit rain and because it was an awful training ground, filled to the brim with Bloated, pond rats, and the occasional fox, if it was a good day. By far though, the worst part about this place was the wet ground, making it impossible to perform hard steps without sinking through the mud, strafe without risking a slip and going face first into the shite, a la myself not a moment ago, and roll away from an attack without either the hilt of your sword getting stuck in the ground or you just flopping down and getting covered in shit.

As I peeked over the hilltop, I spotted Aunt Luna sitting cross legged on a blanket she’d brought with her, eating something in front of a fire with two fur bedspreads set up in a small, ramshackle tent with a horse hitched next to the tent.

Two bedspreads meant that we were staying here for the night, which not only put us at risk of Bloated mauling us to death, but also the crows that picked apart dead bodies and the shit weather. With a sad sigh, I skidded down to the small divot in the dales she’s made camp in, obviously having noticed me but neglecting to acknowledge me at that moment.

Without an exchange of greeting, I sat down next to her, her eyes dragging over to me, examining my clothing, weapon choice, and face, raising an eyebrow at the mud-caked appearance I was sporting.

“I’m trying out a new look,” I said, trying to start a conversation with the icy woman. “Does it make me look fierce?”

With no movement of her eyes, body, or face she retorted in her usual bitchy way:

“Fiercely incompetent,” she scoffed, finishing whatever she was eating and standing up to her full height, placing her hand on the hilt of her steel sword that rested on her hip, gesturing for me to stand up. I obeyed and stood next to the taller woman, her height once again making me look like a child, the blue-haired woman standing at six-five and using every inch to seem as intimidating as possible.

Much like I do in bed.

*giggles*

“You’ve chosen an awful position for your swords,” she said, gesturing to the two, simple hilts that protruded over my right shoulder. “Not that I expected you to know how to wield one properly, but I at least expected you to know where to keep one.”

“What’re you talking about?” I asked, looking up at the hilts with a cocked eyebrow. “This isn’t a bad place at all, I don’t think.”

“Exactly right, you don’t think,” she said, stepping away from me and holding her arms down by her sides. “Stand a distance away and get ready to draw your weapon on my command.”

Not knowing where she was going with this, I obeyed the order, stepping about a foot back and holding my arms down by my sides as she had done.

“Ready?” she asked, rolling her neck and cracking it. “Draw!”

The order was clear. I responded and realized what she was talking about. Before I’d even closed my hand around the hilt of one of my swords and slid it out of its sheath, she’d already drawn hers from her hip and pressed it into my throat, the point of the sword about a half pascal away from piercing my flesh, something she did to make sure I’d learned the lesson.

With a slight push forward, I felt the pain of the steel tip breaking my skin and the blood trickling down onto the blade. She withdrew the sword and I pressed a hand to the small cut, thankful that it was nothing more serious than a cut I’d receive whilst shaving. However, much like a shaving cut, it stung like a bastard.

“See that?” she asked, sheathing her own sword with a disappointed shake of her head. “You would’ve been dead before you’d even drawn. Before we continue, you’re going to switch your scabbard placement to your hips and make sure you never keep them in such a stupid location.”

“Would lodged in your stomach be a stupid location?” I spat angrily under my breath, only to remember a certain fact about my blue-haired tutor:

Super. Human. Hearing.

Her cold gaze settled on me, a fingerless-gloved hand closing around the straps my swords used to stay on my back and pulling me towards her, her vicious snarl doing nothing to detract from her beauty.

“I’d like to see you try,” she hissed.

I, not being the most intelligent man on the planet, jokingly blew a kiss at her, and for my token of affection, I received a brutal headbutt, my nose cracking loudly before she shoved me to the ground. The pain was slightly delayed in my now broken nose, it arriving about as soon as the pouring blood did, the red hot liquid gushing down my face and dripping down my mouth and chin.

I screwed my eyes shut and tried to ignore the pain, swearing and cursing my Aunt Luna under my breath, which, once again, she heard and reacted violently, launching her boot upwards my face. Seeing that one coming, I crossed my forearms in an X-shape and caught her foot, pushing it back down before launching forward at her, placing my hands flat on her stomach and attempting to shove her back.

My footing went as the mud reduced my friction, reducing the once powerful shove to nothing more than a light grope upon impact. Luna grabbed my shoulders and pulled me forward, slamming her knee into my chest, cracking something for sure, before pivoting on her heel and throwing me as she turned, swiping my standing foot out from underneath me and sending me headfirst into the mud.

At this point, blind rage took over and made me make one of the biggest mistakes I’d made in a long time: I reached for the hilt of my sword after I’d recovered. Her eyes lashed up to my hand, a vicious scowl appearing on her face as she spoke her warning.

“If you’re willing to draw with that hand, then you’d better be willing to lose it,” she growled. “Now you can accept your loss, stand up, and apologize for your behaviour and allow us to continue or we can take this further than it needs to go. It’s your choice, Richter.”

Gritting my teeth through the pain and allowing my rational thought to return, I decided that she was indeed right, that there was no need to spill blood, especially when it would only be mine. Releasing my hand from my sword, I stood up, feeling slightly ashamed of how I’d acted and acknowledged that I was in the wrong.

“I’m… sorry,” I muttered, my nose, ribs, and pride hurting badly. “I shouldn’t have done that.”

Luna was silent for a moment, crossing her arms and looking at me sideways, her expression showing me that she thought I was lying. Moments ticked by before she waved a hand, dismissing the issue.

“I accept your apology,” she said. “Now, if I remember correctly, you were due for a mutagen overview, were you not?”

At the mere thought of the process, a shudder ran down my spine. I haven’t really explained the mutagen thing much, have I? I haven’t studied it in too much depth myself, but from what I know the process of creating and using mutagens is like this:

A cell sample is extracted from an animal (we’ll use Grael’s hearing in this example as he’s the one they extracted it from in the first place), be it a blood, tissue or marrow sample, the bone marrow being the place where blood cells are created, thus containing a large DNA sample that is much fresher than blood but instead lacks the immunities and defences the antibody-laced blood cells would have.

Once the cell sample is collected from an area, the specific trait requested is then identified through select means, looking at the dominant and recessive genes to discover which carries the required trait, with Grael’s hearing being tied down to extra muscles in his ear to pick up the air vibrations, as well as being much more sensitive to those vibrations. Once discovered, the trait is then extracted and mixed with a sample of the person’s blood who wishes to undergo the mutations.

Once mixed, a magic user is usually enlisted to help revert the subject’s cells back to their specialised form the stage cells would be at during embryonic growth. This is one of the most dangerous parts of the entire procedure; as if the process is done incorrectly or takes too long, the subject could die, in the case, of larger lungs or heart, veins, or organs. If they are reverted back to their specialised forms and not kept stable, they are at risk of collapsing in on themselves or failing to restart.

Once the cells have been reverted, mixture of cells are injected back into the subject’s body, usually through the base of the spine or the middle of the neck, before both the scientist performing the procedure and the mage keeping the organ stable kickstart the cell’s growth cycle, developing and molding them into the required shape and function, this also being helped by the new cells in the subject’s body, until the mutation has taken effect and the desired trait functions properly.

I did mention that we needed to be older to do it, remember? That was because there comes a lot of risks of infections and diseases from wild animals that we do not yet know of. Some disabilities could be discovered during the process that could be catastrophic if they were to develop. The older one of my family gets the higher and higher the chance of their immune systems being more developed against diseases that might be similar to ones we’ve already suffered from, thus having the antibodies necessary to defend against them. This is why the only species to perform this kind of procedure is my own species, for not only do we have a naturally higher immune system, but also have a very strange allele that makes our genes unable to malfunction or fail during embryonic growth.

We consider ourselves lucky that the mutations aren’t instantly cured by our bodies and that we’re able to keep their effects, but Aunt Celestia described that as the fusion of body cells and the reversion to specialised cells means that our bodies recognise the cells as our own and keep them from deforming. However our immune systems aren’t perfect and can be overwhelmed by the sheer number of different species’ cells we’re injected with, and as a result, we’re limited to one, maybe two, mutagens being used a year.

Got all that? I know it sounds like a crock of shit, but just go with it for now.

Like I was saying though, a mutagen overview is pretty much just you sitting in a chair and having someone collect blood, tissue, and marrow samples from you to see if you’re handling the new changes well. I know this might not seem so bad, but I’d like you to remember where your marrow is: in the centre of your bones.

The blood and tissue samples are easy, just get a needle jabbed in your arm and watch the blood flow into a glass bottle and let someone slice a little bit of skin off your back. But the marrow sample is the worst. In order to make sure they get as much as they need, the doctor will slice your arm open, down to the fucking bone and, using an agonising tool, split the humerus in half and scrape the sample directly from your open, bleeding arm.

And you have to be awake for this procedure to make sure that you don’t lose the use of your arm. Because your hand and arm bones are different things, remember? The doctors keep asking you to wriggle your fingers as they cut deeper and deeper into your arm to make sure they haven’t sliced a nerve and paralysed your entire arm.

There is nothing more disgusting than watching a doctor drag a spoon-like object over the inside of your bone, something no human was ever meant to see naturally, while his assistant asks you to make gestures with your hand, often seeing the blood soaked fingers move as if nothing was wrong, thanks to the nerves and muscle still being there.

I was seven the first time this happened. They split my arm open after practically nailing me to the chair to make sure I couldn’t move away from them while they did it. It didn’t matter that the pain had been numbed for me, something they did less and less the older you got, by the way, but the shock of seeing my arm like that at such a young age was what caused most of the panic.

I was traumatised by it for months, never moving from my mother or father’s side and demanding that I slept in their bed, the two agreeing so they could comfort me after I woke up screaming from the nightmares. My mother nearly came to blows with Luna after she saw what they’d done to me. I’d never seen her that angry before in my life and I’d never since. It was terrifying hearing her scream like that, watching grown men cower in fear at the sight of her pure, hellish rage.

But, as she often did when I was upset, she broke down into tears the second she laid eyes on me, promising that everything was going to be okay and that she’d never let anything like that happen to me again, swearing she’d make it up to me however I wanted for the next year.

Nowadays, it was less of a hellish nightmare and more of a morbid fascination to witness it, the thought of it giving me the shivers.

“There’s no chance in hell I’m getting my arm split open in the Pisspool Praries,” I said with a shake of my head, using the local’s term for the Drowned Dales. “My arm would probably rot off from infection before you even fused the bone back together.”

“Mhm, don’t you just love it when a child tries to lecture and adult on subjects they already know about?” Luna asked, placing a hand on her hip and shaking her head. “I find it adorable.”

Don’t say anything. Don’t say anything.

“I’m not going to give you an overview while we’re out here,” Luna said coldly. “While we’re here, I’m going to grade you on your footwork on uneven ground… though, looking at your nose and grading the push you gave me earlier, I’m willing to wager it’s not the best it could be.”

Ha.

Funny.

Momma Knows Best (Clop)

With a combination of poor coordination, bad timing, and being completely outclassed, I once again found myself receiving a knee to the groin and the pommel of a sword slamming straight into my jaw.

With that brutal attack from my Aunt Luna, I was knocked into the mud and my sword thrown from my hand, stabbing into the ground several feet away with a sharp squelch. Lying on my side, I watched my Aunt’s expression as she lowered her sword, a sharp look of disappointment in her green eyes and an angry snarl on her lips.

I’d disappointed her, yet again, by being unable to stay up for longer than thirty seconds before she’d been able to overcome me, her mix of strength, speed, and stamina being too much for me to handle. I felt anger kick up in my chest, grinding my teeth at my own incompetence, at my own inability to succeed at anything my Aunt made me do, whether it was construct a saddle, forge a sword, or successfully hunt, it didn’t matter. They were all filed under “Things I can’t do.”

I didn’t want to be a fuck-up. I wanted to be great at everything I did, but I just wasn’t. I didn’t understand why, though. I’d been told my entire life that practice made perfect, and I’ve been practicing for ten years, training for hours every day of the week to get better. I often asked myself: “How can I be bad at something after training for ten years?”

“Another pathetic display, Richter,” Luna said, her chastising not helping my mood at all, her confirmation of my inability to do anything right causing my anger to blaze out and become nothing more than self-loathing. “I’m honestly beginning to wonder if I’m wasting my time doing this with you every day.”

“Yeah,” I said, sitting up and rubbing my sore jaw, ignoring all the other cuts, bruises, and breaks I’d suffered during our forty minute sparring session. “I’m starting to feel the same.”

This reaction caught her off-guard, she’d expected a snidey remark or another excuse to clip me round the ears for speaking to her in such a disrespectful manner. But for her to hear me agree with her, that was something she wasn’t used to.

“I’m sorry?” she asked in confusion.

“I said I’m starting to feel the same,” I said, getting to my feet and wiping as much muck off my leather apparel as I could, looking up at her with failure plastered across my face. “Why am I here, Aunt Luna?”

“To learn how to properly fight, as a prince or princess must be trained-” she began before I cut her off.

“-Trained in the arts of war as much as they are in the arts of literature, music, and conversation, yeah, yeah, yeah. I’ve fucking heard it before, too many times,” I growled, my throat becoming tighter as I spoke, getting emotional without meaning to. “But why the fuck am I here, really? I’ve already proven for a fucking decade that I’m worthless. There isn’t a single thing I can do without somebody else’s help.”

This conversation was making Luna uncomfortable, as she couldn’t comfort people. She didn’t know how to be affectionate or compassionate towards people. She was the woman the CO called in to knock the arrogance and anger out of recruits who thought they were too big to be told what to do. She was called in to threaten, yell, and scream at subordinates who refused to do what they were told.

It was Cadance and Celestia who were asked to comfort people. They were the ones who knew how to put an arm around a crying child’s shoulder and convince them everything was going to be alright. Luna didn’t. I could see it in her face while I spoke that she was out of her element and was trying to find something to say.

“Let’s face it, the only thing I’m good for around here is sleeping with the daughter’s of delegates and getting them to agree to proposals and deals you’ve set forward, to show them that Equestria and the Crystal Empire are great places,” I snarled, balling my fists down by my sides. “Y’know what else does that? Food. Wine. Clothing. The gifts you always give to the visiting delegates or ambassadors to convince them that there’s money and materials to be gained in diplomatic relationships. You might as well just get young, handsome men to deliver the baskets and sleep with them to do the same… no… the only fucking job I’m good at here.”

I paused mid-rant, placing a hand to my face and taking a calming breath, or at least trying to take one. I removed my hand and looked at Luna, hoping she’d have at least something to say to try and help, instead of being her usual cold and uncaring self.

“I… have never, and I meannever, seen a grown man sound so pathetic in all my years,” she said, saying the exact opposite of what my self-pity needed to hear. Instead, she just told me the truth. “Do you know how miserable and ‘woe-is-me’ that little display sounded right there? Do you?”

This is the point where the anger came back.

I grabbed hold of the hilt of my sword and drew it, Luna raising her own and preparing to fight, only to lower her sword as she watched what I did next. I grabbed hold of the bottom of the blade and lifted it up horizontally, bringing the blade down on my knee with as much force as I could muster, using my own natural super-strength to snap the blade in two, ignoring the large cuts this opened on my fingers, and throw the two pieces to the ground.

“Yes, throw a tantrum. I’m sure that’ll solve everything, won’t it, little boy?” Luna asked bitterly.

“Go fuck yourself,” I snarled, turning my back and storming off. “Grael?”

“Yes my… gods, Richter, is everything alright?” Grael responded with a worried tone. “I can feel your emotions, you’re angrier than I’ve seen you in years.”

“Don’t worry about it. Just tell Madame Vortega to have something ready for me to eat by the time I get back or I’ll have her and the rest of the kitchen workers put to the axe,” I snarled, ending the conversation and mentally blocking Grael out.

I sat on my bed, staring up at the ceiling while using my fingers to search for that stray fucking chicken wing on my plate that had been eluding me for nearly a minute. I obviously wasn’t looking at the plate and really couldn’t be bothered to, eventually losing my patience and grabbing the plate and throwing its contents onto my torso, picking the up the heaviest object, and finding the delicious chicken amongst the bones.

This must’ve looked quite amusing to anyone who would’ve been standing at my doorway as I munched on the chicken wing whilst being covered by dozens of chicken bones. Since there was nobody else there, I decided to laugh ironically in the ugliest way I could. This genuinely entertained me and caused me to laugh for real, though it still didn’t lift the foul mood I was in.

“Richter?” I heard my mother’s voice ask from outside my room, her fingernails drumming on the door as she spoke. “Mind if I have a word with you?”

“No,” I said, not moving from my position and allowing the chicken bones to remain dormant on my torso. “Come on in.”

The door opened and my mother walked in, stopping briefly and shooting a weird glance at the numerous corpses littering my figure.

“What have I told you about performing seances?” she asked with her arms folded.

“Always wear protection and do it on a safe day?” I responded.

She laughed at the joke, sitting down on the edge of the bed, resting her right thigh on her left knee, and leaning back on her arms. She turned to me with a compassionate look, pursing her lips as she examined the numerous injuries on my face.

“What happened?” she asked kindly.

“Same as usual,” I sighed, looking up at her. “I got my ass kicked.”

“Do you want me to tell Luna to go easier on you?”

“No.”

“Do you want a different trainer?”

“Nope.”

“Do you even wanna keep training?”

“Nuh-uh.”

“Then what are you gonna do instead?” she asked in a curious manner.

“Sit around and whack it,” I responded, turning my head to look at the wall.

“Please don’t,” she sighed, rubbing the bedsheets with her hand. “These things are hard enough to clean as it is.”

“I thought you said you threw them out and just bought new ones?” I asked, looking at her with a cocked eyebrow. She then proceeded to make a “shhh” gesture before winking at me, my head hitting the pillow with a loud sigh.

“My entire life’s a fucking lie,” I whimpered, a sudden pain in my thigh springing up. “Ow!”

I looked down at my leg to see my mother unball her fist and point a finger at me.

“Don’t swear,” she warned.

“Please stop hitting me,” I moaned. “I’ve had enough of that today.”

“Yeah… it looks like it, honey,” she said, moving up the bed and sitting down next to me, gingerly moving my head from side to side to see the extent of my injuries. She then proceeded to lie down next to me and stare at the ceiling, a quiet air settling as neither of us spoke for several moments.

“So,” she said eventually. “Are you gonna tell me why you came back early? And in a hissy fit, no less?”

“Maybe,” I said, going quiet again before releasing a loud sigh. “I… I kind of had a tantrum after about forty minutes of getting the hell kicked out of me, and Luna wasn’t exactly very helpful at that point.”

“I know, she’s useless,” my mother nodded, leaning her head on my shoulder. “I don’t know why I let her near you, if I’m honest.”

“Because all she does is beat me up?” I asked.

“Yup,” she nodded. “What kind of things did you rant and rave about whilst throwing said tantrum?”

“Oh, the usual,” I shrugged. “‘I’m not good for anything, I’m useless and can’t do anything right, yadda, yadda, yadda.'”

“Pretty much the usual ‘woe is me’ schtick then?” she asked, nuzzling closer to my neck. “And you’re not completely useless, there are a few things you’re good at.”

I’d been ignoring the subtle movements she’d been making as she lay down next to me: the splayed legs, the slightly raised dress, and the seductive bodily contact. However, the next movement she made threw all of the subtlety and secrecy out of the window in less than a second. She placed a hand on my chest and slowly slid it down, using her soft and nimble fingers to gently cup my crotch, massaging my package through my pants.

“Mom?” I asked in an unsure tone, wondering how far she was going with this.

“And one of those things you’re good at seems to be pleasuring women,” she said, completely ignoring me. “That’s a skill I value very highly… care to show me?”

Well then. Here I was, the place I’d wanted to be for several months now with the prize dangling on a stick in front of me. Now, I know you’d expect any reasonable man to protest the act of fornication with their mother, using arguments like “She gave birth to you” or “She’s a blood relative, it’s wrong” but to be honest, I wasn’t really too concerned about it. Incest was a thing that had been popularised by royal families all across the world, and the two of us together would be a drop from a shower in the vast sea of incestuous families that nobody really knew about.

So, yeah. I was about to smash her like a fucking sledgehammer and had no qualms about it whatsoever.

“I’d love to,” I said with a grin, her beautiful pink eyes lighting up with lust as she smiled back, closing them as she moved her face towards mine. Her soft, pink lips made contact with mine, a practice I’d become very familiar with in the past few years, and she ran her tongue across my own, asking for entry. I heard her moan quite loudly as I allowed her tongue into my mouth, the thick, wet muscle pushing up against mine as the test of one her usual spells overrode my senses: Ever-fresh breath, always tasting of bubblegum, something I was fond of myself.

I moved my hand through her thick, multicoloured hair, massaging the back of her head as my tongue lashed, licked, and explored the confines of her mouth, the sweet taste of her spit sending fireworks off in my head, a hot groan escaping from my lungs into hers as I felt her lightly squeeze my rapidly-growing erection, her skilled fingers working around the leather belt and buttons to free her object of desire.

I pulled away from her, a spit trail connecting us that she quickly broke with a lashing tongue movement, before looking at me with discontent, completely enjoying our kiss and being quite upset that it had ended so swiftly. Although, my next movement was more than enough to help her forget about it, clamping my mouth to her neck and beginning to suck her soft skin, moans of pleasure coming from the maternal figure I was pleasuring as she finally managed to free my shaft from its home. She moved her eyes down to the large organ she had rescued, biting her lip excitedly as her eyes shone ever brighter with excitement and lust.

“Wow,” she said with a horny growl to her voice. “Somebody’s a lucky guy.”

I grinned at the compliment, sucking down a slow breath as my mother closed her hand around my thick shaft and began to stroke it gently, my intent to watch her jerk me off being changed to something else as I felt her lick my cheek. I turned my head to look into her eyes and became rather shocked at the transformation my mother had undergone. It was nothing as serious as the Nightmare transformations each alicorn possessed, and wasn’t even physical in terms of metamorphosis. But her entire demeanour had changed from that of a regal and restrained princess to a inhibition-less harlot, desperate for pleasure.

Her eyes were now not just shining, but glowing with bright pink light, her lips appearing thicker than before and seemingly glossed, biting down hard onto her bottom one as she stared longingly at me, her dress also looking a lot tighter around her chest, her bust having increased a cup size from a double-D to an E-cup, something I was more than happy to see.

Her posture had also changed, going from a neutral lying position to a much more sultry, curved way of resting, her thick rear jutting out as she pressed her tits against my arm. Her body seemed much warmer than before as well, her hands now providing a comforting handjob as she began to silently mouth several different words to me. She placed her forehead against mine, opening her mouth once more and allowing me to kiss her, her tongue feeling slightly longer than before as well as much more flexible.

While the first kiss had been a wake-up call to my cock, this one was slowly pushing me over the edge, my mother’s newer appearance coupled with her previously-unrevealed sexual aggressiveness not helping me last longer from her amazing handjob.

“You gonna cum yet?” she asked in a horny manner, batting her eyelashes at me.

“Not yet,” I answered honestly, having been often praised for my stamina in bed.

“Good,” she smirked, running her tongue over my neck before latching back onto my mouth, driving her tongue deeper into my cavernous maw. “I’m just starting to enjoy myself, my dear boy.”

With that remark, she removed her hand from my shaft and sat up, slowly raising a hand and snapping her fingers, her dress beginning to glow brightly before disappearing to somewhere else, revealing a sight that nearly made both of my heads explode from arousal: my mother in full lingerie. The matching bra, panties, and fishnets she wore coupled with the looks she was now giving me as she crawled lower down the bed, swinging her leg over my body, and planting her panty-covered cunt just above my mouth almost gave me a heart attack.

The smell from her moist lips, even with her underwear masking most of it, only made me harder, the soft giggle my mother produced at the other end of the bed as she prodded and played with my cock, making me smile myself. She pulled back the foreskin on my cock and lowered her head, the sensitive head of my organ feeling her hot breath mere inches above it, her weight preventing me from bucking my hips forward and getting the tip into her mouth.

“I’ll start when you do, baby,” she chuckled, grinding her crotch against my face. “And we’ll see who lasts longer.”

“Fine by me,” I nodded, pulling her panties to the side and uncovering her beautiful lower lips, pressing my hands against her thick butt and beginning to devour the pie in front of me.

“Ooh,” she chuckled. “Somebody’s hungry.” With that, she began to run her tongue along the length of my shaft, her hand pumping up and down the base while her long, hot, and wet tongue slathered the length, my cock beginning to twitch with excitement as she pleasured me. Another thing I realized is that not only did her breath, spit, and cunt taste of bubblegum, she was also producing a pink fluid from her pussy that was definitely her own lubricant, this fact amazing me as I’d never heard of anybody having that particular ability to cum a certain flavour. I knew guys could do it if they ate different foods, but I didn’t know women could.

I grinned through the cunnilingus, my tongue pressing against her lips and slowly dragging upwards before pushing inside her and exploring her inner walls, spreading her cheeks further apart with my hands and taking powerful licks, the taste of her delicious cunt driving me insane. I then felt her remove her hand from my cock and sit up as best as she could, removing her clit from my attention.

“Mom?” I asked as she stuck her hand out to the side. She turned her head to look at me, her beautiful features enhanced even further with sharper cheekbones and brighter eyes, the curves of her face and her white skin being now a tanned shade and much smoother than before, a fanged grin now staring at me as I recognized the features from a bestiary I’d read months prior.

“You’re… a succubus?” I asked in surprise.

“Maybe,” she said with a playful wink. “Maybe not, but if I am, would you stop enjoying this? Would you want to stop?”

I attempted to sit up, only for her to spin around on top of me and pin me down, her beautiful bright eyes staring into mine in an almost hypnotic fashion.

“Now, now,” she giggled, grinding her wet pussy against my shaft in an attempt to keep me still, which it did. “I know you’ve studied succubi and know that they’re monsters… but I’m sure that your teacher taught you the one type of monster immune to us… right?”

“Yeah… an incubus,” I nodded, the realization hitting me in the face. “Is… is Dad a-”

“Oh, of course, honey, you’re one of the very few crossbreeds to exist between our two races, with myself only being half-succubus and half alicorn. You’re quite the genetic marvel, you know?”

“But… only women can be succubi… right?” I asked, feeling my mother angling my cock to press against her lower lips, preparing to slide down onto it.

“Yes, that is true, but you still carry some succubi power, such as the ability to grow stronger through sex… as well as your incubus blood making you stronger by impregnating other women, using the life energy that forms at the point of conception to boost your own power,” she said, slamming her hips down onto my cock and taking all eleven inches deep into her womb, her cheeks flushing red and a loud moan escaping her mouth.

“And… the more powerful a being you fuck… the… the more power you d-drain from… it,” she moaned, finding it difficult to exposite information at me whilst riding me.

“Look,” I said, clamping my hands to her hips and beginning to buck into her myself. “Can we tell each other ghost stories and facts-o’-the-day until after I’ve fucked your brains out? Because this is a moment I’ve been waiting for for a long time and really don’t care for a science lesson right about now.”

“Fair enough,” she grinned, her now foot-long tongue lashing into my mouth and using the back of my teeth as a hook to pull her back towards my mouth, my mother now resting on her knees and allowing me to slam my thick cock into her, her body jumping and her tits bouncing with each powerful thrust of my muscular hips, the heat of her sopping cunt arousing me more and more as the slut moaned into my mouth.

“Harder!” she begged, wrapping her arms around my body and screaming into my ear. I obeyed her request and flipped her onto her back, pinning her arms to the bed and staring into her glowing eyes as her sense of reason and logic went out of the window, her primal instinct of procreation taking over and forcing her to do anything she could to get her mate to cum inside her. She began to slam her hips forward, meeting my thrusts as I bucked as hard and as fast as I could, moving my hands from her wrists to her breasts and squeezing her balloon-like fat deposits, loud screams coming from my mother’s lips as I pinched and tugged on her nipples.

She clapped her hands to my face and stared at me, my own vision turning a light shade of blue as I felt something begin to change, my speed increasing as well as my rapidly building orgasm depleting to a near-numb feeling.

“W-What… did you do?” I asked in an angry tone.

“Nothing…” she said with an aroused grin. “Your powers are waking up.”

The strange feeling overwhelmed, killing any notion to hold back that I might’ve still had, linking my hands underneath the middle of her back and lifting her off the bed, now slamming as deep into her tight space as I could and enjoying the animalistic screams of pleasure my mother was releasing as she wrapped her legs around my bag, slamming her hips down onto my cock as hard as she could, my new, seemingly limitless stamina helping me decimate her cunt faster than any man should be able to do.

Squeezing her close to my chest, she hugged me tightly, whispering words I couldn’t hear into my ear, my hearing suffering from the same effect as being too close to an explosion: completely gone and replaced with nothing more than a loud and almost painful ringing sound, only feeling the vibration of my mother’s words against my ear and the thud of my hips hitting hers.

Feeling the need to change position again, I pushed her off me, an angry look being gifted to me for the action, before turning her onto her front and lifting her onto her hands and knees. I grabbed hold of her hips and guided by cock back into her cove, slamming into it with near bone-shattering force, beginning to violently pound her again, my hands squeezing and playing with her soft ass cheeks as she soon lost the ability to support her weight. Her face slammed into the bed and she began chewing and tearing at the bedsheets, her sharp fangs cutting through the material as the heat of her body began to burn the fabric, though doing no damage to me.

Thoughts and words no longer existed. There was no inner monologue in my head recounting how hot she was or how good it felt to finally fuck her. It was nothing more than primal thoughts and grunts, my thrusts nearly lifting her feet off the bed. Even through my blue field of vision, I was able to see red marks appearing on her ass from where my crotch was hitting it, seeing my mother’s back muscles expanding and contracting as she tried to keep herself from being fucked off the bed entirely.

Slamming her hand into the bed, she turned her head back to look at me, her tongue hanging out of her mouth and drool down her face, her cheeks flushed redder than a tomato and her chest heaving from exhaustion. She said something, though couldn’t make out the words, but I figured it was a request. Whether it was something I either did right or completely ignored, I had no idea. I merely continued to fuck her with everything I had. She then repeated herself with an angrier expression, I guessed she was saying the same thing as her mouth made similar movements, and once again, I ignored her.

The third time she spoke was when I realized I’d done something wrong, as she held her hand out to me and fired a thin bolt of pink energy at my forehead. The beam connected, but instead of punching a hole through my head or knocking me out, it sent an enormous rush down to my crotch and made me ejaculate. I felt myself blast stream after stream of thick cum into my mother’s womb, her face returning to that orgasmic look she’d given me before as she visibly came herself, her head dropping onto the bed and drool running down her tongue as her hands tightened around the shredded bedsheets.

Several seconds went by as I continued to cum, more and more packing inside her until it began to spill out around my cock, dripping down her legs and onto the bed. The more semen I pumped into the her, the clearer my vision became, my hearing returning and my rational mind switching back on. All of a sudden, the energy I had drained and I dropped down onto my back, my cock sliding out of her and allowing the excess ejaculate to run freely from her cunt and down onto the bed.

We both lay there for several seconds, panting and unable to move before the more experienced lover of the two of us got to her knees and crawled over to me, collapsing onto my chest and staring at me in the eyes, her succubus features slowly returning to normal. After several seconds, she lay down next to me and, using her superior size and strength, hefted me up onto her chest and began to slowly stroke my head.

“I knew your incubus form would be strong…” she whispered in my ear. “But I wasn’t expecting… that much of a transformation… this early in your life…”

“W-What are you-” I began before she cut me off, pressing a finger to my lips.

“Shhh…” she said, massaging the back of my head. “You’ve just expelled a lot of physical energy just now and your body isn’t used to your transformation yet. Sleep it off for now, and you’ll feel better later on, trust me. Momma knows best.”

I nodded my head, allowing my mother to click her fingers and summon a new cover for us to sleep on, the heat of her body and the warmth of the blanket helping me go to sleep within moments.

Giving head's up, headway and just regular head (foreplay)

I was woken up by the sound of my mother softly calling my name. I cracked my eyes open, seeing her gorgeous features hovering inches away from me with a playful smile.

“Rise and shine, honey,” she said in a warm tone. “We’ve got things to discuss, remember?”

Oh yeah. I'd forgotten that I'd recently had my entire world shattered by the revelation that my mother was a cum-guzzling she-demon with the ability to suck the life out of anything she shoved in her vagina, and that I myself was a fucked up three-quarter breed of alicorn, succubi and incubi, and that I was a monster that drew its power from impregnating magically talented women.

Something I'd recently done.

To my…

Own…

Birth mother.

Well. This was a good start to today, having to wait nine months for my mother to give birth to my brother-son. While waiting I think I might fuck a goat and dry hump a small child.

What? It's not like anything else I do could be more fucked up, is it?

“Richter, you're doing it again,” she said in a disappointed town.

“Sorry, mother dearest,” I said with a fake smile. “I was a little distracted by thinking of how many years I'm going to spend in Tartarus getting raped in the ass by an inverted fire poker for knocking up my own mother!”

“Calm down, Richter,” she said in a calm tone. “I'm not pregnant, so you don't need to worry about being sent to the fiery pits of assrapia.”

I blinked in surprise for a moment, unsure of how to continue after that, but luckily, she did it for me.

“How do you feel?” she asked, looking me up and down. “Do you feel any stronger?”

“Uh… not at the moment. Should I?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes, actually,” she nodded, leaning forward and staring into my eyes. “You drained a lot of energy from me when we came together, I was afraid that the energy transfer might damage you, but it seems to have no effect all.”

“Is that bad?” I asked, still having no clue what was going in.

“Right now? No, it's not a problem. Maybe you need a little more time to harness the energy,” she said, scratching her chin, before snapping her fingers and grinning. “Ah, I almost forgot, I promised you an explanation, didn't I?”

“Aye,” I nodded. “That you did.

“Well, I've got a few more hours to waste, so, ask a question and I'll try to answer it,” she said.

“Right,” I said with a nod, adjusting myself into a good sitting position. “I think the first question to ask has to be: what am I, exactly?”

“Ah, a simple question to answer. You're the combination of three different kinds of creatures, succubi, incubi and an alicorn, while I myself am a half breed of succubi and alicorn, born from Celestia's womb after she fucked an incubus,” she explained. "Well... not so much a full succubi... more of an acquired one."

"What d'you mean by that?" I asked in a confused manner.

"Well..." she said, tapping her collarbone as she thought of a way to word it. "Your alicorn and incubus DNA are yours entirely, but the succubus draining power is something you gained from me as you grew in my womb. Your alicorn DNA allows you to take and make any genetic trait from another species your own as long as you have a sample of that trait, which you did from my genetic makeup. Ask Celestia about it, she knows more of it than I do."

“Wait, I thought Celestia was my aunt,” I said, remembering what my mother had said moment earlier. “She's actually my grandmother?”

“Yup, that's a shocking thought, isn't it?” She asked with a grin.

“Huh… so she's a GILF?” I asked with a smirk.

“Indeed,” my mother chuckled before continuing. “Anyway, back on topic, with yourself having the powers of all three species combined… you do remember each species powers, right?”

“I know of them,” I shrugged.

“And the reason you don't know about them is what, exactly?” She asked in an irritated time, crossing her arms over her bare breasts. “I made sure that you'd be taught everything you needed.”

“The reason I do not know is that I needed to plug a leaky vagina. With my penis,” I said with a completely straight face.

“You what?”

“I skipped class.”

“Okay, back on topic,” she sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “A succubus is able to drain power through sex alone, whereas an incubus is able to gain much more power through impregnation, and an alicorn, as you know, is able to store an enormous amount of magical energy in their body and also select mutations to fine tune or increase their abilities.”

“So… what exactly are you telling me?” I asked. “That in order to get more powerful I need to go around and knock up as many witches as possible?”

“Exactly. And do you know who the most powerful witches on this planet are?” She asked.

I thought for a second, thinking I knew the answer but was sure that my own mother wouldn't be telling me to go and blow a load in each of my female relatives, my aunt Luna, aunt Twilight and my grandmother Celestia.

Jeez. That was gonna take some getting used to.

There was no way they were gonna let me touch them. Especially Luna. And how the fuck was I even supposed to go about that. Just waltz up to them and drop a coin, wait for them to bend over and knock them up then.

Something told me that wasn't gonna work.

“My family?” I asked.

“Bingo,” she winked.

“But none of them would let me touch them,” I said, voicing my previous concern.

“They will if you use a little bit of incubi influence,” she said with a wink.

“A little bit of what?” I asked.

“Each incubi has a special hormone in their saliva with acts as an aphrodisiac to anyone except themselves. All you need do is get a woman to taste your saliva and they’ll be damp in the panties in moments,” she explained. “Also, your body produced a signature pheromone that has that ability, but it's unbelievably weak and takes years to take effect. Hell, it only worked on me for the first time last night and I've been around you for eighteen years.”

“So that's why you came on so strong yesterday?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah… it's, uh, still working on me now, actually,” she said with a smirk. “So, while we're both alone and both naked, are you willing to try out your new powers on me? Think of it as a test run to get used to using it.”

“Uh, sure,” I said with a nod, never being one to turn down a free fuck with a hot woman.

“Then come here,” she giggled, closing her eyes and assuming her succubus form again, her breasts swelling, her eyes glowing, her lips thickening and her arousal rocketing, the sweet smell of bubblegum drifting up from her wet, candy, cunt and causing my semi-erect cock to make a tent out of the blanket resting on my crotch, my stiff organ twitching with each beat of my pounding heart.

Like the seductive animal she was, my mother gently pulled away the blanket covering me, exposing my thick shaft to the warm bedroom air, giggling as she slathered her hand with her sweet, vaginal syrup and began pumping her soft palm up and down my cock. My hand, seemingly of its own accord, snaked its way over to her body, the tips of my fingers causing her to moan as I pushed down to the second knuckle into her tight slit, the horny monster beginning to grind against my rough fingers, her thick hips pumping back and forth as she stared deep into my eyes, her desperation for sex rubbing off onto me, my desire for something more than a handjob growing by the second.

I decided to be civil for now, continue the light foreplay and see what my loveable slut wanted to do next, my finger thoroughly coated in her juice, my urge to lick her sweetness strong, but not strong enough to give into. I began to flex and curl my fingers in time with her grinding, her mouth cracking open and allowing her beautiful, slutty moans to ring free into my ears. She used her spare hand to push my head towards hers, using her long tongue like a leash once again to hook me linking mouths and lashing her tongue inside my maw, the thick muscle pushing, rubbing and wrestling with my own, the look in her eyes telling me the aphrodisiac she mentioned was getting to her. To push her further, I began to finger her harder, a quiet squelching noise sounding as she bit her lips, beginning to stroke my cock a little faster as if doing so in a manner of rewarding me.

She continued to drink more and more of my saliva, her bubblegum maw only serving to make me salivate more and more every second, the precious princess now practically humping my hand, quick, rapid breath escaping her lungs as a cherry red blush formed on her cheeks. I could feel is both growing more and more impatient with the foreplay, one of us waiting for the other to crack and demand something more, her stroke speed increasing as I pushed my fingers deeper inside her.

It turned out she broke first, laying me down onto my back and using her tongue to slather her cleavage in spit before sliding my cock in between her titanic tits, a smirk in her face as she began to massage my monster with her breasts, gesturing for me to lie back and enjoy myself, her warm breasts stroking and caressing my member lovingly, the beat of her heart pounding against the base of my shaft. I placed my hands down flat on the bed and began to buck my hips, fucking her tits in time with her pumping them up and down my length, the first bit of pre being spread all over my shaft and her breasts as she pushed me closer to orgasm.

A slight gasp escaped my lungs as I felt her warm mouth close around the tip of my cock, hearing her hum a split second before feeling the vibrations of her vocal cords Surge through my cock, my hands balling into fists and clenching the bedsheets tightly. I once again began to gently buck my hips forward, satisfied moans from my mother informing me that I was doing well, feeling myself beginning to build up, an orgasm fast approaching, I increased my bucking speed, my cock now hitting the back of my mother's throat. If it were any other woman I'd feel bad about throat fucking them, but all the women in my family lacked gag reflexes, so I was able to go all out with it.

I placed my hands on the back of her head and began to buck as hard as I could, all eleven inches of my cock being rammed down her gullet, my mother's eyes rolling back into her head as she sucked and attempted to swallow, the convulsing muscles in her throat pushing, rubbing and pulling against my cock, acting like another mouth for me. It was at this point I reached an orgasm, surprising myself with how much I came, dumping at least a pint of semen into her throat before pulling out and cumming all over her face, her delighted smile being no less beautiful even when covered in baby batter.

The both of us remained still for several moments, my mother wiping my ejaculate off her face and licking it off her fingers, savouring the apparently great taste of her son’s fuck muck.

She slowly returned to normal, her breasts and lips shrinking and the glow in her eyes dying out, before she sat and and stretched her arms, back and cracked her neck.

“Wow, Richter,” she said in an impressed tone. “You cum nearly as much as your father does.”

“Uh… thanks?” I said in an unsure time, not sure on how exactly to respond to that comment, before a thought struck me. “Hey, speaking of dad, how long-”

“Is his cock compared to yours?” She interrupted, answering a question I had no interest in asking. “Well, your dad's about two inches longer than you but you're an inch or two thicker than he is.”

I remained silent for a moment, a silence hanging over us for a period before I regained my train of thought.

“I was gonna ask if you knew how long it's gonna be before dad got home,” I said, crossing my arms.

“Oh…” she said with an awkward smile. “Well, his most recent letter said he'd be home in about four days, and that got here two days ago, so I'd wager either today or tomorrow sometime, why d'you ask?”

“Just curious is all” I said, before admitting the truth. “And… and I'd like to know how long we've got left to have sex before dad gets back and we have to pretend it never happened.”

“Why d’you think we'd have to do that?” She asked, surprising me greatly. “D’you not wanna have sex with me anymore?”

“No, it's just that I thought you'd have to stop it or else dad would find out, and we'd both be in trouble,” I said.

“Honey, you do remember who you're talking to, don't you?” She asked with a grin. “I'm the princess of love, the empress of the crystal empire and the biggest whore you'll find this side of the Evergreen, not to mention a succubus, it's in my species to take as much dick as possible. But I made a promise to your father when we married that I'd only fuck other family members and stay away from other men and women.”

“Well… I guess that-” I began before stopping as realization hit me. “Wait, you always said you had me when you were thirty five?”

“Yes, I did,”

“But you and dad got married when you were twenty two, right?”

“Yes, that's true,”

“And you promised him you wouldn't fuck anyone outside of the family? Thirteen years before you were even pregnant?”

“Your point?”

“Which family member were you fucking before you had me?”

“A better question would be who wasn't I fucking, Luna and I would have sex after training, before he left the country, Blueblood would try to get me off as best he could with his tiny cock, hell, Celestia and I were in an unofficial relationship before I met your father,” she said, counting each one on her finger. “You seriously didn't think you were the royal family’s first committee of incest, did you? My own mother was eating me out before I finished puberty.”

I needed a minute to process this information. I'd just found out that every member of my family had fucked another one at least once, found out that my mother and newly appointed grandmother considered themselves a couple and that my uncle I’d never seen before had fucked my mother.

What the fuck was wrong with my family!?

“You okay there, honey?” She asked with a sweet smile. “You're looking a little confused.”

“I… I'm fine,” I said.”I just need a minute.”

“Alright, take all the time you need,” she said, getting up and wiping the remaining bodily fluids off her with the blanket. “In the meantime, I'm gonna go shower and get something inside my stomach besides my darling boy’s cum, see you later, honey”

And with that, she clicked her fingers, covered herself in the summoned dress and departed, leaving me alone to contemplate everything is learned, feel my body developing the new powers it gained from my mother, and fantasize about how hot it would be to see Celestia rimming my mother.

Man.

I'm fucked up.

Dark Deals

I remained on my bed, hands behind my head and my eyes on the ceiling, as I went over all the things my mother had told me. So the whole family was a bunch of incestuous freaks? Well, I can obviously look down on them about that, as I’m clearly above that kind of behaviour, and wouldn't dare sink myself to that disgusting level.

So after I'd wiped the remaining amount of my mother's lipstick from my dick, I decided to think about the positives of belonging to a family of weirdos. Well… this would make it easier to get into their pants. That was a bonus, I guess; and mom told me the more powerful women I fucked, the stronger I'd get. So all I had to do was get into a favourable position with my female relatives and drain them dry.

But then a thought struck me: the nightmare forms.

They went on record for being the most powerful beings to walk the earth. Luna's being the only one to cause a fuss, but both my mother and Celestia had one, they just hadn't been seen in eons. If I could draw them out during sex, I might just be able to drain them of all that evil power they've got. Yeah… that seemed like a good idea.

Though that raised an issue, quite a big one:

I had no idea how the hell I was supposed to draw the nightmare forms out, or how to combat them if they weren't in the mood to play nice. This threw a wrench bigger than Celestia’s breasts into the works and could be a waste of time.

So, I decided to do what any smart male would do when looking for information:

Visit the library...

And the best one to go to would be my Aunt Twilight’s weird tree/castle/science lab thing she renovated into an enormous library about ten years after moving into it. If she didn't have a book on alicorn powers, then I was fucked.

Or, wasn't fucked, actually.

So, with a plan in mind, I got up off the bed and changed into more casual clothes, my leather armour being stained with my mother’s sex juices, yummy,and got dressed in a pair of pants and white cotton shirt with a simple black jacket on top. Fastening in my boots and deciding to forgo the sword this time around, I made my way to the door and thought of a quick way to Ponyville.

That is, I was, before one of the strongest feelings of absolute terror rushed over my entire body, the sign on my hand glowing brilliantly as Grael screamed for help over our link. Shaking my head and narrowing our link to prevent myself from having a panic attack, I nearly kicked my door off its hinges as I charged out of my room and down the corridors. My link to Grael made it easy to track him down, myself awash with worry about what could cause a direwolf, creatures known for their bravery and strength, to feel such primal fear.

My link led me to the grand staircase, hearing high-pitched whines and helps from my partner, as if some silent force was attacking him. As I charged into the hall and stared at the terrified direwolf, a sentence escaped from my lips with energy not fitting of the situation:

“Are you fucking serious?” I asked, beholding the great and terrifying beast that had scared the monstrous wolf that was:

Kitty.

My mother's barely-foot-high, red-furred fox was sat on the stairs, looking blankly out over the hall, while Grael padded, whined and tried to get past her, only for Kitty to turn her head at him and cause him to retreat a step in terror.

“Help me!” He called out to me, his voice shaking in fright.

“Grael, just walk past her,” I said in an ashamed manner. “She can't do anything to you.”

“She will kill me!” Grael whimpered.

Slapping a hand to my forehead, I walked over to the staircase and up the flights to where Kitty sat, her tail beginning to twitch excitedly as I approached, her emerald green eyes locked on to me. As I got closer, she sat up and stretched her neck out, placing her front paws together and growling.

This was the motion she made when she wanted to be picked up and stroked; being my mother's pet she was used to affection from everyone and had become quite spoiled from it. I rolled my eyes as I stooped down, having her stand up on her back legs and allow me to lift her by her sides, the fox quickly snuggling in against my shoulder and licking my cheek.

“There, are you okay now, oh mighty wolf?” I asked the direwolf with a raised eyebrow.

Grael didn't answer. He instead nodded and looked down at the floor, ashamed of himself, as he often was when confronting his fear of Kitty.

“And you, little miss,” I said, looking at the fox with disapproval. “Stop terrorising him. He said he was sorry years ago, so stop being such a bitch already.”

Kitty looked at me and batted her eyelashes, mimicking the same thing my mother did when she was asking for forgiveness for something. It didn't work on me with her and it’s not gonna work with Kitty. I walked her down the stairs and set her down on the floor, the fox then beginning to rub her head and body against my leg, trying to butter me up as she always did when in trouble.

I heard Grael’s claws click on the stone stairs as he slowly made his way down to my side, still not looking at Kitty as he did so.

“Go on, Kitty, go find mom,” I said to her, the fox looking up at me with her emerald gaze once more in an almost seductive manner.

It didn't work very well.

“Piss off, Kitty,” I said in a stern tone. The fox then stuck her nose up at me, turning around and lashing me with her tail as she did so, before stalking off in a snooty manner. I turned to Grael with a smirk on my face, opening my mouth to say something before he growled angrily at me.

“Alright, I'm not saying anything,” I said. “But I think it's safe to say that she hasn't forgiven you for trying to hump her.”

“That was sixteen years ago!” Grael growled. “How has she not forgiven me for it? I was a puppy and didn't know what I was doing!”

“She's a woman, Grael,” I chuckled. “She’ll never forgive you for it unless you make it up to her.”

“How am I supposed to when she won't let me talk to her?” He asked.

“You don't,” I answered, crossing my arms over my chest.

“Then how am I supposed to make it up to her?”

“You aren't.”

“But then why does she want me to?”

“She doesn't.”

“Then why is she mad at me still?”

“Because you haven't made it up to her yet.”

“But-”

“I know pal, I know,” I laughed. “There's no more a complex and convoluted creature on this earth than a woman. Nobody understands them.”

“Do women understand women?”

“Oh yeah, of course,” I nodded. “And they all hate each other, it’s best not to try and figure it out.”

“Then how am I supposed to know what she wants?”

“Oh, she'll tell you,” I said. “But she’ll probably still be mad at you.”

“Why are women so complicated?”

“Because they’re evolved to be. They run on emotion and intellect because nature made them the important ones. They're the ones that carry and birth the successors and as such, they need to be equipped with the knowledge to raise the children to a good standard,” I explained. “Men run mostly on instinct and hormones due to the fact we evolved to be nothing more than impregnators that make a baby, fuck off, and leave the smart one to take care of it.”

“But if we’re essential to making children, aren't we as important as them?” Grael asked.

“Think of it this way: when a supply wagon delivers steel and forging equipment to a master smith, and the smith goes on to create a legendary weapon over the course of many months, do you really think that anyone cares about the delivery boy when most of the work is done by the Smith?”

“By the divines… we are nothing more than tools,” Grael said in horror.

“Yup, creatures designed to do nothing more than fight and fuck,” I smirked. “I don't mind though. If I had to kill thirty people in war and then come home to good sex, then you wouldn't see me complaining.”

“Huh,” Grael said. “Isn't that what you do anyway?”

“Yup, already playing my part in a grander plan and loving every second of it,” I grinned. “Now, to go and get a book from Twilight that'll help me fuck Luna.”

“What!?”

“See you later, buddy,” I said as I walked away, going back to thinking of the best way to get to Ponyville. Deciding that the steam train was probably the best choice, I boarded it about ten minutes later and waited for it to leave the station. As I sat there, I began to think about my Aunt Twilight, she rivalled my mother in terms of magical power despite being an artificial alicorn, as she was dubbed. But that didn't change the fact that she had a lot of power up for grabs if I could fuck her too.

But Twilight had a different attitude to the other girls in my family. She was extremely virginal. Virginal to the point where I'm not sure if she's ever had sex before.

And she's in her mid-forties.

She also had a problem I referred to as “Canvas paper beauty”, one of my dickheadest personal preferences but something that I really hated. The term “Canvas paper beauty”, according to me, was a woman who was as beautiful as a drawing by one of the greatest artists of all time.

But like any piece of art: it was as flat as the paper it was drawn on.

And when I say flat, I don't mean she had relatively small A cup breasts and just looked smaller when standing next to her female family members. I'm talking that if her head, hands, and feet were covered, I'd be unable to tell which way she was facing.

And it really didn't help that she put zero effort into looking good. She kept her hair cropped into that box-like shape and never allowed it to grow out, ans she didn't use any makeup whatsoever, no blusher or foundation to try and lighten up her snow white skin. As a guy that adores dark-skinned women, this made her even less attractive.

And to top it all off, to make her practically unfuckable, a visit to the doctors on her seventeenth birthday had her diagnosed with a shallow cervix. This meant that her vagina isn't as deep as most women’s, meaning that, as a guy with a cock that’s nearly a foot long, I could probably get a quarter of it in before I hit her cervix. And as any doctor would tell you, trying to push past a woman’s cervix and into her womb is not only agonizingly painful for her, it can also pose serious health risks and lead to damaged reproductive organs.

And with her being one of the girls I needed to nail, this wasn't gonna be easy. For either of us.

The train ride lasted just under an hour and I was standing at the Ponyville station, remembering all the times I'd come here with my mother to visit my aunt as a child.

Retracing old memories and old paths quickly lead me to the big tree/castle thing, and I made my way inside. I walked through to the room she was usually in, the lab, and opened the door to see her hunched over a table, scrawling furiously into a notebook while several vials of what appeared to be blood were hung over different items ranging from fire to being submerged in ice water to being left to sit at room temperature.

“Hey there, doctor insano,” I said with a wave, Twilight's bright and beautiful eyes looking up at me with a smile.

“Richter!” She exclaimed happily, making her way over to me and hugging me tightly. I hugged her back for a long moment before a loud pinging sound went off.

“Ah, that’ll be the dialysis process done!” She said, scampering back over the piles of discarded books and research notes.

“Dialysis?” I asked. “You’ve found a way to do that artificially?”

“Artificially, no, without an actual kidney, yes,” she said, holding up a pot of dark purple plants. “Are you aware of the Knight’s Patch plant?”

“Yeah, the stuff we use in actual combat to act as a skin graft when there's no mage to heal us, what about it?” I asked.

“Well, after messing around with the stuff for a few months, I've discovered that while it’s super adaptive genetic makeup allows it to grow anywhere as any kind of organism, this allowing us to make it mimic the properties of skin grown the right way, it can mimic organ functions if spliced with cells from whatever organ you need while the plant’s stem cells are developing,” she explained.

“And I'm guessing you've been able to give the blood cleaning function a kidney possesses?” I asked.

“Exactly,” she said. “I've had a breakthrough in medical science, now being able to artificially create a working kidney to help those suffering from organ failure.”

“Congratulations,” I said with a smile. “That's amazing. So is the blood you've got here being cleaned?”

“No, actually, I'm running a few tests on alicorn blood to see if I can dilute it to a level of concentration that’s safe for normal human use,” She said. “Your mother was the one that donated a few samples, actually.”

“Let me guess: the alicorn blood will give our people a better resistance to diseases and strengthen them naturally, right?” I asked.

“Correct. I’m in the final stages of preparation and I’m getting ready to field test it now,” she explained.

“And who are the lucky mice?” I asked.

“Well… I'm actually testing it on myself,” she said quietly.

“What?” I asked in shock. “Twilight, that's really dangerous.”

“I know, but after spending hours of thinking, I'm the best candidate for it. If I test it on animals, it'll instantly kill them due to its potency, and if I dilute it to a level they can survive, it’ll give no conclusive evidence to what the correct potency needed for human consumption is,” she said, drawing one of the samples out of a vial with a syringe, using an open flame to heat the needle to being cherry red in an attempt to kill all of the bacteria on it. “And with myself having half alicorn DNA, I already have a resistance to this stuff, so I'll use my own blood as a base and dilute or strengthen a newer batch from there depending on the results I get.”

I was unsure about this, knowing that something could go horribly wrong and could end up killing her. But she was the scientist here and knew things about this field that I couldn't even dream of. I watched anxiously as she cooled the syringe in sterilized water before rolling up her sleeve, injecting my mother’s blood sample into her pasty white arm with a nervous look.

As the syringe emptied, I studied her face and arm for any signs of something going wrong, Twilight doing the same. She pulled the needle out of her arm and set it down on the table, touching her veins on her neck, wrist and inner thigh to test for irregular blood flow or a sign of clotting. Just when everything seemed to be going right, Twilight shivered suddenly, her eyes beginning to glow faintly as a faint light began to shine from her exposed skin.

“Twilight?” I asked nervously.

“Stay back!” She warned. “This could be dangerous and I don't want you to get hurt!”

I watched in fear as the glow became more and more intense, Twilight standing completely still as the light in her eyes shone brighter than the sun, forcing me to cover my eyes as it became too bright to look at. I felt my heart jump in horror as she released a single cry. But as the seconds went by through the glow, I realized that she hadn't cried, or screamed.

She moaned.

The light died down and I was able to look at her once again, and the sight I was now beholding nearly made me melt. Standing there in a shredded outfit, torn due to rapid mutations of her body, was the brand new Twilight Sparkle:

A thick, busty, long-haired, chocolate skinned goddess with bright eyes, thick lips and a lustful expression on her face.

Throwing clues together, seeing Twilight do the same, I figured out that the blood she'd injected into her body, the blood she'd gotten from my mother, had forced her to undergo the same transformation my mother did when she unleashed her succubus form: breast size increase, thicker form, thicker lips, brighter eyes, sharper features and an increased sex drive.

“Ah…” Twilight said after a moment, staring at her new buxom figure. “That was… unexpected… but not…”

“Not what?” I asked after a moment of silence.

“Unpleasant,” she answered, squeezing her breasts with a smirk. “Wow… so this is what huge breasts feel like… they're very soft.”

“You okay over there?” I asked her, deciding now was not the time to think about sex.

Though according to Twilight, it was.

She ran her hands down her stomach, eventually sliding one into her pants. Judging by the look on her face, she'd just pushed her fingers into her pussy, her brown cheeks flushing pink and her bottom lip being bitten.

“Oh?” She said in shock. “My vagina’s much deeper now. I wonder…”

She continued to explore her new body, using one hand to test the deepness and width of her newly altered vagina, and using her other to test the weight, density and durability of her new E-cups.

And if I'm gonna be completely honest, I think she was so caught up in a genuine scientific examination that she didn't even realize that she was masturbating in front of her teenage nephew.

I watched as she tore away her shredded clothing, exploring her new body thoroughly, mumbling about her newly increased skin pigmentation, fat deposits, and the possible soreness she may or may not receive from such a rapid development in her skeletal structure and body fat ratio, her twig-like thighs having been thickened considerably with her hips being much wider now. More so, her huge breasts caught my eye more than anything else now. I noticed her newer hairstyle, the same colour but with much more length and volume, her hair ending at the small of the back, over her thick ass.

“Aunt Twilight?” I called out to her, her glowing gaze raising to me quickly as she continued to pleasure herself.

“Yes?” She asked, as if nothing peculiar was happening at the moment.

“Are you okay?” I asked again.

“I'm fine. I feel a little riled up and a lot more off balance, but I'll adjust,” she answered. She seemed to orgasm after finishing the sentence, her body wracking with shakes and her lip being bitten again. She released a sigh and brought her hand up to her face, staring at her own product before licking it off her fingers.

“Huh… that tastes quite nice, surprisingly,” she said, licking her hand clean. “I'll test the makeup to see what protein in it is making it taste like that. Later, though.”

Apparently, she'd gained my mother's flavoured cum ability. Though looking at her, I wondered what she would taste of. I'd say chocolate, if I was going by her skin colour, but my mother's seemed to be linked to her hair’s colour palette, which was mostly pink, which explained the bubblegum flavour nicely.

Twilight's hair was a mix of purples, so I began to go through all of the fruits, foods, and others associated with the colour purple: lavender, grapes, blueberries; wrongfully named but a food that was actually purple, jam… not very appealing tastes to me.

As if she was going to let me taste her to begin with.

“Richter, can I borrow you for a moment?” She asked, getting my attention again. I looked up from her vagina to her head, the knowing glance on her face indicating she’d caught my look, and she shook her head with a grin.

“Am I that appealing to you now?” She asked. “Be honest.”

“Well… yeah, I guess,” I said, scratching the back of my head. “Does that weird you out?”

“No, I've been aware of that for a while now,” she said, crossing her arms over her breasts and leaning back on the desk. “And I'm also aware of your reputation with women, Richter.”

“Well, I try,” I shrugged, before getting on topic again. “Anyway, I need to borrow a book from you.”

“Sorry, but I'm afraid you can't,” she said in a quick response. “I stopped renting books out of here years ago due to the damage they received, and, before you ask, even family can't borrow them. Because family makes mistakes too.”

“Right… Are you not even gonna ask what book I want?” I asked.

“Fine, come over to the ledger in the library section and point it out and I'll tell you you can't have it,” she chuckled. “If it makes you feel any better.”

“Wow, aren't you supposed to be the princess of friendship?” I asked. “Why are you being so unfriendly right now?”

“I'm not being unfriendly,” she smiles. “I'm just following the rules.”

“Right, whatever,” I sighed. “Where's the ledger?”

“Right through here,” she said, hopping down off the desk and walking towards another door, beckoning for me to follow. As I did so, I couldn't help but admire the way her new body looked. She had a good amount of weight on her, but nowhere did she have too much. She was thick, curvy, and dark.

Just the way I liked it.

We walked through a small corridor and into the library, an expansive area filled with tomes, novellas, pamphlets, and pages as far as the eye could see. Twilight quickly guided us to a quiet corner, surrounded on all sides by bookcases, and there sat the checkout desk, an isolated and tucked away haven for Twilight to read in peace.

On the desk was a small book with a single page in it, this being the thing Twilight opened and turned around to me.

“Go on,” she said, gesturing to the completely empty book. “Look for it.”

“I'm aware of magic books that can bring up information on any book you can name, and others that can remind you of a name you've gotten by your memories,” I said, looking at her before looking down at the book. “But I don't know what I'm looking for, I just have an idea. Hell, it might not even exist in the first place.”

“Then just place your finger on the page and think of what you need, and if I've got it, you’ll see its location appear on the page,” Twilight said.

I did as she said, placing two fingertips on the page and closing my eyes, thinking of the nightmare alicorn forms and how exactly to summon them. There was a moment of silence before the page seemed to vibrate, followed by a surprised gasp from Twilight. I opened my eyes to see what was wrong only to have her swat my hand out of the book and slam it shut.

“Whoa, what's wrong?” I asked in worry.

“What the hell do you think you're doing?” She demanded furiously.

“I don't know what you mean,” I said, still as bamboozled as before.

“The book you’re looking for is known as the Black Bible,” she said. “It's an ancient tome that is about as dangerous as it is rare. I've got one of the only seven copies known to exist and I'll be fucked if I ever let that thing leave my sight, much less my possession.”

“The Black Bible?” I repeated. “It's religious, I'm guessing?”

“Yes, it's a book that divulges and details all of the darkest, deadliest, and most dangerous rituals, incantations, and spells that exist in this world.” She explained. “The Black Bible is the same book that gave Sombra his shadow powers in exchange for his immortal soul once his life reached its end. He's now rotting in the darkest lots of the underworld, along with any other fool that trades their soul for power.”

“Wow…” I said, beginning to wonder if it was worth it, risking my immortal soul for a power boost. “Is there any way to avoid the bad parts of deals?”

“Yes,” she growled. “Don't ever make them. This book is older than the Equestrian diarchy and has claimed the soul of every fool that's ever made a deal with the beast that inhabits it. But that does make me wonder something: what do you want it for?”

“I… well…,” I said, unsure of whether or not to tell her my plan.

“Hearing the real answer might make me a little more lenient,” she said, raising a finger. “As some dark magic, when controlled, can provide more help than regular spells, such as communing with the dead and helping to study the functions of dead animals with necromancy. So be honest, and I might find something else that’ll help you avoid dark magic.”

With that in mind, I took a deep breath and explained to her my plan to boost my own power by draining the nightmare forms of my female relatives. It didn't take long, but when I finished, Twilight asked me the question I’d never even considered:

“Why?” She asked in confusion. “I can’t see any reason beyond selfish desires to attempt something as stupid and dangerous as what you're considering.”

“I… I don't know,” I said. “I don't have a noble cause or reason for it besides pride and greed. If I was going to lie and say I had a noble reason, I'd say that… I was doing it to try and help remove the burden my beloved relatives have to bear from living in fear of their dark sides.”

Twilight opened her mouth to object, before closing it immediately, a sudden wave of realization washing over her.

“Richter…” she said slowly. “That is a noble reason. That's possibly the most justified reason to want to blow a load in your grandmother I've ever heard. And what's more, with the Nightmare forms gone, it'll allow the other princesses to strengthen themselves once again, without having to worry about accidentally releasing their Nightmare Forms by using certain forms of magic.”

“What d’you mean?” I asked, now a little lost.

“I mean that with their full power back, the immortal rulers of this country will once again be the deities they used to be,” she beamed, wrapping her arms around me, squeezing her huge tits against my chest. “If that happens, the princesses will never have to fear any kind of threat, whether it internal, supernatural, or foreign ever again.”

She looked up at me and kissed me on the cheek, before releasing me and turning back to her desk, looking at the book once more and checking the location of the cursed book.

“And to draw out the dark side of a person, were gonna need the Black Bible,” she said.

“Didn't you just say-” I began, before being cut off.

“I know, but I also said that controlled uses of dark magic could be useful,” she said quickly. “And if I remember correctly, there was a brewing recipe in the Black Bible designed to bring out the black heart in anyone, a drink that forced even the purest child to become the most vicious monster. I just need to find the book, copy the recipe onto another page, and brew it in a spellbinding circle.”

“I'm guessing the copying section means that even opening the book is dangerous?” I asked.

“Extremely. It can turn an angel into a demon and corrupt even the strongest heart,” she said. “I'll be able to do it quickly, thanks to my photographic memory… but…”

“But?” I asked in worry. “But what?”

“But… I don't know the exact page the recipe is on,” she sighed. “And depending on how long it takes, the Bible could either put me in a bad mood for the rest of the day or could give me my own nightmare form.”

“Then there's too much of a risk,” I said.”There's got to be another way to draw the forms out.”

“Not without bloodshed,” she sighed, thinking quickly before coming up with an idea, looking at me with renewed determination. “You've already had sex with Cadance, right?”

“Yeah?” I asked.

“So you should've already drained her and boosted your own succubus power?” She continued.

“Yes, it feels that way at least,” I nodded. “Are you suggesting that-”

“Yeah, if it all goes wrong and I am corrupted by the book,” she nodded, looking at me in the eyes. “Then I need you to drain it out of me, any way you can.”

“What if you're not feeling up for sex in your nightmare form?” I asked in a nervous tone.

“Do anything you can,” she reasserted. “Bait me into fucking you, trick me, arouse me, force me into a magically binding oral contract if you can manage it. Just don't let her out of the library.”

“That last one's gonna be a little difficult to pull off," I said with a hesitant done.

“Then try to do something you feel you can manage, okay?” she asked. “It'll be Nightmare Twilight, or whatever it decides to call itself. As long as you don't maim or murder it, I should be able to take control again once you've fucked her and drained the darkness out of my body.”

“Right. Incubi are demons anyway, that dark power will just make me stronger,” I nodded.

“Yes, perfect,” she nodded. “So we’re agreed? Any means necessary if it all goes tits up?”

“Yeah…” I nodded in response, already feeling anxious about it.

This was going to be dangerous, for both of us. And if it went wrong, it was all on me to protect both of us and drain the evil out of my aunt.

By any means necessary.

Nightmare Whore (Clop)

I watched anxiously as Twilight drew a symbol on the floor in white chalk. The initial chalk line was a large circle with four, smaller circles inside it. Each smaller circle had a triangle inside it, pointing in their corresponding compass direction. She then drew a large omega symbol in the centre, the white lines overlapping the inner brim of each circle.

“Right,” Twilight said, looking up at me. “D’you remember the plan?”

“Kinda hard to forget,” I said, joking to try and lighten the mood. A smile touched her lips briefly before she stood up, exiting the circle and walking over to me.

“Alright then, if this goes well, we’ll have worried for nothing,” she said calmly.

“But if it goes wrong?” I asked.

“Then I'm counting on you to save me,” she said after a moment of thought.

“Yeah…” I sighed. “Have you figured out how to bait her into focussing on me?”

“Actually, yes,” She nodded. “My hypothesis is that due to us sharing the same body, if a certain chemical imbalance is present in me during the time of transformation, it should affect her as well.”

“And the chemical you had in mind was?” I asked. I received my answer quickly when Twilight wrapped her arms around me, placing her mouth against mine and pushing her soft tongue into my maw. She licked and lashed against my tongue and the sides of my mouth, trying to get as much of my saliva as possible before breaking away. She backed away several paces, placing a hand to her mouth and staring at me with wide eyes.

“I… wow,” she whispered, her body shaking as she screwed her eyes shut. “Keep it together, Twilight. Keep it together.”

“Are we gonna get started soon?” I asked.

“Not yet,” she said, shaking her head. “Kiss me again.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because I need to get as mind-breakingly horny as possible before I change,” she said, her fingers twitching as she tried to keep them away from her still nude form. “So that the second she takes control, she’ll be so desperate that she won't be able to help herself.”

“And if you get the page before you change?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Then you get to enjoy regular Twilight,” she said before looking down at her body and chuckling awkwardly. “Well… newer Twilight, I guess.”

“Fine by me,” I said, clapping my hands onto her ass and squeezing softly, locking lips with her again and tasting her tongue. I could feel Twilight pressing herself against me, her breasts squeezing against my chest. I bent my leg, allowing Twilight to grind her rapidly-wettening slit against my thigh, stimulation from the rough leather causing her to moan into my mouth, hugging me tighter than before.

After several long minutes, Twilight moved away from me. Her body coated in sweat, her lip nearly having a hole bitten through it as she clenched her fists and used every iota of self restraint to keep herself from tackling me to the floor.

“A-Alright,” she said, taking the Black Bible from the spot she’d laid it, as well as the liquid she needed to activate the circle’s magical barrier. “Let's get this over with.”

She sat down cross-legged in the centre of the circle. After a slow, deep breath, she poured the clear liquid into the circle, the chalk lines lighting up brilliantly as a gold, shining barrier formed around her. The barrier was supposed to keep whatever Twilight captured ensnared long enough for me to prepare myself to drain it, and now that Twilight was riled up like nothing else, as soon as it got out of the circle, it would come straight for me.

“Okay,” she said, exhaling quietly as she set the Black Bible in front of her. “Here we go.”

With that, she opened the book and began to check through the index. As she did so, a thick smoke began to pour out of the book. The black air hissed loudly as Twilight began to cough, desperately searching through the pages as fast as she could without skimming. Another loud cough tore from her throat, covering her mouth with her hand as she began to splutter loudly. The dense smoke was now up to her chest, Twilight having to hold the book above her head to read it.

“Twilight?” I asked in worry, seeing tears now begin to stream down her face as the smoke poured out faster and faster. She had a matter of moments before the black cloud swallowed her whole. I crossed my arms over my chest, tapping my foot nervously as I watched the black smoke begin to pour into Twilight’s mouth and nose, the retching woman having finally found the page, slamming the book open to that section and staring at the page for as long as she could.

“I got it!” She called, moments before she was consumed by the blackness.

Seconds ticked by without a noise from her, my worry beginning to skyrocket as I called out to her only to receive no response.

“Twilight?!” I yelled, moving slightly closer to the circle before a loud screech caused me to freeze in place. Then a loud crack sounded as a fist slammed into the barrier, the jet black knuckles creating an enormous crack in the magical shield.

“Oh no,” I said, stepping back from the barrier and squaring my stance, readying myself. Whatever Twilight had transformed into was now beating the barrier with powerful punches, each one getting closer to destroying the circle. With a final, powerful punch, the shield shattered and the black smoke spilled out into the room, blanketing the floor with the noxious fumes.

The Nightmare Twilight stood at six feet tall, her skin having once again reverted to white, but this time whiter than the chalk she'd drawn with. There were layers of black on her body now, curving, sweeping symbols on her back, stomach, and breasts, her forearms and legs being completely black with her nails sharp and serrated. Her breasts were now enormous, pushing the same size as my head with a fanged smile accompanying her lustful gaze from her blazing purple eyes.

“Hello there, dearest nephew,” she said in a chilling reverb. “Are you ready to play?”

“Oh…” I sighed. “Fuck me.”

“Don't mind if I do,” she giggled, lashing towards me at a speed that was nearly impossible to see. I felt her hand close around my throat before another did the same around my belt, tearing my lower item of clothing away and beginning to toy with my cock.

“I'm not exactly sure what you and her did to me,” she smirked, closing her hand around my rapidly-thickening shaft. “But I assure you, that once I'm done enjoying you, I'll string you up by your organs.”

“But until then,” I smiled playfully, rubbing her labia with my fingers. “Enjoy yourself.”

“Oh, I plan to,” she said, getting down onto her knees and beginning to pump her hand up and down my shaft. A dark grin appeared on her face as she stared at my fully erect shaft, closing her hot mouth around the tip, her tongue protruding from her mouth as she began to gently suck.

I groaned quietly as she moved her mouth down my shaft, my thick inches being taken to the back of her throat before she began to bob her head back and forth, soft sucking noises being audible from the whorish nightmare on my cock. She continued to take my member deeper and deeper into her gullet until she'd practically swallowed it, her wet tongue now lapping at my balls as all eleven inches were being stimulated by her throat muscles.

I gathered her hair behind her head into a ponytail, keeping hold of the long locks of hair and began to fuck her throat, the evidence of her permitting the action being her hands moving down to her breast and clit, moaning into my tongue as she played with herself to increase stimulation. A grin spread onto my face as the “vicious nightmare creature” revealed herself to be nothing more than a harlot, gagging for attention.

I continued to throat fuck her for several more minutes, the spit trails now hanging from her mouth and my shaft as I increased the pace, now hitting the back of her throat with force, this causing the muscles in her gullet to contract instinctively, only increasing the pleasure for me. Deciding that I was going to blow a load in her throat, I began to push her head down onto my dick as well as bucking harder, fluid beginning to well up in the corners of her eye as the process became slightly uncomfortable for her.

With several more slight adjustments of our positions I was quickly building to an orgasm, my balls beginning to swell and tuck close to my shaft, several more powerful thrusts being all it took for me to dump a pint of fuck muck into her mouth.

She was clearly unprepared for the sheer amount of ejaculate, evidenced by the fact her eyes nearly popped out of her head and her immediate choking, tearing herself off of my shaft and coughing loudly, trying her best to clear her windpipe before she suffocated.

“What the fuck?” She spat furiously. “I didn't think it was humanly possible to cum that much.”

“Not human, honey,” I said in a cocky manner. “What's the matter? Not a big enough girl to swallow?”

She snarled furiously at me, lashing forward with her sharp nails. Squaring my feet quickly, I ducked under the first slash, crossing my wrists over in an X-pattern before catching her next attack in between my hands.

As I brought my hands, and hers, down to my side, I turned my hands over to be able to grab hold of her wrist as it was lowered. Once I had a hold of her arm, I extended my right hand out, keeping it rigid as I lashed it up and chopped her in the temple. This caused her to spin to the side briefly in an attempt to cover herself from further injury, this only opening her up even more.

I yanked on her wrist and at the same time brought my knee up, slamming it into her ribs, causing her to hunch over sideways, allowing me to slam my foot into the back of her knee and cause her to drop down onto said knee and receive an elbow to the side of her head, knocking her straight down and dazing her.

Once she was down, I immediately dropped my knee to her chest, running my finger around my mouth and gathering saliva before pushing it into her mouth, trying to use my aphrodisiac to entice her again after angering her. She soon recovered and began scrabbling, trying to claw at my face, only to be blocked by wrist, forearm, and elbow deflections before I locked lips with her again.

She froze immediately, her tongue licking up as much of my spit as possible before she broke entirely. I raised my mouth from her and she stared at me like a horny she-witch, using her magic to reverse our positions before grinding her snatch against my cock.

A smirk appeared on my face, knowing that she was sealing her own doom as she rammed me deep into her wet cunt, riding me with enough force to shatter a normal human’s hips. I clamped my hands onto her ass, beginning to slam my cock deeper inside her, myself beginning to feel the increase in power as I drained her with each thrust.

Pleasured moans tore from her mouth as she leaned back, placing her hands on either side of me as she flung her head back, crying out in ecstasy.

“That’s it,” I chuckled, fucking her harder and harder the stronger I became. “Give it all up.”

Her claws gouged furrows into the stone flooring as she began to tighten and clamp down on my cock, her self-destroying orgasm drawing nearer by the second, my balls swelling up again as I readied myself to deliver the coup de grace to the Nightmare Whore. Grabbing hold of her waist and bucking once more, she came, screaming in her reverb as I came inside her, my eyes catching my own now-glowing cum spill out of her as I pumped her full of semen, her womb filling up in seconds as her dark energy visibly drained from her body and into mine, feeling my own power increase tenfold.

I noticed that her body had changed back to her smaller, darker skinned Twilight form. I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her body against mine, grinning happily at the fact that I’d done it. I'd proven myself against a genuine Nightmare form and was happier than I’d been in a long time.

“Richter?” Twilight asked weakly.

“Yes, gorgeous?” I said with a smirk.

“I remember the recipe,” she chuckled.

“Perfect,” I nodded. “You did great, Twilight.”

“Richter?” She repeated.

“Yes?” I asked.

“Can… Can I fuck you again sometime?”

“Any time you want, my black beauty,” I said with a genuine smile, gently squeezing her ass as she closed her eyes, clearly needing a nap after all that.

But for me, it only made me stronger and more ready to take on the other Nightmare Forms.

Next up, my mother’s Nightmare Form: Nightmare Lust.

Death Quest

I'd left Twilight’s castle of wonders after she'd informed me that she needed a few days to get the potion to brew and mature properly, and that it was a good idea for me to get myself physically and mentally prepared for the upcoming trials I'd have to face.

So I was planning to head to our own royal library to brush up on that confusing technique Luna had taught me ages ago. It involved using a certain type of magical energy to weave between concentrated beam attacks to separate them, and refract them in a hundred different directions, as well as making the beam much weaker. It was a technique she'd developed herself, actually, and saved the spellcaster a hell of a lot of energy.

I suppose I should explain our magic now, shouldn't I?

Well, every living thing has its own store of magical energy, and those that can tap into it are what we call magic users. They use the magical energy to cast spells at the expense of that energy. Now, while the energy is finite, it does replenish through rest and nourishment, but using too much of it can lead to death, as that energy can exhaust you to the point of heart failure.

It's why, for hundreds of years, scholars and mages alike are trying to find more efficient, yet still as effective, methods of performing actions. When training in magic, the first thing they ask you to do is fill a hole in the ground with water. Transmutation is an option, but most children don't have the energy to do it because completely rearranging the molecular structure of an object is a very difficult process and most people pass out before they complete it.

We were taught that sometimes the direct approach isn't the best one. Our instructor informed us that the two best ways were to draw together the water moisture in the air, as moving particles take almost no energy whatsoever, or to draw water up from the earth that was soaked in from previous storms. This way of thinking taught made us get creative in our magic casting and during combat. We were once tasked with hitting each other with a large wave in a pool of water. The first thought was to lift the water up and throw it at our opponent, but a demonstration of high wind on water showed us that a small yet powerful blast of wind to push the water itself was the more efficient method. So, when it comes to Luna’s refraction method, redirecting the energy of the attack doesn't drain nearly as much energy as throwing up a magic barrier, something you have to funnel energy into constantly to keep it up.

I was about to enter the library when I felt a warm sensation rush over my body followed by the sounds of splashing water. It took a second for me to realize that this experience wasn’t happening to me, but instead to Grael. And the only time Grael was ever warm and wet was during his weekly bath.

Something he loved.

“Enjoying yourself there, friend?” I asked him through our link.

“Very much so,” he responded. “The water’s lovely.”

“Right, I'll enjoy it when it's my turn,” I chuckled.

“As are the chambermaids,” he added.

“Well, why didn't you say that first?” I said with a cocked eyebrow. “Make room for me.”

I heard a chuckle from my friend before the link went quiet again, changing my objective location to the bathhouses in the southern grounds of the castle. I made my way through the halls, smiling and nodding at the servants and scribes who greeted me with “Your Majesty” and “Your Highness”. I rounded a corner just in time to see a person I hadn't seen in awhile: the Baroness of Breasts herself, Grandma Celestia.

The titanic woman stood with her hands joined over her stomach, wearing her usual white dress with tight sleeves, a high neckline, and a bell-style lower half. She was talking to one of her advisors about something, nodding quietly as she listened to him list off several things from a roll of parchment, one of them causing her to purse her gorgeous lips in thought before seemingly coming up with a solution to the problem.

As several more of her court approached her with questions, I decided she was too busy to talk to me, and I continued to head off to the bathhouse. The building soon came into view and I made my way over to the door, opening it to be hit in the face by the humid air of the steamy room. Rounding through corridors, I came to the place where Grael was always washed, seemingly done with his bath and now being dried, clipped, and groomed by the chambermaids.

Despite his constant presence around me, I often forget how enormous Grael is as an animal. To put it into perspective, the biggest breed of dog in the world is the Great Dane, a taller-than-average male standing at two-foot-eight. Grael, as a fully grown Direwolf from ear tip to paw base, stands at five-feet-two, his size more akin to that of a bear, with his length from nose to tail-tip being seven-feet, and the seat he sits in when having his front clipped needs him to be on his back while still almost upright, making him half a foot taller than Celestia in that position. When it comes to strength, I've seen him not only bump heads with a Timberwolf, but tear it to shreds in a matter of moments.

Basically, Grael is a monster, and I'm glad he's on my side or else I'd be fucked.

“Alright, buddy?” I asked him as I folded my arms.

“Good afternoon, Richter,” Grael said, looking at me with his bright green eyes and a wolfish grin. “Mother was here just a minute ago. She said she was heading to the hot springs outside.”

“Good to know,” I nodded. “She say anything interesting?”

“The usual: “If I'd known you’d be this huge I'd have given you back to Harald,”, “I really need to stop feeding you,”, “Does Richter use you as a protector or a portable mattress?”, and “We need to find a nice lady direwolf for you, you were nice to look after when you could fit on my palm.” Grael listed, shifting awkwardly as one of the chambermaids began to trim the fur around his genitals with a pair of scissors.

“You still haven't gotten used that, have you?” I asked him teasingly.

“Would you?” He asked.

“Dunno,” I shrugged. “I’ve never had my pubes trimmed with scissors before.”

“Don't,” Grael warned. “It's terrifying.”

“I live for danger,” I shrugged. “Remember drake-tag?”

“Yes, I also remember having to have my tail shaved to get off the fused hairs from the fire.”

“You can't deny it was fun, can you?”

“Yes.”

“But then you'd be a liar.”

“Do me a favour?”

“Anything for you?”

“Go and annoy mother instead.”

“Will do, enjoy the back, sack, and crack wax,”

“I hate you.”

“I love you too, buddy,” I chuckled, turning around and heading towards the indoor hot spring we’d created years ago, wondering what Mother Dearest was up to. The steam only became thicker as I walked into the hot spring area, hearing the water trickling down the artificial waterfall that'd been created as well as the sound of two voices chatting casually, one was my mother, and the other was Luna.

“Afternoon, ladies,” I said, sitting down at the water’s edge with a smile.

“Hi, honey,” Mom said with a smile.

“Richter,” Luna responded with a polite nod.

“We were just talking about you, actually,” my mother said, lowering herself into the water more. “Got time for a bath?”

“Uhhh…” I said, scratching the back of my head.

“I don't mind, do you, Luna?” she asked my aunt.

“Well… I guess not, we are all family after all,” she said with a shrug. “Go ahead.”

“Alright then,” I nodded, stripping down and lowering myself into the beautiful water, Luna splashing water onto her neck, her dark skin looking more delicious than ever whilst wet.

“Anyway, my dear boy,” Cadance said, getting my attention away from Luna. “We've been thinking, and since you're classed as an adult now, you should go through your Rites of Kingship”

I blinked blankly for a second, searching my memory for any reminders as to what that was before it clicked.

“That's not the one where I have to slay a mythical beast, is it?” I asked.

“Indeed it is,” Luna said. “And we've already got one picked out for you.”

“I get the feeling I'm not going to like this,” I sighed.

“Don't worry,” Luna chuckled. “It shouldn't be too hard, especially when you've got Grael with you.”

“Well… I guess that depends on what you're making me fight, doesn't it?” I asked. It was clear to me how fucked I was by the ear to ear grin of evil Luna had on her face as she spoke her next sentence.

“Well, as you already know, I've never believed in babying or sugarcoating any of the lessons I've taught you, whether it's combat, tracking or survivalism,” Luna began. “And I'm not going to tone down on the testing either, so for your Rite of Kingship, you're going to be taking a journey to the north, all the way into Winter’s Maw to take care of a little problem the locals are having. Does that sound doable?”

“So far, yes. But you've neglected to mention what I'm gonna be killing,” I said with a suspicious look. “I don't like that.

“And you're gonna like it even less when I tell you, dearest nephew,” Luna chuckled. “Are you familiar with an Eldritch Narrowscale?”

And my heart hit the floor.

The Eldtrich Narrowscale was an ancient species of dragon, named for its closely packed together scales that left no room for sword, spear or knife attacks. They were one of the deadliest breeds of hoarder dragons and could strip a man’s skin off with a lick of their tongue.

“Oh, yes. And it's a female, if the reports are to be believed,” she added.

Yes. Perfect. Couldn't ask for a better death sentence.

While the males of the species were, like most males, there to do nothing more than hunt, fight, and fuck, the females were as intelligent as humans, capable of speech, and had a track record abducting humans to use as playthings before devouring them, often torturing them by cutting them open with their claws before using a fire-heated tooth to cauterize the wound, as to not let them bleed to death.

Luna might as well of just killed me there and then. Why couldn't it have been a werewolf? Or a succubus? I would've rather killed a fucking toad king than go up against a Narrowscale.

“And the best thing is, we've already told the locals you’ll take care of it,” Luna chuckled, standing up out of the water. “You’ll have my help of course, but don't expect me to kill it for you.”

With that, the beautiful woman strode out of the hot springs and into the changing rooms, leaving my mother and I alone with myself on the verge of a heart attack.

“Well...” my mother said with a seductive tone. “Now that it's just you and me, baby boy, I wanna see how long you can hold your breath. I hope it's a long time, for your sake. I don't cum quick, as you'll remember."

Homework Assignment

I sat down at a table, dropping the entire stack of books I'd gathered from the library on the Narrowscale, getting myself ready for a detailed read on every single way I was fucked when it came to facing this thing. So, I figured I'd start out with its basic abilities to see how dangerous it could be.

The first thing I had to be wary of was the teeth. The females had less deadly toosie-pegs, thankfully, and lacked the male’s serration on the inner curve of the tooth. The serrated curve allowed them to sink their teeth into something and get a greater grip on it, useful when flying prey back to their cave or during mating bouts to lock into place with their opponent and use their sharp claws on their hind legs to slash at their opponent’s belly, the males having evolved to have weaker chest and stomach scales, while females had scales nearly as hard as their back side to protect the child in their womb, if necessary.

That was another strange trait for the Narrowscale: they were mammals, unlike every other dragon species on the planet, as they didn't reproduce through laying eggs. So, attacking the female’s stomach was out of the question, leaving the other three places that could cause damage: gullet, toe tendons, and eyes. They were the only places on a dragon’s body that were relatively unguarded, the eyes being a lesser option due to the eyelids being as strong as the rest of their body.

Slashing the tendons in its fingers would render its toes useless, as well as making it agonising for the dragon to stand, forcing it to stay in place on its stomach, but it could then use its wings as a shield and resort to breath attacks. The element of the breath attack depends on the sub-species of the dragon itself, ranging from basic fire breath, to ice, to lightning, to a particularly nasty type known as rot. Rot was an extremely toxic substance that would cause anything it came into contact with, be it armour, weapon, or flesh, to decay into mulch, making them extremely dangerous, due to their ability to rot away any covering spot that would prove beneficial against other subspecies of dragons.

Then came the throat, the fleshy gullet inside its mouth would be protected against its own element, a fire dragon being immune to any type of fire, but an ice, a lightning, or a rot dragon would have no protection against fire. The universal dragon-slaying tools often included various types of concoctions brewed beforehand to help deal damage to its throat, making its breath attacks impossible, as well as breathing hard and painful. However, cutting out its eyes, slashing its toes, and burning its throat would only serve to make it angrier, and thus deadlier. Especially a dragon as large, old, and wise as the Narrowscale would be.

Right, next up: mating habits. Luna hadn't told me if it was a singular dragon or a mated couple. If it was the former, it would be extremely dangerous. If it was the latter, I was fucked. A dragon mates for life, usually with a dragon of another subspecies, or its opposite element in order to gain a standing with that opposite element or a benefitting dragon that could use its abilities to strengthen its mate. An ice dragon would mate with a fire dragon to secure protection and respect with other fire dragons  and vice versa, while an ice dragon might mate with a water-breather dragon (not to be confused with a water dragon, as they're a different, eastern species that run off an established matriarchy instead of a pecking order) to help the water-breather develop a new ice attack power when used in tandem. The same e principle applies to a fire and lightning duo combining their breaths to create a plasma beam, something that was extremely deadly and very difficult to block.

So, my chips were placed on it being single and not ready to mingle. Though I held faith that Luna would tell me if there was more than one of them. For some reason, I decided to trust her word on this.

Then came the second problem: mother or not?

If the dragoness was a mother of a young dragon, or pregnant, she'd be extremely territorial and even more dangerous, as dragonesses are some of the strongest maternal protectors in existence, their child being the only thing they valued more than their treasure hoard. So, I once again had to hope it was a very lonely, old dragoness who spent all day playing tiddly-winks on her own with her coins.

I sighed loudly, leaning back in my chair with an exasperated groan. I could look up as many different facts I wanted to about the beast I had to slay, but the information was useless when I didn't know anything about the dragon itself. I didn't know it’s exact size, age, species, colour, or even location. I'd be going in completely blind with nothing more than my selection of equipment I picked from the armoury before heading out. This made it even more dangerous, as I could end up picking a metal sword and shield to face off against a fire dragon, only to find out the dragon is a lightning dragon, making me one enormous conductor rod to be fried.

I couldn't specialise for one subspecies of Narrowscale because that would put me at risk of having the wrong equipment for another subspecies and end up getting killed in a matter of seconds. Another problem was weapon choice: swords, knives, bolas, bows, throwing knives, bombs, or any other type of weapon could be the perfect choice or the worst mistake going up against the dragoness.

I closed my eyes and thought back to a piece of advice Luna had told me long ago, when first deciding what weapon to train with… Also one I had ignored.

“If a man masters a trade, say he trains his entire life to be a farmer, he can do naught else. Give him a quill or a smithing forge and he will be unable to produce anything. But for a man who masters no trade, but dabbles in them all is an adaptable one. The man who is masterful with a forge can harvest no crops, but the man who can forge his own sword and then use it proficiently, is often the man you want to be.”

And as a nine year old who'd watched his dad train with a sword, I'd thrown myself into sword training and had done nothing else. I could nock an arrow, yes, but I couldn't fletch one. I could wield a sword, but couldn't smith one. I'd spent my entire life focussing on one field of expertise, constantly limiting my horizons, and now my choice could mean the difference between life and death. A sword was reliable, yes, but against a dragon that could melt, rot, or electrify it, it was useless, so a ranged weapon would be the best.

I groaned loudly, mentally punishing myself for not taking her advice all those years ago. I took a deep breath, clearing my thoughts before deciding I was hungry, in the mood for a beef sandwich.

Many Topics We Have. Come and See, You Shall.

With a tired sigh, I dropped into my seat, feeling as if getting that sandwich had taken a lot longer than it should’ve. Dropping the porcelain plate onto the table along with the dusty tome I’d brought along with me, I skimmed through the book to the page I’d bookmarked, continuing to read up on the behaviours of the Narrowscales. They got smarter as they got older, as most creatures did, but with the Narrowscales, especially the very old ones, they ended up becoming very sarcastic, sometimes cynical, after thousands of years of living through death, war, and disease, as well as seeing kingdoms rise and fall only to be resurrected briefly and then be stomped out by the newest monarch on a bigger throne. The dragons themselves were filled with such great knowledge, simply due to the time they’d been alive; thus they had a liking for games of riddles. Using their great minds and wide array of memories, they challenged adventurers to their games, usually offering a piece of valuable treasure from their horde; if the adventurer could solve their riddle; If they couldn’t, then the dragon ate them.

There was a very small chance of victory over the dragons, as they often exploited rules in order to win. “The devil is in the detail” and “Death from lack of diction” are common excuses as to why an adventurer almost never succeeds in the game of riddles. This was because the dragons challenged the adventurer to a game of “Riddles.” They never stated anything about a game of “Riddles in English” or “Riddles that only had one answer.” They kept the rules ambiguous and never explained them to the human they were challenging, thus they were able to eat them without resorting to “cheating”.

So far, there were no humans that had ever been able to beat a dragon in a game of riddles. There had been a good few elves and a certain solar-charged alicorn that may or may not have gotten her crown jewel from a certain draconic queen who has spent millennia cursing that certain alicorn for solving her riddle and using the dragon’s own twisted logic against her. She’s never explained how she did it, or if she even did, but there’s always a faint smile that touches her lips whenever it’s brought up in conversation. I could ask her what she’d done to outsmart the draconic queen, but several people, including Luna, had done so before and she’s never explained what she did, or if she even did it in the first place, so there was no point in even asking about it.

I bit into my sandwich as I flipped the pages to find something not only interesting, but also something that would help me kill the thing. I skimmed over colouration of scales and pigment concentration to determine age, cleaning and bathing habits, shapeshifting abilities, singing voices from females and the magic they imbued in their words (I made a note of the page for when I went over defending against their attacks as I really wanted to avoid a draconic lullaby), pregnancy duration, organ use in potions, and body part use in armour. It wasn’t long until I reached the end of the book, having found nothing more useful than the information that might as well be summed up as “I’m fucked.” I decided to close the book and finish my sandwich, eating the delicious seasoned beef with the soft white bread with a grateful attitude as Madam Vortega had outdone herself yet again in terms of delicious food. She’d probably whipped the kitchen girls into shape and threatened their families if they so much as got a mediocre comment about their food.

And speaking of grouchy old bitches with a stick up their ass the size of Eastern Equestria, I began to think about talking to Luna. I needed her to tell me exactly what I was gonna be going up against in the trial and exactly how bad it was gonna be for my health. I finished my sandwich, tucked the book under my arm, and took my empty plate back to the counter I’d gotten it from. I gave a smile to the kitchen girl working there, one which she returned, and I headed for the combat plateau, where Luna was most likely beating the shit out of a few guard members as part of her morning workout.

It turns out I was completely correct about Luna kicking the shit out of the guards, the biggest piece of evidence being that I had to duck under one getting booted through the doorway by one of Luna’s infamous power kicks. I closed the door behind me, ignoring the man groaning in agony, and walked onto the outside training ring, seeing Luna standing still in basic training gear for her, a pair of training tights and a reinforced sports bra (The reason for the reinforcement is that Luna was happy with her fighting record having one loss on it, that being from her own tits when they hit her in the face because they weren’t secure and caused her to ring out). This allowed anyone that wasn’t too busy getting slapped around the plateau to gawk and drool at her gorgeous figure: her darker skin glistened with sweat brought on by rigorous exercise and exertion, watching her toned stomach flex and tighten with each controlled breath she took, and practically drooling as her huge breasts raised and lowered in time with her chest. I was snapped out of my stupor when she barked my name, my eyes making no attempt to hide the fact I was transfixed by her titti-cacas and this was something she noticed immediately.

“Eyes up here,” she said, snapping her fingers.

“Sorry,” I chuckled, looking up at her gorgeous face, her dark complexion almost hiding the effort-induced blush she had on her cheeks, breathing heavily through her nose before ordering all the guards to retreat to the showers and get back on duty. “I need to talk to you.”

“Then talk to me,” Luna said, noticing my eyes had drifted downwards once more. “My tits don’t hold conversations very well.”

“I wish they did,” I chuckled, looking up to see her unimpressed eyes and deciding it was time to get to the point. “Right, I came to ask you about the dragon.”

“I figured you would,” Luna said, wiping the sweat off her brow with her hand and rubbing it onto my shirt.

“Thanks,” I commented.

“You don’t like?” she asked. “I thought you were all about smearing yourself in my bodily fluids?”

“Only one or two of them,” I said with a sigh. “That wasn’t one of them. Anyway, the dragon?”

“Right, follow me,” she said, heading into the ladies shower room across the plateau. “I trust you’ve snuck in here before?”

“Snuck in?” I asked with a smirk. “I think I fucked the Guoxian Empress’ right-hand woman in there.”

“Classy,” Luna commented.

“Not really,” I shrugged. “She was a kinky girl.”

“I don’t wanna know,” Luna said, going into the shower room.

“It’s an interesting story that involved a butt-ton of anal,” I said with a grin.

I do think she was justified in slamming the door in my face for that one.

I opened the door with a chuckle before stepping inside, realizing that this was a different shower room, as in it was a private one. it was a single cubicle in pristine condition with dark blue tiles and a large crescent moon tiled on the floor, the same on that Luna had always used as her “royal stamp” when signing letters. I’d heard that she also got the crescent tattooed on her back at one point in her life, with Celestia and Cadance getting a sun and a crystal heart on their own respectively, but I’d never seen them before.

“Sit down,” she ordered, pointing at a chair next to the cubicle, that didn’t have any kind of vision blocker to hide behind, meaning I was in for a good show. I turned the chair around so that the backrest was facing the shower and sat with my legs around it, resting my arms on the high backrest and leaning my head on it. I watched as Luna peeled her sweat-soaked clothes off, my favourite sight being her tits bounce as they fell out of the bra she lifted above her head, and throw them across the room. She stretched out her back and legs before stepping into the shower, taking her ponytail out as she got under the spray and allowing her long locks to fall free, the warm water cascading down her divine figure and angling itself over her curves and muscle grooves. It was safe to say I could keep myself under control in situations like this, so my dick didn’t tear a hole through my pants, and I was able to merely enjoy her beauty as she rinsed herself clean.

I was quite surprised that she allowed me to even be present in the room while she was naked, but it surprised me more that she turned to face me while rubbing soap all over her body, the suds covering her beautiful body and the thoroughness of the application causing her breasts to bounce and move as she cleaned herself.

“So,” she said over the loud spray of the shower. “What did you want to ask about the dragon?”

“A better question would be ‘What don’t I want to ask?’” I said with a sigh. “I don’t know anything about the dragon except it’s relative age and gender. Is it a mother? Single? What subspecies is it? Is it an aggressive one? A wise or cynical one? I know you expect me to figure most of that stuff out with my tracking and hunting skills, but you don’t go out on a hunt without knowing what you’re gonna try and catch. Can you tell me anything about the dragon?”

“I can tell you a few things,” Luna nodded, soaping the insides of her toned thighs. “For one: it’s an Omega dragoness, two: it was a mother once, and three: it isn’t a friendly one.”

This was where the feeling of loss set in the strongest. It was the most powerful, angriest, and most territorial it could be. Fan-fucking-tastic. I shook my head, trying to put some of the dread behind me and figure out if there were any technicalities to the death certificate I’d been given.

“Okay… how long ago did her child die?” I asked.

“From what the villagers have said, none of them, even the elders, have seen her with a youngling,” Luna said. “Some have said that even the villagers that lived their lives fully before the present elders were born hadn't seen her with a youngling. But there are records of her having a youngling at some point in history.”

“So chances are that she’s probably done her grieving?” I asked. “And the fact that she’s gone this long without razing the village entirely means she doesn’t blame them for the death?”

“Mhmm. They don’t know exactly how her youngling died, but most of them believe it was mauled to death by wolves at an extremely young age,” Luna said.

“So it’s probably a bad idea to bring Grael along?” I asked her.

“Right. The last thing you wanna do is bring a creature that reminds her of the ones that killed her child,” Luna nodded. “Good thinking.”

“Thank you,” I said with a smile. “I’ll be sure to bring him back a prime cut of meat from her.”

“You do that,” she chuckled, washing the suds off her entirely before moving on to shampooing her hair. “Anything else?”

“Yeah. A few things. Where’s the father of the youngling?” I asked.

“Long dead. Died well over one hundred years ago,” Luna answered.

“Poor girl. She’s lost a lot in her time,” I commented.

“It’s something you can’t prevent,” Luna said in a much more sombre tone. “When you live forever, you don’t have a choice. All you can do is watch things wither and die, see everything you’ve ever cared about disappear into the river of ages with no chance of ever coming back. It makes it hard to grow attached to things; people, places, friends, lovers. I just consider myself lucky that I’ve got Celestia and Cadance… and you.”

“Thanks, Aunt Luna,” I said with a smile. “That really means a lot to me.”

“Don’t mention it,” she said in a caring tone. “You’re my family, and I love you just as much as Celestia and Cadance. All of us love you… though I think many would say that Cadance loves you a little bit differently than a mother ought to.”

“What d’you mean by that?” I asked with a slight grin.

“I mean that while a mother should love her son to the ends of the earth,” she said. “I think others believe she’s not supposed to love you in the same way she does your father.”

“You mean that you don’t think we should fuck?” I asked.

“No, I don’t have the right to say that incest is bad,” Luna chuckled. “I’ve lain down with both my sister and niece many times in my life and I consider Celestia to be my eternal lover. As a family, we’ve never kept to strict moral values and we have all engaged in actions that people would condemn us for if it were to ever go public. So, no, I’m not against you and your mother having your special relationship; in fact I encourage it, as it’ll bring you closer than any other kind of relationship will.

“When did you and Celestia first have sex?” I asked.

“Weren’t we talking about a dragon a moment ago?” she asked.

“This is more interesting,” I shrugged.

“... I agree,” she nodded. “If I’m going to think back to our first night together… it’d be well over five thousand years ago. My memory is hazy to the lead-up to our first time… but if I remember correctly, one of us had broken up with a lover, I can’t remember if it was a male or female, and one of us was in tears.”

“How are you not sure which one of you it was?” I asked quickly.

“We’ve, uh, reimagined the scene so many times and in so many different ways with role changes that we genuinely can’t remember which one was the original wounded party,” Luna explained. “It’s been such a long time since it happened that I’ve nearly forgotten everything about it besides the sex itself.”

“Is your memory that hazy?”

“Richter, I’ve forgotten the sound of my mother’s voice and the look of my father’s face,” Luna explained. “I don’t remember the town I was born in or what the castle I was raised in looked like. I haven’t been a child for five millennia and mine and Celestia’s parents died when I was twenty-three. Time takes its toll on even the timeless, Richter.”

“Right,” I nodded. “I’ll be quiet now.”

“Thank you,” she said, rinsing her hair out. “Anyway, one of us was in tears over a broken relationship that had lasted several years and I remember us making jokes about how terrible the other person was to begin with as an attempt to make us feel better. We then agreed that we didn’t need anybody else in our lives and that if we stuck together. We’d never cry about a lost love again. I remember staring into her bright eyes for a long time, seeing her sweet smile and loving gaze before I started staring at her beautiful lips, watching her expression change from shock as she realized what was going through my head, to giving me a comforting look. She took her hands away from mine at that point and placed them on my cheeks before telling me how much she loved me. I think after that we kissed for about forty minutes by my bedroom window.”

“That’s...” I began, trying to find a proper way to word my thoughts.

“Romantic?” she offered.

“Yeah… that’s a good word for it,” I nodded. “I think you two had a good idea.”

“Mhmm. I don’t believe we had actual sex for a few days,” Luna continued. “We still lived at home with our mother and father and were afraid that they’d separate us if they found out. We’d waited until they’d gone to another country and we had come up with a cover story to tell the castle guards why we were locked up in our room and weren’t to be disturbed for that entire night.”

“What did you tell them?” I asked.

“We said that we were experimenting with an extremely unstable compound that would react harshly to any foreign light and sound that entered the room,” Luna said, chuckling to herself as she remembered her excuse. “That’s why they couldn’t enter the room or make noise outside of it or they’d risk blowing the entire western chambers up.”

“I’m guessing it worked?” I asked.

“We didn’t hear a peep out of them for the entire night,” Luna said, genuinely laughing under her breath. “I think after the sun had gone down and we’d finished the bottle of wine we’d snuck out of the kitchen. there wasn’t a stretch of five minutes where we weren’t touching each other. It was awkward as all hell for me at that point, as I was only eighteen and had no experience or knowledge of the etiquette of secret incestuous relationships, but as the hours went by, I got more and more comfortable and confident with both my own and Celestia’s body. Instead of meekly asking her to do something like kiss me, I’d go ahead and lock lips with her, when I wanted attention in certain areas, I’d place them in front of her and make a licking motion. We had sex more times that night than I thought would be possible.”

“It sounded like a lot of fun,” I added.

“Despite being an act that broke the laws of nature and damned us both to eternal torment should we ever leave the mortal realm… yeah, I enjoyed having sex with her, kissing her, and just being held by her. We fell asleep on a big pillow completely naked and on top of one another and didn’t wake up till later the next afternoon,” Luna said before an awkward expression appeared on her face. “What kind of ruined the romantic moment was the fact it was our mother that woke us up.”

“You’re kidding me?” I asked in horror.

“No. I still remember the scream she let out upon finding us tangled in each other’s limbs naked and covered in each other’s bodily fluids,” Luna said with a chuckle, though it was clear at the time it was anything but a laughing matter.

“What happened?” I asked.

“Exactly what we feared would happen: they tried to split us up after that,” Luna continued, turning off the shower spray and stepping out. I stood up and picked a large towel off the rack, opening it and draping it over her body. She wrapped herself up in the cotton stitch work and began to rub herself dry. “There were shouting matches, threats from both mother and father of physical violence, even disownment for committing such a crime. All sorts of vicious things were being hollered from our parents until Celestia stepped forward and threatened them with going public on several things they didn’t want people to know; father’s affairs with several chambermaids, mother’s opium addiction she’d recently relapsed into or the time one of the chambermaids blackmailed our family for a million bits every year or else she’d go public herself and was then promptly murdered by a hired assassin with the body being fed to pigs.”

“That’s… that’s fucking insane,” I said in complete disbelief.

“Indeed it is,” Luna nodded. “But it forced them to be quiet, and Celestia had the decency to keep our relationship from their eyes, making sure we only made love when they were in bed or away. That was until we both assumed the throne after their deaths, mourned them for the good they’d done, and proceeded to have an entire section of a castle closed off to anyone that wasn’t our family where we’d proceed to live like a married couple. It was a great few millennia we lived, opening up our relationship to allow in certain trustworthy individuals to know our secret and sleep with us both. Then a young demon came along about fifty years ago and impregnated Celestia, who then gave birth to Cadance.”

“Can I ask a question about that?”

“Go ahead,” she nodded.

“If Celestia is Cadance’s mother, my biological grandmother,” I began. “Then why was I brought up to see her as my great aunt? Why does the rest of the world think Celestia is Cadance’s aunt?”

“It was to weasel her way out of a deal,” Luna explained. “She’d made a deal with a powerful sorcerer to bring an age of prosperity to our kingdom in return for the life of Celestia’s first born child.”

“That… that’s not where the fairy-tale of-”

“Rumpelstiltskin?” she interjected quickly. “Very similar, but no, not quite. You see, Celestia and I used to have distant family, a younger brother who lived to be seventeen before being murdered in his bed.”

“I… why the hell have I never heard about that?” I asked in horror.

“Because you’ve never needed to,” Luna answered. “He was a member of the family that lived and died so long ago that neither of us can barely remember him, much less bring him up in casual conversation.”

“Right. So where does he factor into the equation?” I asked.

“Well, we were never able to prove that he had children himself, but we could prove that he was quite a ladies man and often slept around, much like yourself,” Luna continued. “So we were able to fabricate a story that one of his consorts had become pregnant with his child and had passed the Alicorn bloodline down through the ages, each one having been murdered by the ‘witch hunters’ in the ‘foreign land’ the woman had returned to, until we came to Cadance. We were able to explain to him that she still resembles a purebred alicorn because the Alicorn gene pool can never be diluted by regular human genes, explaining the ‘distant family resemblance’ between Celestia and her ‘Niece’. Since we were able to convince him that Cadance was not Celestia’s daughter, the price was never paid and he’s still waiting for Celestia to give birth.”

“How did you hide the fact she was pregnant for nine months?” I asked. “That would be difficult.”

“Celestia simply ‘took a trip to recover her niece from the land she inhabited’,” Luna explained. “Nobody saw she was pregnant because she wasn’t on the continent.”

“Quite clever,” I admitted.

“We’re the ones in charge for a reason,” Luna winked.

“Right. You said that the Alicorn gene pool can’t be diluted, right?” I asked.

“If you’re going to ask about Cadance’s half-succubus form and your melting pot of species, I will admit that while it can’t be diluted, it can easily be corrupted by dark magic, like that of demons,” Luna explained. “It’s how the Nightmare Forms can be passed on through the family line, because the dark magic is bonded to the genes themselves.”

“It’s a good job I’m working on a way to get rid of them, isn’t it?” I asked with a smirk.

“What… what do you mean by that?” Luna asked in a confused tone.

“Remember that Incubi can drain powers from people during sex?” I asked. “I’m trying to do that with the Nightmare Forms… for you guys.”

“Richter…” Luna said in stone-faced horror. “Do you understand how dangerous that is as an idea?”

“Yes, I understand completely,” I nodded. “So don’t talk me round from it, as Twilight and I are working on ways to help you all.”

“I…” she said, still trying to get her head around my moronic idea. “I think… I might be able to help you with that.”

“Meaning?” I asked.

“You’re nowhere near strong enough to stand up to even Cadance’s Nightmare Form, that’s undeniable,” Luna said, clicking her fingers and pointing at me. “But… that draining ability of yours could act as a way to boost your own power.”

“I’m aware of that, Aunt Luna,” I nodded. “That’s why I’m trying to-”

“No, no, listen!” she snapped, shutting me up immediately. “Your draining power won’t work on a fully-powered Nightmare Form, so you first need to weaken them with magic. But your magic is nowhere near strong enough and if you wanna do this in this millennia, we can’t wait for your magic to strengthen with time.”

“Why can’t we wait?” I asked. “I mean, I wanna help you guys as fast as-”

“Because I want that sadistic bitch out of my body as fast as fucking possible,” Luna said, jabbing a finger into my chest. “I want to be able to have rough and angry sex again without worrying about her slitting my lover’s throat and drinking their blood whilst still riding them.”

“Does that happen often?” I asked with a hint of worry.

“More often than I’m proud to admit,” she nodded. “So, you drain through sex, this is a well-known fact to me. So, would you like to go on a grand quest?”

“Does it involve what I think it does?” I asked in an excited tone.

“Yes. I’m gonna chart out a map that’ll point you to the most powerful creatures in this world that you’re gonna fuck the brains out of until you’re strong enough to take on each individual Nightmare Form.”

“Wait… creatures?” I asked. “Like Bloaters and Gigascorpions?”

“No, things like Hellhounds, Vampresses, Water Dragonesses,” Luna listed quickly. “All kinds of creatures that have both elemental magic and elemental resistence to the abilities that each Nightmare Form possesses.”

“Right… so where do I start”? I asked.

“If I remember correctly…” Luna said, pressing a finger lightly into my chest. “You’ve got an appointment with a very sad and very lonely Omega Narrowscale, do you not?”

“I…” I said, not having a clue how to respond that. “You want me to fuck a dragoness the size of a mountain?”

“Yeah,” Luna nodded. “I want you to fuck her dry.”

Checking Out Books and Twilight's Insanity

I closed the door to the shower room behind me, leaving Luna to dry and make herself up before getting dressed. As I walked away from our little meeting, a smile touched my lips. That was a side of Luna, even if it was there briefly, I hadn’t seen in a good few years. She wasn’t always a grouch like she had been to me for ages. She had her softer side that would come out every few seasons and whenever it did, she was a great woman to be around. She’d smile, laugh, and joke with the happy soul that nobody thought she had because barely anyone saw it. She was an angry woman most of the time because she dealt with stress. Or, didn’t deal with it. Celestia had found a zen place to go to in her youth, as I’d been told, where she could close her mind to all the stress, worry, and agony that came with running a country. She’d be smiles and laughs whenever anyone saw her, even her private chambermaids and advisors said there was rarely a moment where Celestia wasn’t a ray of sunshine.

Luna, on the other hand, was much more… sensitive, for lack of a better word. She couldn’t hide her nerves, leaving them exposed a lot of the time and thus they were easy to touch on. She’d never gained her sister’s power of merely blocking out the mad thoughts and emotions, instead turning into an angrier and darker person as time went by. She dealt with betrayals, failures, political jargons, bullshit policies, and idiotic diplomats that didn’t know of or respect her experience, despite her much longer lifespan. This lead to her becoming jaded, along with all of the friends she’d gained over her years aging and dying while she stayed fresh, Luna having stopped aging at thirty and remaining young for thousands of years. Celestia had stopped aging at forty and, depending on who you asked, this either made her too old to be attractive or the perfect age for those who liked older women and mother figures. My opinion?

Mommy wow.

But going back to thinking with my first head, a rare occurrence when dealing with super-MILFs (GILF, technically), I allowed a smile to come to my face as I added another time I got to see nice Luna, about as rare as a blue moon or a good war effort from Ardennais. I hoped she’d stay in a good mood for longer and hoped she’d be around me more in that nice mood, but then decided it was time to get onto more pressing matters:

Shagging every supernatural slut in the country.

I love my life, did I ever tell you that? So, before I got on with the boogey-woman boning, I decided another visit to the library was on the table to get some books and to get an expert opinion from Twilight on which creature I should go for. I knew there was a specific term for the female creatures, but I couldn’t remember what it was. It was a short train ride and a quick jog before I was knocking on the door of Twilight’s castle thing. I stood around outside for a moment before realising that, through the castle being leased through the royal real estate company, I technically owned the place. I opened the door and walked inside.

“Twilight?” I called out.

“Library!” she called out in response, as if she’d be anywhere else. I meandered my way into that little hideaway she’d set-up, giving my Aunt a once over and awarding her a horny wolf-whistle in response. She’d ditched her usual outfit of a stuffy dress in favour of a short purple skirt and a white blouse that hugged her curvaceous figure like a jealous lover.

“You like?” she asked.

“Twirl for me?” I asked, walking closer to her. As she did so, I offered her an appreciatory slap on the ass before sitting down on the desk and grinning at her.

“Gorgeous,” I said with a smile. “You look absolutely delicious. Mind if I get a taste?”

“Not at all,” she winked, setting down the book she was reading and leaning closer to me, locking lips and allowing me to get a quick lash of her tongue as a form of greeting before she stepped away. “So? What can I do for you?”

“I need you to help me fuck a dragoness,” I said, swinging hard right out of the gate. I’d expected some kind of shocked reaction, a look of disbelief, or maybe a questioning glance. Instead Twilight merely nodded, waiting for me to continue.

“Right, with the whole Nightmare Form thing, Luna told me I’m nowhere near strong enough,” I continued. “Even with that fake form I drained from you, I don’t stand a chance.”

“And the dragoness you’re going after for your Rite is gonna help you on your way to becoming strong enough?” Twilight asked.

“Exactly,” I nodded. “But from what Luna said, even that isn’t gonna be enough.”

“And she’s right,” Twilight said, looking through the index book we used to find the Black Bible before slamming her finger down onto a certain line of text. “What you need is the Encyclopaedia.” I looked at her blankly for a moment, looking over both of my shoulders before asking:

“Were you expecting lightning and thunder with the way you said that last word?”

“Would’ve been nice,” she nodded.

“Sorry. I skipped the lesson on harnessing elemental powers for theatrical use,” I shrugged. “I think I was fucking the barmaid at the Honest Lawyer.”

“That doesn’t exist,” Twilight said, looking at the decimal system to determine where the book would be kept on her shelves.

“What? The pub?”

“No, an honest lawyer,” Twilight responded. “If you wanna learn about soul-sucking demons, spend time with one of them.”

“Fair point,” I nodded before getting back on topic. “So, what encyclopaedia are we talking about?”

“I’m guessing you’ve heard of monster girls before?” she asked.

“That was it,” I said, snapping my fingers. “I’d forgotten what they were called. But yeah, I’ve heard of them as few times.”

“Well, a few of them contain some of the most amazing powers in existence. One of my favourites is the Anubis,” Twilight explained.

“Why’s that?”

“Checklists,” she said. “Those whores are all about checklists.”

“Are… are you feeling okay?” I asked in a worried tone. “You’re acting a lot more vulgar than usual?”

“No, the my body’s still adjusting to being a quarter succubus now and it’s making me act weird,” Twilight said. “My throat’s dry, my eyes hurt, and my cunt is throbbing. All I can think about is fucking and it makes me sex-up sentences without even realizing it.”

“I…”

“Oh, sorry, I misspoke there,” she chuckled in an awkward manner. “I meant to say that my eyes are dry and my throat hurts.”

“Okay…” I blinked. “Can we get back on topic now?”

“Right, yes, bitches ain’t shit but robes and lists,” Twilight said, her eyes dragging up to me in horror. “Help me.”

“Right, okay, you go lie down for a few hours while I take the book,” I said, taking her by the shoulders and guiding her away from the desk to her bedroom. “Does that sound good?”

“Yes… thank you,” she nodded.

“I’ll see you later, Twilight,” I said, laying her down in her bed and tucking her in, leaving the poor girl to try and get some sleep. Once I’d left her room, I headed back to the library and checked the index book for the location of the encyclopaedia, finding it in a section listed as “Intellectual sexy pronz” which told me a lot more about Twilight’s sexual habits than I knew before.

So, first off, I needed to get the book, head home, research as much of this shit as possible, make notes of specific pages, and then take them to Luna to see if she likes the idea of those particular monsters.

“What the fuck’s an Apophis?” I said, browsing to the page number and having my eyes open in utter horror at the creature that was displayed before me. “Eh, I’d still hit it.”

Dragon Plans

While the encyclopaedia was an interesting read on the train, I decided I’d best focus on the task I’d need to face first: the Narrowscale. It was as I walked through the corridors of the castle, having already dropped the encyclopaedia off in my room, that I began to think of a new strategy to try and complete this newer objective. I figured it would be even harder than killing it, which seemed an impossible task to begin with and now this new objective was slapped on top of it all.

Luna had mentioned that the ealdorman of the village that wanted the dragoness gone would want it dead, and that meant bringing back something as a trophy to prove I’d done the dragon in, which wasn’t going to be easy seeing as how I couldn’t just lop off it’s head and throw it on a table. At its age, its head was probably the size of a small cottage and wouldn’t be easy to cut off, even if it was dead. With a heavy sigh, I began to think of what the best was for this situation. Minutes trickled by as I wandered aimlessly, thinking thoughts of traps, spells, drugs, and tricks to get into the dragoness’ metaphorical panties were drawn up and erased within seconds of conception. Knowing that this was getting me nowhere fast, I decided to go with the best of plans for the worst of situations:

I was gonna wing it.

With a rub of my eyes and a heavy sigh, I headed down to the spot I knew Luna liked to hang out this time of day: the Alabaster Woods. It was a rather large collection of trees that had been found several thousand years ago in the eastern part of the world, now world-famous for its beautiful environment, serene atmosphere, and the overall peace the area seemed to produce, of both mind and body. Now some of you may be asking how in the hell Luna manages to get from the land of the war horses to the land of the rising sun and back again in a single day, so I’ll tell you: the Standing Stones.

The Standing Stones themselves are a collection of ancient, doorway-shaped rocks that have been around longer than Celestia and Luna have been. The legends surrounding them say that they were left there by a precursor civilization. Some historians say that the society in question was the not-sure-if-real-but-believed-to-be-extinct-if-they-ever-were race of creatures known as the Highmoore Elves. There’s a lot of arguments between historians, both of magic and others of an archaeological profession on whether or not the Highmoore are real. Some saying that they must’ve existed tens of thousands of years ago due to two notable pieces of evidence: several large structures that share a similar type of architecture and a large stone inscribed with runes vastly similar to a tablet inscribed with the believed-to-be-yet-untranslated language of the Highmoore. The other side of the argument is that the two civilizations in two different parts of the world with radically different climates and locations wouldn’t construct their buildings in the same way unless it was the same civilization migrating across the sea, as well as the two different yet very similar rune languages being either a derivative or a bastardised form, adopted by a sect or clan of Highmoore that had abandoned the main colonies where they first existed.

The arguments against the Highmore… wait, shit. You guys aren't here for a history lesson, are you? I’ll get back on topic. Anyway, the Standing Stones are ancient rocks that act as portals when the name of a location is spoken in the language inscribed on the mouth of the Stone’s doorway, this believed to be an English-Highmoore hybrid carved sometime before the disappearance of the Highmoore from the face of the Earth. The Stones can transport you to anywhere in the world where one of them is located, which luckily for Luna, the one for Nippon is actually right inside the Alabaster Woods. Fuck, I never explained the Woods either? Right, well, the Woods gets their name from their colour, obviously. Everything that exists in the expanse of trees, be it the bark, leaves, and roots of the trees, to the birds that chirp and sing in their branches, or the hares, rabbits, foxes, and dogs that roam the areas, they’re all a brilliantly stunning shade of white. Even the water that flows down the rivers in the Woods are all a pristine white. Some people say that the Woods are that colour because it’s a holy site, others say that the Woods are the area where a portal to another world exists, while others say it’s merely because of the area’s geographical location and subterranean factors.

The last one really kills the magic, doesn’t it?

But anyway, the Standing Stones are kept in a private section of the royal gardens and are restricted from public viewing because of how old and valuable they are, making them a prime target for vandalism. I made quick time down to the gardens and into the section where the ancient doorways remained, each one of them standing arranged in a circle, their colossal size looming over me in an almost haunting way, the shadows they cast stretching far across the walls of shrubbery they were surrounded by. After walking over to the correct stone and trying and failing several times to pronounce the name of Nippon in the strange, unnamed language (seriously, I can never remember how I’m supposed to pronounce that weird line above the O on this stupid name) its magic activated and a large, glowing portal sprung to life in front of me, the light warping sound having a calming and rhythmic feeling to it. Taking a breath, I stepped into the portal and had my hearing cut out for a brief moment before stepping out into the bright sunshine of an extremely humid day.

I covered my eyes, hearing, and feeling the different place in the world I was in and adjusting the to the slight discomfort it brought onto me. I looked around for the usual spot Luna would be: a large, smooth tree stump that had lost its roughness after having her sit on it for well over seventy years. I turned my eyes to the spot she usually inhabited, only to find that she wasn’t there. Counting down the other three locations: the apple orchard, the Hollow Saviour, and The Beauty’s Den. Judging by the time of day, I guessed she’d probably be enjoying some of the crisp, ripe apples in the peace of the orchard, so that’s where I headed.

I doubted she’d be in The Beauty’s Den, which was a small and cosy hot spring inside a cave a few minutes walk from here, as she’d already showered today and there was no specific reason why she wouldn’t be at Hollow Saviour, but neither was there a reason why she would be, so the apple orchard seemed like the best choice. If you’re curious about the name Hollow Saviour, it’s an enormous hollow tree that got the name from a Nippon folktale about a woman fleeing into the forest from an abusive husband, who happened to be an excellent tracker. She realised that she had no hope of escaping her husband’s fury, so she prayed to the gods to save her life. They answered her prayers and lead her to a gigantic tree with a certain section near the top that’s completely hollow, but at such an angle that you won’t see it from the forest floor below. The woman hid in that tree until the sun rose and her husband gave up. She then escaped from him and lived a happy life from then on out. It’s a short and simple story, but it is just a little tale for children that I read when I was younger.

Walking briskly through the beautiful and serene forest, I came to the apple orchard, spotting Luna sitting under one of the larger trees with a small pile of apples, a teapot, a cup, and a book in hand. She’d once again adopted her usual attire: a white cotton shirt and a pair of leather leggings, her hair tied up in a high ponytail, and a hand-and-a-half sword belted at her hip, angled at a more horizontal position to prevent sticking the sheath into the ground and to avoid general discomfort. I was no closer than ten metres away when she addressed me, her eyes not glancing up from her book to even prove her suspicions of my presence.

“Richter,” she said, turning a page over in the old tome.

“Good afternoon, Aunt Luna,” I said with a polite smile. “Mind if I sit down?”

“Go right ahead,” she said, gesturing for me to sit with a wave of her hand. “I’m sure you haven’t come continent-hopping to find me without a good reason.”

“You’re correct,” I said, sitting down on the soft grass with my legs crossed, leaning back on my hands and feeling the warm, lush grass compress against my hands. “I think I want to go and find the Narrowscale.”

“Do you have a plan of action?” Luna asked.

“Nope,” I answered honestly.

“Do you have any sort of strategy for what you’re going to do?” she asked.

“Nope,” I said just as truthfully.

“And do you have any inclination of where to start forming an idea of how to proceed with your quest?” she asked.

“Nope,” I said with a smirk. “But in all fairness, would you have any idea where to start if you were required to fuck a dragon older than most settlements on the eastern border?”

She still continued to read, opening her mouth for a brief moment to give a response before promptly closing it with a brief tilt of her head and a flair of her eyebrows, showing that she had no idea either.

“In my time, I’ve formed many a strategy that has saved myself and my soldiers from what seemed to be suicide missions,” she said after a moment of pause. “But this… this goes far beyond my realm of experience.”

“I would say I’m a lot more equipped to handle this. Charming my way into a woman’s underwear is kind of my thing,” I said, scratching my cheek with a small smirk. “But I highly doubt that there’ll be a collection of food and wine, a ballroom dance, and a romantic sunset for me to take advantage of this time around.”

“So it seems we’re both out of our league here,” Luna said. “Not to mention that the villagers will expect you to have killed the dragon upon your return.”

“Aye, that is a big problem,” I nodded, thinking about how to fake a trophy from the dragoness. “Perhaps I could convince her to lend me one of her prized possessions afterwards? Show them the most valuable treasure in her horde before giving it back to her at a later date?”

“You’d have a better chance of teaching the sun to play dead than convincing her to let you take a piece of treasure, never mind her crown jewel,” Luna said, turning over another page and sipping from her cup. “No, I think that the best thing to do right now is cross each bridge as we come to it. So the first bridge we need to worry about is clearing the Hangman’s Pass at the edge of the Winter’s Maw.”

History lesson: Equestria’s had a few spats with Winter’s Maw in the past few millennia over things like territory, supply lines, trade routes, and gem mines; during one of the nastier wars, the king of Winter’s Maw demanded that every Equestrian noble they captured was to be hanged from a large bridge that went over the valley that was once known as the Guardsman's Respite as a display of power and hatred. The bridge was of course destroyed by Equestrian siege towers and trebuchets during the war, and since there was no bridge to name the area after, it became known as the Hangman’s Pass. Obviously.

“Is it that dangerous this time of year?” I asked.

“Yes, this time of year is harvest season, meaning that a lot of trade routes are going to be carrying a lot of precious things: grains, wheat, and food, into the cities as tributes and sales from the farmers to the city, as well as a large amount of gold and jewellery being transported back as payment for their crops,” Luna nodded. “So that means there’ll be a high bandit count in the mountains looking to rob the caravans carrying the goods. If we travel lightly, even if they see us, they’ll avoid us, but they tend to get greedy every now and again to try their luck.”

“Surely we can handle a few measly bandits, right?” I asked, leaning forward over my legs.

“Of course we can,” Luna nodded. “But there’s a lot of factors that can change the outcome of a confrontation, be it the condition of the ground or the desperation of the opponent. You can never be too careful, especially in a land that you don’t know as well as your own.”

“Right,” I nodded. “I’ll be careful.”

“Good,” Luna said, finishing off the drink in her cup and setting it down next to her, turning over the page in her book and continuing to read. “Now, while you’ve been trained with both, would you rather fight with a shield or keep a hold of a silver sword? I know of a few shields in the armoury that can help with a dragon’s breath, but if you run into any monsters without me there, you’ll be hard-pressed to kill them without a silver sword.”

A good question. The idea was to get in and get out without any kind of fighting, but if that plan ever worked I’d never take a sword with me anywhere I went. I knew of several dangerous monsters that inhabited the icy regions of the north: Ice Wraiths, Blizzard Hounds, and a few types of wyvern that had evolved to survive in the cold, but they often strayed away from civilizations. But then again, I had no idea how far away the dragon’s cave would be, and I’d much rather have an enchanted shield to protect me from something as dangerous as rot or lightning if the dragon decided she wasn’t up for a roll in the… freezing gold coins she’d amassed over the years… maybe I should add a thermal under-layer to my armour set up this time around. I thought about it for several long moments before deciding that the monsters could be avoided if I kept my senses tuned and that a shield would be the best choice to go with this time around. I voiced by choice and reason to Luna, the older woman nodding along as I did so, before folding the corner of her page, closing the book, and standing up.

“Very well,” she said with a sigh, stretching her back with a loud crack before standing up straight. “We shall get you to the armoury and see what exactly you’re going to equip yourself with. Are you ready?”

“As ready as I’m gonna be,” I nodded, standing up straight and dusting my backside of stray grass that had stuck to my pants.

Weapon Selection

It turns out the armoury Luna spoke of wasn’t the storehouse of weapons contained within the southern barracks, but was instead a locked away room in the underbelly of the castle. The walls hadn’t seen light for a long time and the darkness clung to each brick as strongly as the scent of dust and dank that permeated the room. My eyes instinctively flicked from torch sconce to torch sconce as they lit themselves, Their gorgeous blue hue lighting the dark passages and causing whatever critters that inhabited the area to scurry back into their holes.

Our footsteps echoed silently in the musty corridors, the only accompanying sound being the flickering flames of the cerulean fire as they blazed brilliantly. I turned my head back to Luna, the much older woman seeming lost in the depths of her own mind, perhaps reminiscing about days of her youth brought on by the sight of this ancient area. I turned my head back towards the end of the corridor, seeing an ancient door, seemingly made of even older metal. It stood over ten feet tall and was jet black, an insignia printed on the door that I didn’t recognize. Instead of the usual Equestrian coat of arms, it was instead a large, rounded sun with an oval shield inside it. There several several orbiting moons lining the inside of the circle, each one showing a different phase of the moon with a single, ancient glyph carved into the centre in a language I don’t recognize. I turned with an open mouth to inquire about the strange symbol, though from the smile Luna had on her face as she caught my eye I gathered she was going to explain it anyway.

“The symbol on the door is foreign to you, is it not?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I nodded. “I’ve never seen it before now. Where’s it from?”

“It's a relic of an ancient age,” Luna said. “A symbol that’s existed long before the thrones of my mother and father were forged and even longer before this land was called Equestria. There are many theories about the door itself, some saying that it’s a demonic door while others claiming it’s a remnant of a precursor fortress.”

“What d’you think it is?” I asked.

“Me?” Luna asked. “I think it’s a really sturdy door.”

“Ah,” I nodded. “I forgot you’re more of a practical woman, aren’t you?”

“Indeed I am,” she chuckled. “I’m not really fussed with history. It becomes boring to hear people harp on about it when you’ve lived most of it.”

“Fair enough,” I said with a smirk before getting back on topic. “So why are we getting stuff from here instead of the usual armoury?”

“Because we want you to stay alive,” Luna said. “Most of the standard-issue equipment isn’t going to be able to survive a battle against a Narrowscale, so I’m sure you’ll agree with me when I say that it isn’t fair to send you in with equipment that will definitely fail you.”

“You’re correct,” I nodded. “So… what magical enchantment, complicated unlocking movements, or ancient password do we need to open this door?”

“You see that handle there?” Luna asked, pointing at a large iron bar.

“Yeah?”

“Get a firm hold.”

“Right. What now?”

“Pull it.”

I did as ordered and with a loud creak, the bar moved forwards and the door opened, its hinges being surprisingly well lubricated despite the fact it was ancient and hadn’t been used in possibly hundreds of years. Though from what Mom tells me about Celestia, that list of qualities isn’t impossible to come across. The door shuddered briefly, dust falling in great clumps as it swung open to reveal an extremely pristine-looking interior. The walls were covered in different types of weaponry, some ranging from small and basic to large and exotic, each still keeping the shine from the day it was first polished.

Luna took the first step inside the armoury, her face once again awash with memories of a long time passed, as she made a direct move for a small leather bracelet that was adorned with metal plates, and a strange mechanism on the inner wrist. She placed it on the underside of her arm and a nostalgic smile spread onto her face as her eyes lit up with joy. She made a brief motion to get my attention before throwing the bracer over to me. I caught the item and was quite surprised at how heavy the thing was upon catching it.

“Do you know what that is?” she asked me.

“No,” I said, looking the device over for several seconds before looking back up to me.

“I trust you’ve heard of a switchblade, no?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I nodded. “You’re saying this thing is some sort of wrist-mounted switchblade?”

“In a way, yes,” she said, walking over to me and holding her hand out. “Give me your arm.”

I did as she asked, allowing her to take hold of my wrist and watching with intrigue as she took the bracer and fitted it to my arm, tightening the straps around my wrist and taking a step back.

“Now,” she said. “Extend your arm rapidly, as if you were performing a palm strike.”

Deciding to trust her on this, I did as she said. I curled my fingers, raised my hand so that my palm was facing forward, and forcefully pushed my hand out. There was a brief scratch of metal, followed by a quiet click and a very curious expression from me. I turned my hand over and saw what had made the noise: a six-inch blade was protruding from the metallic part of the bracer. The blade itself was about an inch wide and seemed to be made of a very durable material if the age of it versus the condition was anything to be judged by. I raised my forearm upwards, expecting the blade to fall back into place, only to see that something had locked it into position. Luna seemed to catch my eye and read my thoughts and began explaining as to why the blade didn’t retract.

“The blade itself has a much thinner width after the visible length that emerges,” she explained. “It doesn’t retract because a solid piece of metal on a hinge closes underneath the thicker edge and locks into place, thus preventing it from retracting until the release mechanism has been hit.”

“Which would be?” I asked. She once again took a hold of my arm and turned it over, revealing a small, centimetre-long piece of metal that was set into what looked like a sliding mechanism. She pressed her thumb against the switch and pushed it down, another quiet click coming from the bracer before the blade fell back into it’s resting place due to the hinge being released.

“Oh,” I nodded. “Thanks.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she said with a curt nod. I began to unbuckle the device before she stopped me, taking my hand away from the buckle and speaking once more.

“This was once mine a long time ago,” Luna said. “I’m giving it to you as a gift and as such, it does not count as one of your weapon selections, but instead as a donation from your instructor.”

“Why are you giving it to me now?” I asked before realizing I sounded quite ungrateful. “I mean, thank you for giving this to me, but-”

“I’m giving it to you because you need it,” Luna said, cutting me off quickly. “Now I’m asking you to look after it.”

“Uh… okay,” I said, still confused by this. “But you haven’t explained why you’ve given it to me.”

“Because you need as many weapons as you can get to keep you alive,” Luna said, moving her hand from my forearm to my face. “I think it’s quite an obvious reason as to why I want to keep you alive, little one.”

Well. Somebody wants the dick. Badly.

“Right then,” I nodded. “Thanks.”

“Not a problem,” she nodded, taking her hand from my face with a small smirk before becoming serious again and turning away from me. “Remind me again: which hand is your dominant one?”

“Both, really,” I said. “I use my right hand for sword fighting, throwing, catching, and pointing, as well as being an Orthodox fighter, but I use my left hand for writing and can easily use it for the others, just not as well.”

“Right,” Luna said. “Do you prefer to use two hands or one hand when wielding a weapon?”

“Why are you asking me this?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow. “You trained me for ten years.”

“I have to as part of the Rite,” Luna said. “I’m officially supposed to walk you through this with a third person as a witness and a scribe to make sure that nothing I say or provide you with breaks the rules of the Rite. I’m not doing that because there’s a glaring loophole in that law I refuse to support.”

“Is that that the third person could be in on the rigging?” I asked.

“Indeed it is,” Luna nodded. “Do you want to just skim through the rest of the questions for preparation?”

“Definitely,” I nodded.

“Very well,” she grunted before proceeding to ask the questions. “Which is your master eye?”

“Right.”

“Weaker arm?”

“Left.”

“Preferential leg?”

“Right.”

“Getting bored yet?”

“Definitely.”

“Then fuck the questions,” Luna shrugged, turning around again and placing her hands on her hips. “Just pick what you think is best for you without me picking it for you.”

“Are you supposed to pick my weapons for me?” I asked.

“Yes,” she nodded. “The rules state that the trainer is supposed to keep careful watch of their student and judge their skills accordingly before picking out a weapon and a monster they need to slay in order to pass their trial. But the problem with this is that only you know what you fight best with. I once trained a knight cadet about three hundred years ago who couldn’t hold a nocked arrow straight, couldn’t grasp the hilt of a sword properly, and could barely throw a lance, but the girl could fight with a set of bolas like nothing I’d ever seen before.”

“That sounds… reasonable,” I shrugged.

“And I agreed to let her use them for her trial of Knighthood to slay a dangerous outlaw,” Luna continued. “She succeeded, returned to us victorious, and as a reward, Celestia and I took her out drinking. We had a great night, then she said goodbye in the morning and left for the Oxbow Knight’s Fortress the next day.”

“Great, so I just need to pick something that’ll help me defend myself against the Narrowscale if she isn’t in the mood for sex?” I asked.

“Yes,” she nodded. “And the best thing we can offer for that purpose are those.” Luna turned and pointed at a large collection of brilliant swords that adorned the wall. I looked at the various different weapons in the selection, ranging from claymores, to bastards, to daggers, and to long swords. I knew that Luna’s preference was always a bastard sword, as the great size made it as short and as easy to use as a regular sword, but my preference was usually a longsword on the, ironically, shorter side being just under a metre long. I’d had custom forged swords that met that requirement but I was unsure if the swords on the wall would meet my specific requirement.

Something then occurred to me: Luna had said these swords were resistant. This made me wonder how exactly. The most obvious answer was enchantments, but even those lost their power after years of being unused and not being constantly recharged. And, as if she was once again reading my mind, Luna answered the question.

“The swords you see before you are crafted from a specific metal known as Kairosteel,” she said. “An ancient metal found in a dark place that is nigh-on indestructible and able to withstand the harshest elements while showing no signs of damage.”

“Dark place?” I asked, oddly choosing to focus on that point. “Where d’you find it?”

“From the Hollow Realm,” Luna said, pausing briefly as if questioning something before continuing to speak. “It’s the realm your grandfather rules over.”

This made me pause. I knew my grandfather on my dad’s side, both of them having passed away several years ago, but I’d never heard any mention of my grandfather on my mother’s side. Well… since Celestia isn’t married, he technically isn’t a legal family member, but he would still be my progenitor. I heard someone say something about him being an incubus or a demon, but I didn’t know what type of demon he was. But from what I just heard, I guessed he was important.

“Who exactly is my grandfather?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“To be honest, I’m not quite sure myself,” Luna said. “I’ve never met him and Celestia barely speaks about him. All I remember is having to comfort my older sister for nine months of terror as she would wake up in the middle of the night sobbing in fear of what horrible demon spawn she’d bring into the world upon her due date.”

“I’m gonna wager a large amount that my mother isn’t a hideous monster that’s really good with her makeup kit,” I said. “But… she’s technically a demon, right?”

“Yes, she is,” Luna nodded. “Look, it’s not really my place to discuss it. If you want to ask Celestia about him, go right ahead. Just know that it’s not a topic she likes to bring up in casual conversation.”

“Right,” I said, my eyes glancing up to the wall once again, scanning it for the sword I’d looked at before my eyes landed on another, much more extravagant blade. “What’s with that one?” I pointed at the sword in question: a weapon that bordered on the edge of being a great sword with a jet-black blade adorned with a glossy finish and finely calligraphed runes etched into the spine of the blade in a brilliant white colour. The crossguard of the sword was the same black as the blade, with it being an extremely detailed recreation of what appeared to be the wings of a dragon. The pommel of the sword was set with a brilliant white diamond that seemed to glow and pulse with a hidden magic and even my lack of tuning to magical objects was able to pick up a great power emanating from the ancient weapon.

“That one?” Luna asked, looking at the sword with a scowl on her face. “That is a cursed blade, with its power being drawn from the slaughtering of dragons. It was never given an official name by its creator, but the people that have seen it refer to it as the Bane of Scales. It's a terrible artifact of an even worse era that Celestia and I have considered destroying time and time again, but have never found a means to successfully destroy it due to its powerful enchantments.”

“If you hate it so much, then why do you keep it here?” I asked.

“Richter, this is a blade that contains so much power that even two of the most powerful magic users can’t hope to put a dent in it,” she answered. “Do you honestly think we’d just hide it in some cave and hope nobody stumbled across it?”

“Okay,” I said with an awkward expression. “Stupid question.”

“Now,” Luna said, crossing her arms. “Are you going to pick your equipment or continue to quiz me on our inventory?”

“Right,” I nodded. “I’ll get to work.” I walked over to the wall and stared up at the sword I was willing to investigate. Being a skilled user of the most basic levitation spells, I raised my hand and attempted to use my magic to lift the sword from its place on the wall and bring it down, only to have Luna place her hand on my arm.

“Can you manage?” she asked, both of us knowing how terrible I was when it came to any sort of magic. I looked back at her, then up to the sword again before stepping away, giving her a gesture that showed her she could get it. With a flick of her finger, the sword jumped off its resting place and fell down, the taller woman catching it in her palm and closing her fingers around the hilt before flipping it over and catching the tip of the blade in a pinch grip, her super-human strength allowing her to handle the near-metre long object with ease, and handing it over to me. I took hold of the hilt and felt the weight transfer, the weapon itself being heavier than I would have like it to be, but not to such a degree that it became uncomfortable or would offset my stance. It was a good length, if a little shorter than I was used to, but I was willing to adjust.

“Thank you,” I nodded. “Does it have a sheath?”

“It does indeed,” Luna nodded, walking over to a small collection of finely-carved wooden boxes in the back of the armoury. Her hand hovered over them as she tried to remember which one was the sheath that matched my own sword before selecting a rosewood box that was slightly longer than the sword and opening it. She gently removed the ancient leather scabbard, the distressed material showing its age and use, before turning around with it extended to me.

“It’s quite funny actually,” Luna said as I took hold of the scabbard. “While it’s able to be belted at both the hip and the shoulder, the previous wielder of the sword seemed to prefer it belted to the shoulder, much like you do.”

“So there’ll be no need to refasten the straps,” I said with a smirk, taking hold of it and admiring the craftsmanship, seeing the scale-like design of the scabbard having been created by the smith stitching in smaller strips of rougher leather to create the hexagonal pattern all across the item. “What’s with a lot of these weapons being dragon-themed?”

“It was an old tradition for knights, lords, and rulers to be seen as powerful entities all should fear,” Luna explained. “And what being is more powerful and fearsome than a dragon?”

“Fair enough,” I said, sliding the sword into the scabbard, noting a metal ring on the inside to help the leather keep its shape. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” she nodded. “Now, shall we pick a shield you like?” I nodded once more, turning around and looking at the walls only to notice a large lack of shields layering them.

“Uhhh,” I said, scratching my head. “There’s not really a lot of options, is there?”

“I’m afraid not,” Luna said. “The original stocking party of this armoury weren’t the biggest fan of shields, as it seems. But I’m more than confident that you’ll find a shield you like.”

“I hope so,” I said, walking deeper into the armoury. The room turned out to be much bigger than I anticipated, as there was a curve in the room that went back to a smaller corridor which then proceeded to open up into a huge, expansive arena-like area with what seemed to be a marked sparring area as well as suits of armour, much larger weapons including pikes and lances, as well as dog, horse, and dragon armour that stood on mighty mannequins to display them in battle poses. I waited for Luna to walk into the room before questioning her about this area.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this part of the room?” I asked.

“Do you have a rottweiler?” she asked.

“No.”

“Do you have a clydesdale?”

“No.”

“Do you have a dragon?”

“No… again.”

“Do you fight with a lance? Or a pike? Or a polearm?”

“I get the point.”

“Good,” she nodded, sitting down on a vacant bench and crossing a strong leg over the other. “Now, my memory might be a little faulty, but I think there was a chest in here that contained an old shield from a powerful knight somewhere around here.”

“Can you help me look for it?” I asked.

“That’s a good idea,” she nodded, getting up and scanning the room with her eyes. “There’s an enchantment on it that prevents it from being opened. I think the chest was on the floor, somewhere...”

“Perfect,” I shrugged. “Any chance to watch you bend over in tight leather pants is a chance I’ll take in a heartbeat.”

Luna shot me a look with a cocked eyebrow, getting up and walking past me but gently nudging me with her hips as she did so. I smirked as she joined her hands behind her back and began to saunter around the room, casually glancing at every chest on the floor as she tried to remember which chest it would be in. She eventually came to a rather large chest with a bright gold lock on the front of it, shooting a wink back at me and keeping her eyes locked on mine as she bent over, pushing her back end out as far as she could before placing her finger on the lock and twisting it. A loud click was heard and she lifted the lid of the chest up and reached inside, pulling out a silver-rimmed kite shield with a spread Netherfalcon on the front of it, the design having been forged into a three-dimensional shape instead of being a flat painting which only added to the extravagancy of the powerful-looking piece of metal.

“This should work rather well,” she said, looking at the underside of the shield and fiddling with the leather straps for several moments. “It's a heavier build, but it should still work for you.” She walked backed over to me and handed the shield over, her claim of it being heavy being an accurate one as I had to angle my arm differently to not have my hand pop straight out of its socket from the extra weight.

“Wow…” I said in an awkward manner. “This’ll take some getting used to.”

“Do it quickly,” Luna advised.

“Right,” I said with a sigh, sliding my arm into the shield and, with Luna’s help, fastening it on properly. It was much less weighty while resting on my arm, but I could still feel the drain of my strength from having the thing up without using my legs to carry the brunt. That meant shield bashing was almost out of the question as that would exhaust me in a few swings, especially if in the midst of a fight that dragged out longer than I wanted it to.

“Is that me sorted then?” I asked, looking up at her for a moment.

“Indeed it is,” she nodded. “All you need do now is dress in your armour, say your goodbyes, and we shall head out.”

“Great,” I said. “This should be easy enough.”

“Good to hear,” Luna said. “Get yourself sorted and meet me by the front gate to the castle in two hours. We’ll depart then.”

Departure

With a loud knock on my mother’s door and an announcement on my presence, she bid me to enter, and I did so. I closed the door behind me to see my mother in the process of beautifying herself further, several bobby pins pinched between her lips and an extensive collection of expensive makeups from around the world.

“Hey there, honey,” she said with a smile, tying her much-longer hair behind her head in a long, ruffled ponytail that touched the small of her back, her fringe now out of its usual shape and fraying slightly as it began to hang over one eye, resembling her own mother greatly. “Don’t mind the mess.” I noted what she said, seeing outfits strewn across the room along with a mix of underwear, corsets, and the occasional thigh-high sock that often missed its partner.

“Not a problem,” I chuckled, walking over to her and leaning against the makeup table and looking down at her. “Having trouble?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe,” she growled, spitting out one of the bobby pins accidentally as she spoke, the glare she shot down at it being clear that this wasn’t the first time she’d done that. “I’m going through another one of those stupid phases where my hair grows faster than I can handle it. I was going to go down to the spa today, but the ladies are closed for the festival today, so I’m stuck like this for now.”

“I think it looks nice,” I said with an honest smile. “It’s much thicker and rougher than you usually have it. I quite like that hairstyle, especially the ponytail.”

“D’you think?” she asked, only now looking at me for the first time since I walked in and noticing the leather armour and sword and shield strapped to my back. “Where are you going?”

“For the Rite,” I answered. “Luna and I are heading off in about an hour and a half.”

“What?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow, looking me up and down. “Already?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “I figured that since you can’t really formulate a plan when it comes to fucking a dragoness, it’d be a good idea to just head off as soon as possible.”

“Language,” my mom warned, growling angrily as she attacked a knot in her thick locks with a comb, the sound of several strands of hair being tugged and snapped being strangely loud to me.

“Sorry,” I said with a nod before asking her about her problem. “So… what’s happening with your hair now?”

“It’s going through another phase where it grows about an inch every two or so days,” she said, wincing as she pulled a large knot out and cast it across her desk. “It happens to all of us every few years.”

“Why?”

“Because of your great-grandfather,” Cadance answered. “He was originally born with male pattern baldness and was completely bald by the time he was thirty. This was unsuiting for a man of his stature and so he decided to take the hair growth gene from a male Hellhound and use that to regrow his hair, as they grow in their winter coats when the snow falls and he figured he could use that to regrow his own hair. He managed to make it infrequent for himself and was able to grow back his hair much thicker and wilder. We, on the other hand, are not so lucky.”

“And I’m guessing with that little edit in the gene pool, it got passed down the family?” I asked, crossing my arms over my chest.

“Indeed it has,” she nodded, running her fingers through her fringe with a smile before becoming enraged at the fact they caught in yet another knot in her hair. Anger riled up in her eyes as she gritted her teeth, throwing the brush across the room and standing up out of her chair.

“Fuck this,” she snarled.

“Language,” I said with a grin, receiving a cuff across the arm for my troubles.

“Do as I say, not as I do,” she said, pointing a finger in my face. “I’ve never been a woman to lead by example.”

“That’s just something shit parents say to justify their shit parenting,” I said.

“I’ll have you know that I’ve been an excellent mother to you for all these years,” she said with a bemused expression, bordering on being genuinely offended. “I was strict when I needed to be and fun when I needed to be.”

“Oh yeah?” I asked, still joking around with her. “Gimme one example of when you’ve been a fun parent?” She looked at me with a blank expression, mouth open slightly before she proposed her undeniable objection:

“We fuck, Richter,” she said in a dull tone.

“Fair point,” I conceded before moving onto another topic. “So, what’ve you got planned for today?”

“Well… your father should be arriving today, I was hoping you’d stick around but if you’re so desperate to go on the literal hunt for pussy, I guess you’ll see him when you come home,” she answered, listing her objectives on her fingers. “I’ve then got to go to the trading post to pick up the Saddle Arabian body oil for later.”

“Why?” I asked in a confused manner. “Your skin’s already smooth and healthy.”

“It’s not for that,” she said with a chuckle. “It’s just to act as lube for anal. I’m giving your father the full monty when he gets home tonight.”

“Lovely.”

“Then I need to go to Ponyville to see Twilight about that skin-patch cure she was working on and then talk to her about giving me the blood sample I gave her back. I think it’s a little unsafe.”

“You’re a little too late on that front,” I said.

“What d’you mean?” she asked, looking up from her fingers.

“She already used it,” I answered. “And kind of turned herself into a quarter-succubus.”

“Really?” she asked in a worried manner. “Were there any side effects?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “She went from being a cute, petite little woman to being the most fuckable thing in Ponyville.”

“Really?” she asked with a smirk, it being more than obvious what kind of thing she was thinking. “How good we talking?”

“Imagine Luna’s tits on your body with Celestia’s ass,” I explained. “Busty, curvy, and bootyful.”

“Damn,” she said, licking her lips instinctively. “I might have to have a taste of the little white girl.”

“Oh, and she’s not white anymore,” I added. “She’s a lot darker-skinned.”

“Right, I’m definitely taking two hours out of my day to get a piece of her now,” she nodded. “What about you? Fucked her yet?”

“Kind of,” I shrugged. “I fucked the fake Nightmare Form she accidentally created while opening the Black Bible, but I’ve never fucked actual Twilight. Which is a fact I resent greatly.”

“Mhmm…” she said, tapping her chin with her nails in thought. “Tell you what, after I’m done eating out everything she’s got on offer, I’ll see if I can get her onboard for a nice little threesome.”

“I’m not sure she’d go for it,” I said. “I love the idea, but I think she’s a little too… Nun-like, if you know what I mean?”

“Honey,” she chuckled, placing a hand on my chest. “If there’s one thing I’m insanely good at, it’s sex. I can make a whore out of anyone if you give me three days and a double bed.”

“I dunno…” I said, wondering if she could pull it off. “D’you think you can handle it?”

“Richter, baby, who d’you think was the girl that talked Luna into her first gangbang at the Summer Solstice Festival?” she asked with a smirk. “Trust me, baby. I can do this. By the time you come back, I’ll have Twilight gagging for your dick.”

“Alright…” I said, before asking a question. “Though when you go see her today… please don’t go full ‘Divine’s gift to lesbian women’ on her?”

“No promises,” she giggled. “Good luck on your trip, honey.” She leaned forward and gave me a quick kiss, her wet tongue rubbing up against mine for a few moments before backing away, her tongue still protruding slightly as she shook her head.

“Great,” she growled. “Now I’m horny. Fucking incubi and your damn sex-spit.”

“Sorry,” I chuckled.

“Good, now get going before I decide I need to borrow your cock for an hour,” she said, jabbing her thumb towards the door. “I need to keep myself clean and empty today for your father.”

“I’m already gone,” I said, ducking out of the door and heading off to find Celestia. I rummaged through my memory to think of what area her daily schedule would have taken her to at this time, and my only guess was that she’d be taking her usual hour-long break in her private room before heading down to a council meeting with the ealdormen of the local villages outside Canterlot’s borders to discuss matters, such as payment for grain and other crops, and guard deployment to protect from bandits and animals, as well as requests for certain things the villagers required.

So, I made double time up the enormous spiral staircase to her bedroom in the east wing of the castle only to be informed by a chambermaid cleaning the bedroom out that she’d left to go see Luna, who was waiting for me by the stables. Which meant more backtracking, which meant more running. And I hated running. So, forcing a deep breath into my lungs, I thanked the chambermaid with a nod and a smile, before heading back down the stairs, through the corridors and out into the courtyard, which acted as a shortcut. But as I was bounding across the courtyard, I felt a familiar presence behind me seconds before something extremely large slammed into me, wrapped its legs around my torso, and brought us both tumbling to the floor.

From the immense of pain, the sharp claws, and the newly-formed idea of what it felt like getting run over by a horse, I lifted my head up off the floor and looked as far back as I could, up at the titanic wolf who stared at me with disappointment.

“Going somewhere, partner?” he asked in a displeased manner.

“Maybe?” I asked in a nervous tone.

“I’m going to ask that again,” he said. “Going somewhere?”

“...Yes,” I sighed after a moment of silence.

“And the reason you didn’t tell me is… what?” he asked.

“Because you’re not coming,” I answered. “And you’re not allowed to either. It’s too dangerous for you.”

“And why is that?”

“Because of the dragon.”

“What dragon?”

“Y’know… the dragon.”

“You do remember I’m very skilled at biting things without causing permanent damage, right?” he asked. “And even if I did, the castle healers could help in a matter of hours.”

“Alright,” I sighed. “Are you gonna let me up?”

“No,” he said, lowering his entire two hundred pound frame onto me. “I’ll let you up when I’m satisfied with your explanation. Begin.”

“Sure thing, Dad,” I growled, taking a deep breath against his tremendous weight and beginning to explain, ignoring the castle workers that were giving the two of us strange looks as they walked past. Grael listened the entire way through the explanation, licking his thick claws every so often and jabbing one into my neck every time I rambled or got off topic slightly. After a wince, I continued back to where I’d left off until I finished the explanation, waiting for the wolf’s response.

“So?” I asked. “Are you gonna let me up?”

“I said I would when I was satisfied,” he shrugged. “I’m not satisfied.” I growled angrily, drumming my fingers on the well-kept grass as I began to think of a way out of this scenario. He was way too heavy for me to lift in the way I was positioned and he was nowhere close to getting off me by himself, so I figured the best way out of this scenario was to wait for someone to help.

Because Grael is a prick.

I was there for several minutes before the two of us caught wind of a familiar scent, turning to our left and seeing Celestia standing there with a confused-yet-amused look on her face.

“How the hell did she manage to sneak up on us? Grael asked me.

“I have no idea,” I answered.

“Are you two okay?” she asked.

“Grael won’t get off me,” I answered.

“I can see that,” she nodded. “Care to tell me why?”

“Because he won’t let me go for my Rite without him,” I answered again.

“Because I’m supposed to protect you,” Grael interjected.

“You’re currently crushing me,” I added.

“Only because I love you,” he said, jabbing me with a claw again.

“Ow!” I snapped, trying to swat him with what little of my arm I had free, only to receive another claw in the neck.

“Boys?” Celestia asked, getting our attention again.

“Can you help me please?” I asked.

“Of course,” she nodded. “Grael?” The wolf looked up at her with puppy eyes, whining quietly for a moment before realizing that Celestia wasn’t going to fall for that old trick. He begrudgingly moved off of me, being sure to give me a slight kick to the ribs as he did so as he stormed off angrily.

“What the hell’s his problem?” I asked as I got up and dusted myself off.

“He’s worried about you,” Celestia said, picking a tuft of wolf fur off my shoulder. “I would be to if I were in his position.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I grinned. “I’ll be fine. I’m going to do what I do best.”

“And I believe that,” Celestia said with a sly smirk. “And would you care to explain to me in detail what you plan to do once you’ve returned from your… expedition?”

“Well…” I said, going over what I’d learned from the Encyclopedia and opening my mouth. “I have no idea. I’m kinda just making this up as I go.”

“I wouldn’t expect anything less,” Celestia chuckled, gesturing towards the exit to the courtyard. “Walk with me?”

“Sure,” I nodded, following after her as she strolled.

“I must ask something,” she said after I caught up with her longer strides. “You are aware of the power of we possess when we’ve turned, are you not?”

“I think so… I mean, Twilight’s fake one wasn’t that powerful,” I answered.

“Pardon?” Celestia asked in a worried manner.

“Well… Twilight and I had to look through the Black Bible to get a recipe list for a potion that would bring out the Nightmare Forms and it kinda… well, corrupted her.”

Celestia looked at me for a long moment before asking a simple question:

“And you helped her, correct?”

“Yeah, I was able to, uh, remove the problem,” I nodded.

“Very well,” she sighed. “I’ll be having words with Twilight later about this. She knows she isn’t supposed to mess around with things like that. Nonetheless, I think you’ll find that Twilight’s… ‘fake’ Nightmare Form is nothing more than a mere shadow of the true being’s power.”

“I don’t like the way this sounds,” I sighed.

“And you really shouldn’t,” Celestia nodded. “While the strength of my own and your mother’s have never been measured to their full strength, Luna’s Nightmare Form has said she’s unleashed her full power in the event where she lifted an ocean with her magic to find a sunken treasure ship.”

“An… an ocean?” I asked in disbelief.

“Yes, and she held it for a good few hours whilst searching,” Celestia said. “I’m sure you remember how much energy it took for you to stop a running river for a few moments?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “It felt like trying to push back a mountain. I think I nearly passed out after about ten seconds.”

“So imagine the both the strength and stamina she possesses to be able to lift such a tremendous weight with ease, I might add.” Celestia said. “This is without even considering the wide array of magical attacks she possesses and not even touching upon her combat skills.”

“What… exactly am I gonna need to beat her?” I asked.

“A lot of preparation,” she answered. “You do have an idea of how to get even more powerful, right?”

“I think so,” I nodded. “I borrowed the Monster Girl Encyclopedia from Twilight, and had a brief look through the pages. And if you’re saying I’m gonna need some serious firepower to take on the Nightmare Forms… then I figure the Demons have to be my next stop… though they only exist in the Hollow Realm, from what I read.” I noticed that upon mentioning the Demon Realm, Celestia visibly stiffened. I cocked an eyebrow at her and asked if she was okay, only for her to mumble that she’d stepped wrong on her foot and had caused her ankle to jut out, and she reacted to the pain.

Bullshit.

“It’s because I mentioned the Hollow Realm,” I said. “The same place my grandfather rules, right?” She stopped walking at this point, turning around and looking at me with confusion.

“Who told you about that?” she demanded.

“Luna did, though she didn’t tell me the whole story,” I answered. “I wanted to ask you about it.” Celestia’s eyes cast downwards briefly, seemingly considering it, before shaking her head.

“No, you don’t need to know about that,” she said. “Forget whatever she told you.”

“It’s not that simple,” I said. “This is my grandfather we’re talking about. A family member I’ve never met before and never knew still existed, the same thing that created my mother. I think I have a right to know about him.”

“You do, Richter,” she nodded. “But not from me. That was a chapter of I life I closed a long time ago and swore I’d never revisit.”

“If you’re not gonna tell me about him, then who will?” I asked.

“Nobody,” Celestia answered. “And we’re keeping it that way.”

“Is there some reason you aren’t gonna tell me?” I asked. “He… he didn’t hurt you did he?”

“No. Nothing like that,” she said. “In fact, quite the opposite… he was… kind.” I noticed a change in her face: a strange difference in her eyes, making them seem much cloudier to the point that the haze in her eyes had covered her pupils and a small, vacant smile had spread onto her mouth. It lasted for no longer than three seconds, but for the time it was there, it was unnoticeable. She snapped out of it before I could question her, putting a hand to her face and taking a shaky breath.

“I… I need to go,” she said quickly, walking away at a brisk pace. “Good luck, Richter.”

I watched her walk away for a moment before she disappeared into a corridor, clearly shaken up by whatever had just happened. I knew something was up and that whatever had happened to her when Cadance was conceived was something that still affected her deeply. I began to wonder what had happened to her, thinking back to the few lessons I’d been to in terms of magic and realizing that I had skipped too many lessons to even take a guess at what had just happened to her.

“Okay…” I said in an awkward manner. “I guess I’ll have to talk to Luna about that. If she’ll tell me, that is.”

I put a hand to my head, feeling confused beyond belief as I scratched an itchy part of my scalp, walking to where I was supposed to meet Luna. I spotted her leaning against one of the horses she’d set up for us, hers being a jet-black stallion with a white spot on his nose and mine being a familiar mare by the name of Molla. Luna noticed me and then proceeded to notice the weird expression I had on my face.

“What’s the matter with you?” she asked me.

“It’s Celestia,” I said, pointing over my shoulder with my thumb. “I tried to ask her about my grandfather and she got this really weird look in her eyes… like some kind of fog or something just-” I was cut off right there when Luna locked a hand onto my shoulder and looked down at me with a serious expression.

“Drop it,” she said quickly.

“What?” I asked.

“Don’t bring it up again, Richter,” she said in a stern tone. “I already told you it wasn’t something she was likely to tell you, and you’ll get nothing out of me on it either. So drop it.”

“What the hell is going on right now?” I asked.

“I’ll tell you what’s going on,” Luna said. “We’re leaving and you’re not ever going to bring that up or ask about that subject until one of us tells you about it. Understand?”

“I-”

“Richter.”

“Right, fine, okay,” I nodded. “I won’t ask about it any more.”

“Good,” she nodded. “Now mount up, we’ve got to get going.”

“Alright,” I said, mounting Molla and waiting for Luna to lead the way.

Discovery

The horrendous weather hit us like a lobbed brick. Icy winds and foot-deep snow welcomed us into the green-less terrain with a slap to the face. The horses began to struggle after about a mile into the icelands, to which Luna called out to me to stop so she could equip the poor animals with the winter gear we’d backed for them before they froze to death. I myself wasn’t doing much better as while the leather protected my body brilliantly against the freezing winds, the material didn’t do much in the way of keeping me warm. The occasional glance over to Luna informed me that she was doing more than fine, her sitting position being upright and relaxed, her ability to raise her body temperature keeping her warm and toasty while I was sat freezing my balls off in the frozen-solid leather saddle I sat in.

It was after about two hours of trudging through the snow that Luna looked over to me with a worried expression, guiding her horse in front of mine and bringing us both to a stop. She reached over the side of her mount and into the leather saddlebag, retrieving what looked like an enormous, woven piece of brown cotton. I gave her a questioning look before she stopped her horse directly alongside me and urged me to lean forward. Once I did so she folded the piece of cloth into a large, triangular shape before draping it over my head, swinging it over and tying it into a knot by the side of my head, and then using her thumbs to tuck the loose fabric into a tighter form. The effect was instantaneous as the wind that was getting close to shearing my face off could no longer touch most of it, but my eyes were still stinging pretty painfully.

I gave her a quick thank you nod before inhaling, only noticing the sweet aroma that clung to the item: cherries, much like the perfume she wore while attending formal events, which lead me to think she must’ve stored a bottle in her saddlebag or had it spilled in there previously. She turned her horse back onto the trail, whipping the reins to get him to move before I followed suit, eternally grateful for the new piece of clothing she’d given me, despite the fact I had no idea what the hell it was. There was no conversation between us due to the lack of a willingness to wear our throats out by shouting over the wind, so the terrain we traversed was the only thing to keep my attention. Which it failed to do miserably. There was not a spot of forest, mountain, or frozen lake anywhere in the miles we rode, and the only sight I was greeted with was a vast prairie of frozen flatlands.

I knew from my brief studies of geography that Winter’s Maw itself was a mountainous area, but from the area we were currently riding through, I began to think we hadn’t even reached the borderlands yet. With a weighted sigh, I hunkered down lower into my saddle to try and warm myself up as we rode through the stunningly boring countryside. I began to think back to anything I knew of or had seen before now, such as proper sword care techniques, how to make a saddle out of many different materials, and the best chemical to use to strip limescale from a tiled bathroom. Anything I could think of that would make freezing to death on the back of a horse that had a nice ass than most women I’ve met before just a teensy bit more bearable.

And on top of being bored and cold, I was apparently delusional as I was now getting horny for horse ass. I wanted to call out to Luna to ask how much further we had to ride before we reached the border, but I wasn’t in the mood to waste my time and energy. There was no way she’d be able to hear me and from how she looked, I gathered she was already lost in her own thoughts. Probably not thinking about how nice my horse’s ass wa-

Get a fucking grip, Richter.

I was roused from my disturbing thoughts by Luna once again pulling her horse in front of mine. I looked up at her to see her pointing towards an enormous black cloud looming overhead, no more than a few hundred metres. She made a gesture of the cloud opening before pointing at the snow around us.

Blizzard.

I made the same gestures before giving her a thumbs-up to which she began to scan the horizon, looking for anything out in the distance to help shelter us from the storm. Her eyes wandered for a long moment before they fell onto something in the far distance to the west. She pointed to it, my eyes turning and squinting to be able to just barely make out a snow-laden forest. I turned to her with confusion in my eyes as a forest may help keep some snow off us, but not the cold air. She caught my glance before making a gesture for a bow and arrow.

Hunters.

I cocked an eyebrow for a long second before she made a gesture that involved her snapping her palms together with her fingers bending like teeth, each one intersecting the other.

Bear trap

Hunters?

Bear Hunters?

Bear trappers…

Trappers…

Trapper cabin!

Shelter!

We both simultaneously knew it was a long shot, the forest may have been far away, but it was easy to see it was extremely large once you noticed it on the horizon, and a large area like that would mean a lot of ground to cover in hopes of finding a single shack to wait out the storm in. Still, I’d rather die with hope in my heart than die cold and scared. She whipped the reins again, causing her horse to take off towards the forest, myself following after her as we began to gallop towards the distant area, hoping to get a little ahead of the approaching storm to get more time to search.

It turns out that we were insanely lucky on that hope for a trapper’s cabin, for instead of a single cabin, we came across what looked like an abandoned village. Several buildings were rotten and decayed with skeletons lining the ground after what looked like a bandit raid. Thankfully, the stable was undamaged and completely barren, having been left to rot on its own, the same being said of a two storey building that looked like it may have been the chief’s lodgings while the villagers were alive. The door was locked shut with a chain and a padlock, but Luna made short work of it by balling her fist and punching the lock straight off, snapping the metal mechanism and causing it to fall into the snow with a crunching sound, the chain being removed and slung some distance away.

We entered the building after hitching the horses in the stable and found that it had been completely ransacked during the raid. There were several skeletons, weapons, stray items of clothing, and all other sorts of litter strewn around the room we entered. We moved through the building, seeing more and more signs of brutal murder before Luna clicked her fingers, lighting the torch sconces in the room and breathing a sigh of relief, the wind outside now picking up into a howl as the snowstorm rolled in. The building itself was cold and barren, but it would suffice for a night’s dinner and rest before we headed back to the trail tomorrow. I pulled the weird-scarf-thing down off my head and unwrapped it, turning to Luna as she set down the pack she’d carried on her back the entire trip.

“Hey,” I said to her, getting her attention first. “What exactly is this thing?”

“It’s a shemagh,” she answered, walking over to me and patting me on the cheek as she explained. “It’s a tactical scarf that was invented in the Middle East as a kind of all-terrain, multi-use piece of survival equipment. I’ve taken one with me everywhere ever since they were created. I gave you that one so you’re face didn’t fall off from the cold.”

“Thanks,” I said in a grateful manner. “It worked really well.”

“It needs to,” she said, turning away and looking at me from the corner of her eye with a smirk on her face. “After all, that pretty face of yours is your only asset.”

“Ha,” I said, crossing my arms in an annoyed manner. “D’you write your own jokes or does an eight year old have a contract with you?”

“Ooh,” she chuckled. “Somebody’s grouchy.”

“Eh,” I said, turning away from her, looking out a glass-pane window to see the snowstorm packing down at this point. “Are the horses gonna be okay?”

“It’ll be nippy,” Luna said. “But the stable had a strong door and the clothing they’ve got should prevent them from freezing to death. But we better search around for a few stray blankets to put in a corner for them, the snowstorms out here can hit minus fifty Celsius on a good day.”

“Fucking hell,” I said in a shocked manner.

“Mhmm,” Luna nodded. “Let’s get looking. I’ll take the upstairs of this place, you search down here.”

“Right,” I said. The two of us split up, digging through the rooms and gently moving corpses off the shelves and drawers to try and search through them for anything to keep the horses warm. I managed to find several old hides that had been tucked away and missed by the bandits while I heard Luna make a surprised noise upstairs.

“What?” I asked, not needing to raise my voice much due to the quietness of the cabin.

“We have a bath,” she called back. “Quite a large one, too.”

“I’m guessing we’re gonna have to gather snow outside to fill it up?” I asked.

“Maybe… hold on a second,” she said. There was a loud sound of grinding wood followed by the howling winds and a louder sound of snow falling before another grind of wood finished off the noises. “Wow!”

“What?” I asked.

“There’s a hatch directly over the bath you can open to let all the snow on the roof fall into it,” she explained. “That’s really clever.”

“Huh,” I said, coming across a locked chest on the floor as I continued to look through the rooms on the ground floor. I knelt down and examined the lock; it was a basic pin and tumbler system that would be easy to pick. I stood up and headed back into the room where Luna had dropped her pack. After a brief rummage through the side pocket, I came across a few stray bobby pins thin enough to slip into the lock.

“Now for something to act as a tension wrench…” I said, patting myself down for something to use. The lock itself was quite a large one, as was the chest itself, and as a result, I could use something thicker to slide into the lock. I looked down at my left arm and remembered the blade Luna had given me. I extended the blade with a flick of my wrist and looked at the point. It would be too big to fit in a regular lock, but the size of the chest’s lock would make it more than big enough to fit it inside.

I headed back to the chest, kneeling down and sliding the blade in before reshaping the bobby pin into the proper shape and sliding it into the lock. I slowly turned the hidden blade in the direction the lock went, gently pushing up on the first pin until I heard it click, then turned the blade a little more to get it to lock into place in the specific cut of that pin before moving onto the rest of them. Being quite well-versed in lockpicking, I unlocked the chest after a matter of moments and opened the lid of the chest and peered inside. I wasn’t sure what I expected to see inside the chest, but what I did surprised me quite a lot.

It was a body… well, a skeleton at this point, that had been crammed into the box quite a long time ago. I stared at the mass of bones and decaying armour before deciding I was interested in solving this little mystery. I hefted the body out of the chest, the old bones creaking and being weighed down by the armour. Several stray bones fell out of sockets and back into the chest, but I was able to grab them and reposition where they were meant to be once they were laid out on the floor. I stood up and took a step back, looking over the body in its entirety, noting the type of armour they wore: a strong breastplate; a female’s by the extra room given for the breasts and the thinner waist. From the look of the skeleton, our lady was quite a tall one; over six feet tall at least.

“So, my lady…” I said, kneeling down and looking at the body. “What’s your story?” The first thing I started with was the arms. I looked at the bracers, seeing long, deep cuts in the right one. I slid the arm out and saw that there were indents on the bone from the sheer force of the impact.

“Battleaxe,” I said, adding it together. “And one hell of a swing, too. I wonder…” I crossed the two arms over each other in an “X” fashion and decided on that being correct.

“She’d tried to block it,” I sighed. “Probably an overhead strike, too. Poor girl. She’s lucky it didn’t slice straight through her.” I set the arms back down and looked at the breastplate again, seeing large, circular dents in the ribs and stomach area, about the size of a regular hammer’s head.

“So… besides our one big guy, it looks like our bandits weren’t that well-equipped,” I said, noting the lack of arrow scratch or scuff marks, sword slashes or pierces, and no other kinds of damage. “Still… any basic weapon and a large number of people is sometimes all it takes to kill someone.” I turned my eyes to the legs of the skeleton, using my hidden blade to cut open the insides of the trousers she wore and examine the bones themselves. There was a large fracture in her tibia, an injury that would’ve been extremely painful and would’ve stopped her from running anywhere.

“Looks like she didn’t put up much of a fight,” I said, examining the knuckles of the leather gloves the skeleton wore and noticing that, despite their age, they were in great condition. “Either our bandits weren’t wearing armour… or she didn’t throw a single punch.” I looked around the room again, seeing no signs of a sword that had been knocked aside nor a stray shield, meaning that she was either unarmed or the bandits had robbed her corpse after she’d died.

“But then why leave the armour?” I asked, scratching the back of my head. “Steel’s nowhere near as valuable as silver, but it fetches a good price nonetheless… especially this quality of steel.” So that made me lean more towards her being unarmed the entire time. It was strange to see what appeared to be a spearwoman, judging by the extra-sized arm holes in the breastplate, designed to allow the user to throw a spear with more power and control, unlike the much blockier armour that restricted movement like a knight’s or a pikeman.

“Well… that explains where the weapon went,” I shrugged. “Either lodged in a wall, a bandit, or the floor. Let’s see what regiment she belonged to…” I moved the skull slightly to see the neckline of the armour, examining the symbol branded into the armour: it was a lion standing on its hind legs with a ribbon in its mouth, standing back to back with a horse, both of them standing either side of a checkered shield.

“Huh,” I said, quite surprised at the symbol. “The Albony Legion? This far North? And on her own?” The Albony Legion was originally a group of rag-tag mercenaries that had sworn allegiance to Celestia and Luna during a spat with Spein about four hundred years ago. They were great soldiers during the war and afterwards were accepted as an official regiment in the Equestrian Army and have been used as a foreign invasion force that are specially trained in a mix of close-combat and survivalism in heated terrain. It was the reason why they wore such little armour on their lower and upper bodies: both to allow themselves to keep cool and not cook like pork in the oven in their armour and because it was quite difficult for an enemy to target the upper and lower body while getting the shit kicked out of them at close range.

But not only were they never trained to handle cold weather, they were never sent up North, never mind this far. I’d have to bring this up with Luna whenever she finished her search of the upstairs. I shook my head and went back to my unprofessional autopsy, opening the mouth of the skull and examining the teeth as a way to determine her age.

“Late twenties, from the looks of it,” I said before turning the skull over and seeing an enormous section of it having been smashed in. “And there’s the final blow. So… I’m guessing she fought outside before getting her leg broken, limped in here to hide from them, but they found out where she was. She was attacked by the guy with the battleaxe and tried to block it, then she was attacked by the guys with hammers, and judging from the way the hammer strikes are on the opposite side of her body to her broken leg, it caused her to spin and drop before being killed with a single, extremely hard blow to the back of her head.”

What a way to go. I stood up and dusted off my hand, sighing loudly before looking in the chest once again, noticing a few things that were underneath the body. I reached in and pulled out a leather-bound book, several rolled up pieces of parchment, an empty ink well which I discarded, and finally a yellowed, much thicker piece of parchment.

“What do we have here?” I asked, unclasping the journal and opening the page. It was written in very nice handwriting, definitely a woman’s, and from what I read, it seemed to be a detailed analysis of the eating, sleeping, and hunting patterns of one… Omega Narrowscale.

“You’re fucking kidding me?” I asked in horror, briefly unrolling one of the parchment pieces and seeing several drawings of the dragoness with what I presumed to be accurate measurement of wingspan, height, width, weight, and all other kinds of things. The second parchment piece contained maps and intel on her hunting grounds and sleeping areas. I didn’t even open the third, yellowed parchment before I bolted out of the room and up the stairs, charging into the room Luna had been in, seeing her sitting over the edge of the very large bath tub with her hand stuffed in the snow.

“What are you doing?” I asked, suddenly put off my excitement for a moment.

“Melting the snow,” she answered. “I’m gonna get it to water so I can heat it up for a bath later tonight. What’s the matter?”

“Right,” I said, giving my head a shake. “I just found something in a chest downstairs. I found four documents that have really in depth notes and observations about the Narrowscale.”

“What?” Luna exclaimed in surprise. “From who?”

“One of the members of the Albony Legion,” I answered. “I found her body locked in the same chest downstairs. She’d been attacked and killed by the same bandits that attacked this village.”

“How do you know that?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I took a look at the body. She was a spearwoman who got injured in the fighting outside and retreated into this house, maybe to try and hide the documents on the dragon, but she was chased in and attacked.” I explained. “ She’d lost her spear outside in the fight and didn’t have anything to defend herself with, so they easily overpowered her. There was a guy with a battleaxe and several guys with hammers that overwhelmed her before one of them killed her with a blow to the head.”

Luna looked at me with a cocked eyebrow and smirk on her lips, getting me to ask her what she was grinning about.

“You figured all that out on your own?” she asked.

“Well… yeah,” I nodded. “I guess I did.”

“I’m very impressed, Richter,” she said with a genuine smile. “It's good to see you actually learned something from your schooling.”

“I only paid attention during the interesting stuff,” I shrugged. “I’ve never met Pythagoras. Sure he was a great guy and all, but I don’t give a fuck about how you use a square’s hypotenuse to find the sum of the other square’s sides.”

“You seem to know the theory, are you sure you didn’t learn that?” she asked.

“Yeah, positive. There’s a world of difference between remembering what something is and how to do it as opposed to actually doing it,” I said. “After all, all I need to do is have sex with all my female relatives while they’re in their goddess forms and everything’ll be hunky-dorey.”

“Fair point,” Luna nodded. “Anyway, show me what you’ve found downstairs while I cook us a meal for tonight.”

“Are you sure you don’t wanna read it while I cook?” I asked.

“Sorry, Richter,” she said with a chuckle. “I’m in the mood for something nice and homemade, not a slightly-charred kilogram of venison with salt unevenly spread on it.”

“It gets the job done all the same, Luna,” I said, slightly offended by her remarks about my cooking.

“I know, but sometimes you want something enjoyable, not essential,” Luna countered. “But we’re not discussing that tonight.” With that, she walked out of the room and downstairs, using her magic to hover down a large amount of spare bedsheets, torn curtains, and ruined clothes from the side of the door.

“While I’m cooking, you go out and make a warm bed for the horses,” she said. “It’ll be easier for us both if we get our chores out of the way and can focus on food tonight.”

“Right,” I nodded, hearing the wind pick up again.

It took us both about twenty minutes to finish our jobs and soon Luna was plating up a delicious smelling joint of beef she’d cooked and seasoned herself. My mouth watered at the sight of it and I could barely wait to dig in.

“It’s one of the benefits of being superhumanly strong,” Luna said as she stirred a pot of boiling melted snow to make it safe to drink from. “While other people to carry packs of over forty kilograms for a long time with just the bare essentials, I can carry well over three hundred without breaking a sweat. It usually lets me bring along a lot of things to make the trip easier. Salted meat, herbs, and spices are a few of those things.”

“As well as hair-cleaning products and perfume?” I asked.

“Indeed,” Luna nodded. “Even I can be a little vain at some points. So, are you gonna show me these documents of yours?”

“Yeah,” I nodded, handing them over to her and allowing her to examine them. “I was thinking we should put the body to rest.”

“Mhmm,” Luna nodded. “She did die in a pretty horrible way.”

“And I’m really not in the mood to deal with an angry Sorrow-Wraith right now,” I sighed.

“We’ll bury the body in the morning once the storm’s over,” Luna said. “If it ends tomorrow, that is.”

“How long do these things usually last for?” I asked.

“Normally a day, so we might just ride out the tail end on it,” Luna answered. “If we’re unlucky, and I have a sneaking suspicion we might be, these storms can go for months. And if we get unlucky and it’s a long storm, I’m tethering the horses together and you’re riding in my saddle with me.”

“Why?” I asked in confusion.

“Because you’ll freeze to death if you don’t,” Luna said. “If that storm doesn’t let up, we either stay here and run out of food, or we try to make as much ground as we can on the horses before they freeze to death.”

“So we better be hoping to the high heavens this thing dies during the night?” I asked.

“Mhmm,” she said. “But let’s not worry about that now. Dig in and we can discuss what you found.”

“Right,” I nodded, cutting into the beef and eating a piece, the delicious, well-done meat setting off fireworks in my head. “So… I think a good question to start with is: how big is she?”

Luna unrolled the parchment and examined the sketches, giving a very detailed look of the dragoness down to the shape of her scales. She wasn’t a bulky dragon, like I’d expected her to be. While she was nowhere near as slender as her eastern water counterparts were, she was still a slender being. There were several sketches of her sitting in different positions, sometimes lying on her side, other times sitting like a chicken, or other times picking her teeth with her claws.

I was finally able to see what colour she was now: white and ice blue. She kept the the usual western colour standards: her body and belly being two different colours, with her body being white and the much stronger scales on her stomach being an ice blue. Her eyes were the same piercing ice blue as her stomach with her horns being a sleek, sharp set of weaponry she could use to impale something on. Her paws were quite slender also, long fingers used for gripping and grabbing things, with strong legs, packed with muscle under the scales as she needed them to be strong to handle the impact of landing from flight.

A strange detail I noticed was her tail and the fact it lacked any kind of spike or jagged edge to use as weaponry, and was instead a simple tail that started off quite thick before thinning out and coming to a point. Her wingspan seemed to be quite impressive, the bones and joints visible against the much thinner, canvas-like skin her wings were made of. Her face was decidedly feminine, much smoother, thinner, and cuter than a male’s would’ve been, the scales on her face seeming much smaller and packed tighter together with a crest of on her forehead in the shape of a Y.

“Wow,” Luna said with an impressed nod. “She’s quite the looker, isn’t she?”

“What d’you mean?” I asked.

“Do you not think she’s gorgeous?” she asked.

“Not really,” I said. “She’s an animal.”

“Oh, such naivety,” Luna chuckled. “If you’re going to take on your princely duties, you’re going to have to start appreciating animals more.”

“Why?”

“Because, as alicorns, we have our special ability to impregnate or carry the child of any species on the planet, remember?” she asked. “And as one of our duties as rulers, we have to keep an eye on the population of certain animals in our kingdom. And once that animal is put on the endangered species list, we often… intervene, for lack of a better word.”

“You’re fucking kidding me, right?” I asked in disbelief.

“I wish I was,” she sighed. “As a male, you just need to worry about impregnating an animal, whereas Celestia and I… we have a much more taxing experience with this.”

“Have… have you done it before?” I asked.

“More times than I’d like to admit,” she sighed, resting her head in her hand. “The worst one for me was the Afgallopstan Lake Wolf, as they have a really bad habit of biting the backs of their mate’s necks to keep themselves on. Though Celestia still does hold the record for the hardest one to… withstand.”

“Which was?” I asked.

“That would be the pride of our nation, the Blue Callorian War Horse,” she said. “It was a three thousand pound, eight foot monster of an animal that only Celestia could handle without suffering serious internal injuries.”

I didn’t really know what to say to that.

“On the plus side, she was able to save a species from extinction due to a genetic defect,” Luna said. “And on the negative side… she wasn’t able to sit down properly for at least a week.”

“Huh,” I said, ever thankful that I was both straight and had a dick. “That must’ve sucked.”

“Indeed it did,” she nodded, eating a piece of her beef. “But anyway, back on topic. The Narrowscale, from what I can tell, might be as dangerous as she is beautiful, because she’s a big one.”

“How big are we talking?” I asked in a worried manner.

“From the size measurement in the drawings, from head to toe, she’s about… fifty feet tall, not counting the raised wings,” Luna said. “She’s about seventy feet long when she straightens herself out and is about as wide in terms of wingspan.”

“Great… so I’m guess I’m not gonna be making her day any time soon,” I growled.

“Not entirely,” Luna countered. “More powerful dragons often have the ability to shapeshift into different sizes and forms. So if you do manage to get into her panties, just make sure she shrinks down a lot first.”

“Oh yeah,” I said. “I forgot they could do that.”

“Indeed,” Luna chuckled. “Right. Hurry up and eat, then we’ll go over these a little more before calling it a night. Hopefully the storm lets up through the night or else we’re in trouble.”

Waiting Out The Storm

Luna sat with her legs crossed, having taken to copying down as many of the notes from the scripts and maps she’d found while handing me the journal to read through. I sat against a wall, the room having warmed up enough for me to remove my armour and allow me to lounge about in my longjohns and boots. My eyes were glued to the pages I flicked through, the older pages being yellowed and crisped due to being exposed to the moisture and air from the decomposing twenty-year old corpse, if the dates were accurate. The particular passage I was reading spoke of the dragoness’ behaviour when it came to dealing with villagers and visiting parties:

The beast cares not for aggressive men or women, taking no time to rip and tear them to pieces without batting an eyelid. The men attack, she destroys them and their camps, and the restthen attempt to claim vengeance for their fallen comrades, only to share the same fate. The weapons they possess are nothing. Rusted swords, chipped clubs, and sharpened sticks can’t but touch her beautiful scales before their organs are spread across the frozen countryside. But a strange behavioral pattern is that she shows no aggression towards those who show none to her. There has been an account from one of the villagers of her daughter, eight years old, becoming lost in the ‘CicleWoods and stumbling across the great beast. Instead of the Omega tearing the morsel to shreds, upon hearing the child’s frightened wails, she began comforting her. The girl said that the beast asked her what she was doing in the woods all alone and she asked the dragon to take her home before her mother became mad. The dragon was said to have carved a large sheet of bark from a tree and used some kind of magic to shape it into a boat before placing the boat into a nearby river and then the girl into the boat. The girl said the dragon promised she’d enchanted the boat to keep her safe and get her back to the fishing stream in her village without being harmed by the creatures of the forest.

Another strange interaction between the dragon and a villager was the case of Fjorn, a young boy of about eighteen at the time, being separated from his father in a heavy blizzard and being forced into an old cave to avoid freezing. It was once the cave opened up, he said, that he came across the dragoness dozing quietly before she caught his scent. He claims he was frozen in terror as the dragon raised her head, mumbling something in a language he didn’t recognize before speaking in his tongue. She asked him what he was doing there and he said he’d gotten lost outside. She then said if he promised to tell no one about her location, he could stay the night in the cave until the storm let out without her harming him. The boy did so but upon his return home to his village, he broke his promise and told the men where the “monster” was sleeping and that they could kill “it” while it slept.

I gritted my teeth angrily at this: yet again, another uneducated fucking inbred not knowing the difference between a monster and an animal. They just saw something that wasn’t human and his first thought was to slay it. I gave myself a mental reminder to punch this cunt whenever I went to the village and, if his inbred uncles/brothers had a problem with it, I’d kill them all too. I then put a hand to my head and exhaled slowly, feeling very surprised at the random violent thought towards the villagers.

“I suppose I don’t want anybody being mean to my future sex-friend,” I said, shaking the thought from my mind before going back to reading the journal entry.

They took everything they could to meet the dragon, but she seemed to be ready for them, standing at the mouth of the cave and immediately locking her eyes onto the boy she’d helped, seeing him clutching a chipped sword and holding a shield upside down. She shook her head with a disappointed sigh and, as soon as the first volley of amateurly-fletched arrows were released, she leaned her head forward and turned them all to ash with a mighty bellow of fire, according to Scout Neil, who was watching the scenario from one of the nearby rock formations above the cave. She then spread her wings and took to the sky, seemingly to find a new place to rest. This will require additional scouting from some of the more experienced members of the platoon to find her.

That was the end of that day’s journal entry and it had caused a flux of ranging emotions to erupt in me, feeling pity well up in my stomach towards the poor creature that only wanted a peaceful life and to be left alone. I turned over to the next page, reading that day’s entry that seemed much shorter than the previous one:

We’ve received reports of a woman collecting herbs out in the snow from what remains of the village that attacked the dragoness. They say she’s a tall woman with long, flowing hair that is often clad in a white dress that is much too thin to protect her from the cold. She doesn’t approach the village and instead keeps her distance, one of the village women getting close enough to say that she has a very strange mark on her head: a white Y marked on her face just above her brow. Comparing this to the sketches of the dragoness we have, we believe that this woman has been made a disciple of the dragoness and has been branded with her symbol.

I rolled my eyes at this statement, myself knowing that dragons and Vampire Houses were two completely different things, as it was a Vampire House that marks you on your body with their clan’s coat of arms, usually on the lower back or the shoulder for women, or the arm or the inner wrist for men as a way to quietly tell which house a vampire was representing if they were awarded or punished for violating the Vampire Creeds, or something such as that.

And the fact that dragons didn’t take disciples. That was probably, y’know, the bigger point in all this. I turned my eyes back to the page, turning over the one I’d just finished to see a very detailed sketch of the woman they’d mentioned. An appreciative whistle came from my mouth as I examined the drawing:

“Fuck me,” I said in awe. “The tits on her are fantastic.”

The dress the woman had on in the sketch was a tight-fitting one, clinging very nicely to the hourglass figure of the busty beauty I lay my eyes on, seeing her bright blue eyes and colour scheme matching the dragoness down to a T. So obvious, I thought, that I began to wonder why the soldiers hadn’t immediately assumed she’d changed her form.

“I hope we get a view from the back,” I said with a cocked eyebrow. “If she’s got an ass as nice as her chest, I’m taking her home with me.” I turned over the page and, sadly, there was no sketch of the ass I was hoping to behold.

“Ah, dammit,” I growled. “Still, that first one is going straight in the wank bank.”

“Richter,” Luna said sternly from across the room.

“Sorry,” I called back before continuing to read the journal.

The woman has been spotted dotting around areas where a certain type of herb grows, used for burials and wakes, as if she is in mourning for something, and has also been spotted around a strange, spiral-shaped rock in the middle of a field due north-west of the great lake in the area.

“Spiral-shaped rock?” I asked aloud.

“It’s a draconic form of gravestone,” Luna answered. “The spiral is supposed to represent the Tornado of the Elder Gods, which destroys the dragon’s earthly body and takes them up to the Great Plains, their version of the afterlife.”

“So… that means that rock is-”

“Her child’s gravestone,” Luna finished. “That’s where he was killed by the wolves.”

“Fuck,” I sighed. “That’s gotta be horrible.”

“Mhm,” Luna nodded. “So try not to bring it up when you’re near her.”

“Will do,” I sighed, looking away from the book and up at Luna. “You find anything interesting?”

“As a matter of fact, I did,” she said with a happy tone in her voice. “If I remember my old maps of the Whispering Valley correctly-”

“Whispering Valley?” I asked quickly before she moved on.

“It gets the name from the rock formations. They formed with holes in them at certain points in the rock that changes the sound of the wind slightly,” she explained. “And from a distance, it sounds like the hushed voices of someone inside the valley.”

“Right, go on,” I prompted.

“If I remember the Valleys like I think I do,” she continued, “the dragon’s lair isn’t too far south of the Cillian Knight Academy, about five miles away.” I noted the tone in her voice as she said the name, as well as the faint smile that touched her lips as she ran her hand over a section of the map.

“Does that mean something to you?” I asked after a moment.

“Of course,” she nodded. “It’s also the same place I trained to be what I am now, well over four thousand years ago.”

“It’s still standing after all that time?” I asked in shock.

“Of course it is,” she nodded. “It’s still being used to train the new generation of knights and warriors to protect whoever they choose as their charge, be it a baron, king, or young princess. I’ve personally made sure it never falls into disrepair, as it’s too precious a place to see age and die.”

“Wow,” I nodded. “How old were you when you started training?”

“The same age you were: nine,” she answered. “My father gathered the best tutors, teachers, and trainers he could find to make sure I was made to be the best.”

“Your father?” I asked. “My grandfather? Other grandfather?”

“Yes, Emperor Cillian of Harroway himself,” Luna nodded. “I trained there every day until I was eighteen before returning home to prepare for my princess training.”

“That must’ve been an adjustment,” I whistled.

“You have no idea,” Luna chuckled, setting the map down and smiling to herself. “The first thing my mother did when I got home was hire someone to help improve my accent.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because I’d never been taught to speak in a proper manner and had spent nine years of my life hanging around grizzled murderers,” she said. “The correct and formal accent I have now is a far cry from the way I was taught to speak by the men that trained me.”

“What accent did you have?” I asked.

“Scouse, I think,” she said with a sigh. “I’m not proud of it.”

“That must’ve sounded terrible,” I said.

“It did,” she said with a childish smile. “It didn’t help that I’d been brought up around men that used the word ‘cunt’ as a sign of affection. Mother was not happy with me when I referred to Celestia as a ‘loveable cunt of a sister’. Celly wasn’t either.”

“How long did it take you to learn to speak in the accent you have now?” I asked.

“Honestly? About twenty years,” she said. “Aye, the language tutor was taken away from me, as most stuff was, when mother and father found out about Celestia and I being a couple, but after about four or five years, I just got sick of being looked at funnily because of my accent and decided to hire a new tutor.”

“Wow,” I chuckled. “How come I’ve never heard of this before?”

“There’s a lot of things we’ve never told you, Richter,” Luna answered. “When you’ve got four millennia of history under your belt, you can’t possibly remember every exact detail from that time too well.”

“I guess not,” I shrugged. There was a moment of silence before Luna spoke up again, suggesting something for us to do.

“I think we should pay them a visit on the way to the dragoness’ cave,” she said.

“How come?” I asked.

“I would like to check in and see how everything’s being run there,” she answered. “I left it in capable hands, but haven’t been there in over sixty years, so I wanna make sure the walls are still standing now that the Master is in his late seventies.”

“Fair enough,” I shrugged. “We’re in no particular rush, are we?”

“Thanks, Richter,” she said with a smile. “It means a lot to me.”

“Not a problem,” I chuckled. I turned my head to look at her, the ancient being leaning her head back against the wall with a reminiscent smile on her face as she no doubt relived the past she’d once experienced in the academy. The room returned to quiet at this point, minus the sounds of the crackling fire and the howling wind outside. I turned my eyes back to the journal and continued to read the entries for several hours, trying to learn as much as I could about the dragoness and her habits, spotting Luna getting up to throw another cedar log on the fire every now and again before returning to her seat.

I wasn’t sure if the sun was anywhere close to going down, but after sitting on my ass all day reading, I’d become quite cosy and tired, wondering if it was anywhere near bed time, so I looked up at Luna to ask her.

“D’you have any idea what time it is?”

“Just after midnight, I think,” she said, stretching out and yawning. “Ugh. Think I’m ready for bed now. What about you?”

“Yeah, definitely,” I said, folding the tip of the edge of the page I was on to keep my place before closing the book. “Which bedroom are you taking?”

“Yeah… about that,” she said in an awkward manner. “There’s only one bedroom.”

“Right… is there more than one bed?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

“... Yay!” I said with a happy grin.

“I had a feeling you’d say that,” she said with a chuckle, placing her hands on her hips and shaking her head. “I was initially worried you’d feel a little awkward. Then I remembered who you are.”

“Yup,” I nodded. “So… what kinda bed are we talking about here?”

“It’s a relatively large one,” she said. “It’s no empress bed, but it gets the job done.”

“My bed’s only a queen size… what the hell size is an empress bed?” I asked in confusion.

“To put it in perspective: I could do a standing backflip, move two feet in any direction while doing so, and land on my back without any risk of falling off or hitting my head on any sort of board,” she explained.

“Why the fuck would you need a bed that size?” I asked.

“It was invented by the Romans, if I remember correctly,” she said.

“Why would that… ohhh. Ew.”

“Indeed,” she nodded. “Anyway, shall we be off?”

“I get the feeling I’m gonna sleep like a log tonight,” I said, stretching my arms out.

“Me too,” Luna nodded. “Riding always takes it out of me and I have no idea why.”

“I’ll avoid the obvious joke there and just agree with you,” I chuckled. “You’re gonna be acting as my hot water bottle tonight, right?”

“If you want me too,” she nodded. With that, we both headed off upstairs, Luna using her magic to snuff out the fire before heading up the creaking wooden stairs. The bedroom was next to the bathroom, something I’m guessing Luna was ignoring now due to how late it was. The room itself was cold yet cosy, being a smaller space with a few drawers, a small lockbox on a nearby table, and a very old-looking wolf-fur comforter instead of a blanket.

“Ugh,” I said in disgust, running my hand over the wolf fur and being reminded of my best friend.

“What?” she asked.

“Nothing…” I answered, curling my lip up at the bed spread. “I’ve just never been a fan of animal skin. Especially not one of my best friend’s species.”

“Please, Richter,” Luna snorted. “D’you think anybody in this village could afford Direwolf fur? Especially this number of pelts stitched together?”

“That doesn’t really change the fact-”

“Stop being such a fanny and get in the bed,” she growled, shoving me onto the less-than-soft mattress. I kicked my boots off and crawled underneath the dual-layered fur comforter, the familiar feeling of warm wolf fur against my back that I often felt when Grael used to sleep on my bed before he’d gotten too big. I tried to ignore the feeling of what felt like my best friend’s corpse on my back as Luna stripped down to skin before sliding in next to me with a satisfied sigh.

“Are you serious?” I asked angrily.

“What?” she asked. “Just because you don’t enjoy it doesn’t mean I can’t.” I was annoyed with her at that point, but the aggression quickly melted into nothing as she wrapped an arm around me and pulled me close to her, her enormous bust pressing into my back as she tucked her body against mine, her dark skin radiating heat from her very core that warmed me to mine.

“Get your head down, Richter,” she said in a hushed voice. “We’ve got a lot of ground to cover tomorrow.”

“Right,” I nodded, closing my eyes and allowing a mix of her warmth and the warmth of the still-revolting comforter to lull me to sleep, my mind drifting off to thoughts of dragons and knights in dreamland.

Wolfish Questions

With luck on our side, the snow storm had died during the early hours of the morning. Luna and I finished our morning rituals and proceeded to bury the body of the soldier from the Albony Legion on top of a large hill overlooking the entire village. As Luna used her magic to pile the last of the dirt, she knelt down and drew a symbol that resembled a falcon with a cross emblazoned on its chest. Before I could ask her what the symbol meant, her hand lit up with a bright blue aura and covered the entire grave. I squinted against the bright blue light, waiting for it to die down for a long moment before looking at what she’d done.

The simple dirt grave had transformed into a pristine marble tomb, a small etching underneath the symbol Luna had drawn, with the symbol itself being much more refined and proper, having been transformed into solid gold ornament that adorned the middle of the tomb.

“What did you do?” I asked in awe.

“Two things,” Luna said in a solemn tone. “The first was promote her from Lance Corporal to Captain, due to outstanding service to her kingdom. Secondly, I awarded her with the Golden Falcon medal, an award only given to those whose service has been recognised and congratulated by the ruling party. If the rest of her unit were here, I’d award them all the same honour.”

“That makes me think,” I said. “Where is the rest of her unit? And as a better question, what is a southern siege force doing this far north?”

“And performing reconnaissance, no less?” Luna nodded. “I’m sure if we find out where the leader of their unit set up their command post, we should find out what orders they were sent here on.”

“Who commands the Legion?” I asked, thinking that may help narrow it down.

“In peacetime?” Luna said, turning to me. “They don’t usually assemble, as they’re not part of the guard. But in wartime, they report directly to Celestia and I. And I know for a fact that I didn’t send them up here.”

“Maybe Celestia did?”

“Maybe,” Luna nodded. “But we’ll have to wait until we get back to ask her.”

“Maybe we won’t,” I said, closing my eyes and extending my mind out to find Grael. “Grael? You awake buddy?” There was silence for a long moment, nothing but the usual hum of our connection before the sound of chops being licked followed by his sleepy whine coming through the connection.

“Mostly,” he said in a drowsy fashion. “What do you need?”

“I need to talk to Celestia,” I answered. “I know you’re tired and all, but I’m sure if I meld with you, you can get a little more sleep?”

“Richter, we both know that isn’t how that works,” Grael said in a bemused answer. “If you meld with me, you’ll be just as tired as I am because it’s my body that’s tired, not my spirit.”

“Alright, smart-ass,” I sighed. “Are you gonna let me do it or not?”

“I suppose,” Grael sighed. “Just give me a moment.” I felt Grael open his mind a little more, allowing me to send my consciousness through our link and directly into his mind. I may not have mentioned this before, but both Grael and I have the ability to transport our soul into the other’s body. Before you ask: Yes, it is a form of possession, but it’s a consensual one and I still leave Grael the ability to kick me out at any point. The technique is actually available to any strong magic user, but it’s insanely risky to do without an open channel, as you’re at risk of your possession being blocked, which would stop your soul from entering the body and you’d lose your own body forever. It essentially works like throwing a ball at someone: if they catch it, you’re completely safe. But if you miss the throw or they hit it away, you can’t un-throw the ball and will it back to your hand.

The way Grael and I do it is through our link, which acts as a focussing tunnel, essentially. I like to use the ball analogy, but instead of throwing it in an open space, it’s more like rolling it down a closed pipe where the only place it can go is the other end, which would be Grael’s body. You following? Good.

I felt myself inhabit his body, feeling my physical make up change into that of a strong wolf, adjusting to needing to take longer breaths to fill my much larger lungs, panting through my mouth to let out the heat, and walking on all fours instead of trying to stand upright.

“There we go,” I said, feeling Grael’s presence next to mine in his body. “Rest up, pal.”

“I’ve already told you-”

“I know, you miserably throw-rug,” I chuckled. “Just give me five minutes and you can go back to napping.” Though now that I was in Grael’s body, I could feel how extremely tired he was, especially his hind legs. The muscles of my new wolf hips ached something fierce from whatever the hell he’d being doing all last night.

“Wanna tell me why I’m aching so much?” I asked.

“Ask mother when you see her,” Grael answered. “She had me up all night working up quite a sweat to produce a litter of pups for her.”

“... What?”

“Ask her when you see her,” Grael chuckled. “Though, expect to see her carrying around a few little wolf cubs when you get back.” I wanted to question him on what he meant, but I felt his consciousness block me from talking to him as my mind went through what he’d explained to me. I shook my large head before walking out of Grael’s room, wondering where Celestia would be at this time of the day. If I knew her like I thought I did, she’d most likely be in the council hall, sorting through claims, requisitions, and requests for tools, resources, and free housing from the villagers outside the main city, especially as they were getting ready for the autumn harvest in the coming weeks.

I padded through the castle at a brisk pace, passing by the chambermaids and servants, each one giving me a bow or a smile as I walked past. The thing with Grael being my “pet” is that he was treated as one of the family and was treated as a member of the royal family, much like Philomena, Celestia’s phoenix, Alister, Luna’s Netherfalcon, and Kitty, Mom’s fox. And speaking of Kitty, I caught a whiff of her around the next corner, her usually hum catching my ears as we drew closer to each other.

As we both rounded the same corner, she greeted me with the same attitude she always gave Grael: a vicious hiss. But, since I was me and not Grael, I retorted with a guttural snarl as I bared my sharp teeth. The fox recoiled in shock momentarily before regaining her composure and doing something I’d never her seen her do: talk.

“Well, well, well…” she said in a surprised manner. “I know for a fact the overgrown throw rug doesn’t have the balls to act that way towards me… hiya, Richter.” Her tone stood out to me in a strange way. She had the same tone that Mom spoke to me in whenever we were alone: seductive. I was being seduced by a foot-tall, ginger fox.

“Kitty,” I said, the magical bond between Grael and I allowing my voice to be used instead of his. “Since when could you talk?”

“Where are you off to this fine morning?” She asked, completely dodging the question. “And in such a hideous figure?”

“I need to see Celestia,” I answered, knowing she wasn’t going to answer my question. “D’you know where she is?”

“As a matter of fact, I do,” she nodded, beginning to pace around me, occasionally rubbing herself against my legs. “She’s in the Great Hall with Cadance. I believe the two of them were discussing the new pups that are said to be arriving in a few months time.”

“Are you gonna tell me what that’s about?” I asked.

“Nope,” she winked. “Bye.” And with that, she took off at a brisk pace down the corridor and away from me. I turned my head back towards the direction I was headed, thinking the quickest way to the Great Hall from where I currently was as well as thinking about what they meant with puppies. I set off at a run once I’d figured out where I was meant to be going, deciding I didn’t want to keep Luna waiting longer than I had to or risk her growing impatient. Turning corners, charging down hallways and leaping out of a second story window, onto a tiled roof, and then down into a courtyard as a shortcut I’d discovered when I was first learning how to climb buildings, I charged open the door to the Great Hall. The old doors opened with a colossal bang, causing both Celestia and Cadance, who were sitting a few feet away from it at the great table, to jump violently.

“Grael!” Cadance exclaimed angrily.

“Not Grael,” I said, leaping up onto the table and lying down on my front just ahead of their food. “Richter.”

“Oh,” Celestia said, swallowing her mouthful of bread. “Why have you merged with Grael?”

“I need to ask you something,” I said before turning towards my mother with an angry expression on my face. “And I need to ask you something too.”

“Goody,” she said with a bored expression, looking almost as tired as I felt.

“What did you need to ask?” Celestia asked.

“You wouldn’t happen to know anything about a unit of the Albony Legion dispatched to the north, would you?” I asked. “Because Luna and I had to sleep overnight in a village littered with bodies from the Legion, and she says that she didn’t order them up here. We found their bodies littering the village we’d stopped in for the night. Killed in a bandit attack, I think.”

“Oh,” Celestia said in an upset tone. “I… I thought they’d already been buried. I didn’t think they’d been left there to rot.”

“What were they looking for?” I asked her.

“A… a relic. Something very close to me that I thought they’d find in the mountains,” Celestia said. “It’s not that important, really. It was just for closure purposes, if anything. But if it wasn’t in the stash you found everything else in, it means that they never found it to begin with.”

“You sent them out as a search party?” I asked. “They’re not suited for the cold weather.”

“I know, it’s just that they were the closest to the area due to them being on leave for Hearth’s Warming,” she sighed, getting up with a solemn expression and shaking her head. “Anyway, I have duties to attend to, goodbye, Richter.” With that she leaned in and gave me a kiss between the ears and a brief lip-lock with Cadance before heading out of the Great Hall. I blinked blankly for a moment, the brief sight of lesbian interaction giving a brief tingle to my undercarriage before I turned towards Cadance.

“I need to make a habit of watching you two kiss more often,” I grinned.

“Drop in on us on a Sunday evening and you can watch me eat her out, if you want.” Cadance shrugged, resting her chin on her hand.

“Think she’d let me titfuck her?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Probably,” she answered. “Ask her to breastfeed you. She enjoys doing that.”

“Could she ride and breastfeed me at the same time?”

“Her tits are more than big enough if either of you leans forward.”

“Nice. Any other tips?”

“If you squeeze her tits as she cums, she’ll squirt milk.”

“... I love my family.”

“I know.”

Arrival

“Righty then,” Cadance said, standing up and stretching her arms out. “I need to check on how our lucky ladies are doing.” I cocked an eyebrow in confusion at that statement, wondering who she was referring to, so I asked.

“Oh, yeah, Grael must not have mentioned it,” Cadance chuckled. “A merchant came to the town square yesterday to sell exotic animals. I’ve been thinking about getting into dog breeding recently, as a side hobby, and since he had three female Direwolves for sale that were in good condition, I bought them for about a hundred grand each and studded Grael out with them.”

“Oh,” I said in a surprised manner. “Thank fuck for that.”

“What’s wrong?” She asked with a confused expression. “You don’t mind, do you?”

“No, no,” I said quickly. “It’s just that… when Grael mentioned that you’d made him impregnate someone… I thought he meant…”

“That I’d let him knock me up?” She asked with a chuckle. “No, not quite. I mean… I was considering doing it, just to get started on the breeding thing, but then the merchant had the three female Direwolves and I decided that it’d be a better investment to pay the money for the girls and get three litters in the space of two months, rather than get three in six if I did it myself.”

“So… you’re telling me...” I began in a shocked tone. “That the only reason that you refrained from letting a four hundred pound wolf ram you with its twenty one and a half inch cock and dump a load into your oven to cook a litter of animal babies… is because it was much more cost effective to buy other Direwolves do it for you?”

“That’s about the long and short of it,” Cadance shrugged in a nonchalant manner, scratching her cheek with a finger before asking a question. “Is Grael’s cock really that big?”

“From what I know about Direwolves, probably,” I nodded. “Though, since Grael is a bigger-than-average male, it could be between twenty and twenty four.”

The size of the smile that appeared on my mother’s face after hearing that unnerved me.

“Well… I suppose a fourth litter could only add to the profits…” she chuckled, leaning closer towards me. “What d’you think?”

“I think you have an obsession with bestiality,” I said in a blunt tone.

“True, why don’t you tell me all about what it’s like riding that high horse of yours after you’re done emptying your balls into the giant lizard you’re looking for?” She said, flicking me on the nose.

“Fair point…” I sighed, looking down at the floor before an idea sprang into my mind. “Hey… since you don’t mind the idea of getting nasty with an animal, and since my sense of taste is stronger in this body… mind if I give your snatch a quick lick?”

“I’d be more than happy-” she began before the sound in my ears died as I felt myself being dragged back to my own body and seeing Luna’s glowing blue palm hovering just in front of my face.

“What the hell did you just do?” I asked in confusion. “I was in the middle of something just now.”

“I pulled you out of your mind link,” she shrugged. “I was getting bored standing around here. So, did you find out what the Legionnaire was doing here?”

“Yeah, Celly sent them on a treasure hunt about twenty years back,” I answered. “And I also found out that Celly’s tits are the divine’s gift to Earth.”

“Good to see you stayed on topic,” Luna nodded. “Find out anything else interesting?”

“I think Cadance is gonna end up raping Grael one of these days,” I added in a worried tone.

“She found out how hung Direwolves are, didn’t she?”

“How do you know that?”

“There was a massive genetic disorder in a strain of them in Northern Vinterlund,” Luna shrugged. “I gave about four litters of pure-breds before they counted my quota as filled.”

“Oh… that’s nice.”

“Indeed. They’re quite gentle lovers when you get down to it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. They’re also the only species of animal that instinctively performs cunnilingus on their mate.”

“Neat,” I nodded looking over the ruined village and back into the forest. “Are we gonna make tracks to the academy soon?”

“Whenever you’re ready,” she confirmed, patting me on the back as she began to walk down the hill. We gathered all of our things from the cabin we rested in, Luna deciding to take the fur comforter with the reasoning of “fuck you” before we went into the barn to saddle up the horses again. Within ten minutes, we were back out on the trail and heading towards the Whispering Valley.

I’d been slightly worried that the horses may have experienced some kind of adverse effects from their night in the barn, but the way they performed on our trip out of the forest showed that my fears were unfounded. We made good time once we were on the trail, the Whispering Valley being only an hour or two’s ride north before we needed to exit the trail and head down, as Luna informed me, and that time had almost gone by the time Luna turned to question me.

“Richter?” She asked me after ten minutes.

“Yup?” I asked, swinging my leg over my horse to be able to sit facing her, my natural sense of balance allowing me to remain steady on the large beast.

“D’you remember the name of the training method you’ve been schooled in?”

“Haven’t the foggiest,” I shrugged. “Why d’you ask?”

“Because the man we’re going to see will be quite disappointed in you if you’re not knowledgeable in your training,” she said with a sigh.

“How will he be disappointed in me?” I asked with a smirk. “If anything, won’t he be disappointed in you for being a shit teacher?” She blinked blankly for a moment, realizing the truth in my words before nodding her head.

“I think it’d be best if you and I went over the basics of your training,” she said. “Just to prove to him you’re not a complete idiot.”

“And to prove you’re not a shite teacher?” I asked with a smirk.

“Yes, anyway,” she said, clearing her throat before putting on a voice that showed me she was reciting from something she’d memorised long ago. “In the teachings of old, they speak of four different methods of training the world’s greatest warriors. Those four teachings have been split into four different schools, each represented by a different animal: there is the School of the Ox, which focusses on the teachings of brute force and feats of strength, the School of the Puma, which focusses on extremely quick movements and flexibility in order to outmanoeuvre their opponents, the School of the Wolf, which teaches its pupils to fight as teams, each with their own specific roles, and the final school, the School of the Panther, which is a school that focuses on training its pupils in the way of solitary hunting.”

“Right… that last one’s kinda confusing,” I said with a scratch of my head. “What exactly does ‘solitary hunting’ mean?”

“To be honest, I agree with you,” she sighed. “While Ruthus Longoria is an extremely reliable source when it comes to illustrations and examples, the man’s biggest flaw was his lack of description in his writing. Its why I always made you read out of Helia Vorrman’s books. She may not have had the same flair as Longoria, but the girl’s work was reliable.”

“That tone of voice is the one of familiarity,” I pointed out. “Did you know her?”

“Know her?” Luna asked with a laugh. “She and I were very close friends. One of my fondest memories, or lack thereof as I’ll explain, was when the two of us enjoyed a heavy night of drinking, a very long pub crawl, before the waking up the next morning in a rented inn room with her clutching a penguin and myself having cut off most of my hair.”

“Wow,” I whistled. “Hell of a story.”

“I know. We both decided I suited the haircut and I decided to keep it for a good seventy years, long after she’d passed away sadly,” Luna continued. “But to this day I still have no idea where we got the penguin from.”

“Where were you drinking?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow. “I know you probably know this, but you can get penguins in South Hingste, Brumby, and other weird places. Was it anywhere near there?”

“Shetland.”

“How the fuck-”

“Exactly my point.”

“You do some weird shit when you’re drunk,” I said in an impressed tone. “But, back on topic: you were explaining the panther thing? And I’ll bring up my beef with that in a minute.”

“Right, the School of the Panther teaches its pupils the usual techniques of proficiency with a wide array of weapons, fighting styles, and the like, but it also throws in the teachings of tracking, climbing, and stealth,” she explained. “The last three are added to make those taught in the Panther classes more than just a deadly opponent in outright combat, but also a person capable of attacking from the shadows and remaining unseen. It’s why the Panther school adopted the wrist blade you’re wearing as part of its usual weapon list, to be able to kill without revealing themselves.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask about that,” I said. “Where exactly did these things come from?”

“That’s… kind of a heavily debated topic at this point,” Luna said with a shrug. “A lot of people used to say that it was the Guoxian assassin Xiang Kun that made the first wrist-mounted blade and used it to assassinate the Guoxian Empress Kang Lo, but recent discoveries have uncovered evidence that the first ever design documents for the wrist-mounted blade were found in Jeju and predate Xiang Kun’s use of it by about four hundred years, though some scholars are refuting this, as there is no date on the plans and they aren’t linked to any known person.”

“So it was the Guoxian, eh?” I asked, extending the blade with a flick of my wrist and examining it with a more critical eye. “It looks like they dropped the usual East-style designs from it.”

“Of course,” Luna nodded. “As the blade moved around the world, the design for it changed quite dramatically in some cases. The Giarians changed it to a more sophisticated metal gauntlet, with one noteworthy man getting a second one, those in Jeria started removing a finger as a pledge to their order, and in the West  Bhuties, they replaced the gauntlet entirely and just used a strap mechanism on top of a regular leather bracer, though that use isn’t recognized by the other assassins, as I believe that the man who did it wasn’t part of their order. I think his name was Edmund or something like that.”

“The South Islands, huh?” I asked. “I’ve been there before, haven’t I?”

“Once, I believe,” Luna nodded. “I wasn’t on the trip myself, I was busy in the East at the time, but I believe your mother and father brought you there with them. Anyway, shall we get back on topic?”

“Right… what were we talking about again?” I asked with a chuckle.

“The Panther school,” Luna sighed.

“Right, yes,” I nodded. “And why that name is bullshit because-”

“Because a panther isn’t an actual animal and is the name given to a different selection of big cats depending on where you go in the world,” Luna recited in a droll tone. “I’ve heard it a thousand times and I’ll say it again for a thousand and one times: the school was named before that discovery was made, Richter. So don’t be a smart ass.”

“Hey… since a cougar gets called a panther sometimes…” I said with a childish grin. “And you’re trained in the Panther school… doesn’t that technically make you a-”

“You’re not the first one to make that joke, Richter,” she said in a scornful tone.

“Who was it that made it first?” I asked. “Dad?”

“No, it was your mother,” Luna answered.

“Huh,” I nodded in a surprised manner. “It’s usually Dad that comes out with the worst jokes known to man.”

“I see where you get it from now,” Luna said under her breath.

“I heard that,” I said.

“You were meant to,” Luna countered. “Now, if we can get back to the brief education I’ve been trying to give you so I don’t look like an idiot, I’d like to tell-”

“Is that the academy over there?”

“Oh for fuck’s sakes.”

I looked off into the distance to make out the ancient stone, well… there was no other word for it: fortress that lay just on the horizon, over what seemed like an enormous canyon with no visible bridge to cross over to the isolated area it was situated in.

“That’s it, right?” I asked, looking at Luna with a cocked eyebrow.

“Aye, that’s it,” she nodded, steering her horse in a direction that lead off the path.

“Where are you going?” I asked in confusion.

“To hitch the horses and drop my bag,” she answered. “We have to make the rest of the journey on foot.”

“Yay,” I said with a lack of enthusiasm. “I fucking love walking.”

“Bet you wish you’d learned to teleport, eh?” She asked with a smirk.

“Aye,” I nodded, steering my horse to follow Luna’s lead. “But the whole ‘rupturing of internal organs and then bleeding to death if even a centimetre of your body isn’t reattached in the right place’ thing kinda turned me off it.”

“Then stay still,” she chuckled.

“How the fuck am I supposed to stop my heart from beating?” I asked.

“And that train of thought is why you never became a master mage,” she said, getting down off her horse after hitching it to a large rock, porous rock. “You’ve got no imagination.”

“I’ve got plenty of imagination,” I said, hitching my horse and jumping down. “I imagine you naked all the time.” I gave her ass a gentle squeeze as I walked past her, stopping dead at the enormous drop into the canyon below before kicking a rock off the side.

“So… how are we getting across?” I asked.

“I, myself, am jumping,” Luna shrugged. “You can take the long way around.”

“You’re kidding me right?” I asked with a look of disbelief. “Not even you can make that jump?”

“Not on my own, I can’t,” she shrugged. “But I can with a little bit of magically-focused air propulsion.”

“What?”

My question was swiftly answered as she crouched down low and balled her fists, her body becoming surrounded with swirls of air before she splayed her palms and pushed down with great force, the air blasting from her palms and sending her flying over the canyon and, as she continued to blast air to allow her to glide the rest of the distance, landing safely on the other side, well over two hundred metres away.

“Are you fucking serious?” I asked in shock. “How the hell am I supposed to get over there?”

“There’s a wall that’s been carved out to allow you to climb across it to get here,” Luna said to me telepathically. “It’s just through that passage to your right and should only take… ten? Fifteen minutes to climb across? If you’re quick about it, I’ll let you bathe with me tonight.”

“You let me eat you out in that bath or I swear to the heavens above I’m telling Celestia you left me to die,” I growled. “Again.”

“Deal,” she chuckled. “Don’t ever say I don’t do things for you. Don’t take too long.”

With that, she ended our chat and left me standing there. I spotted her waving to me as she walked toward the large, open drawbridge of the fortress before disappearing from sight. With a heavy sigh, I began my journey to get to the academy, eagerly awaiting the luxuries of a heated castle, a warm bath, and venting nine years of frustration by devouring my abusive aunt’s black cherry-flavoured pussy.

Onward and upward to vagina.

Contracts and the Sort

I leaned back in the chair I’d been sat down in, Luna using her healing magic to repair the damage I’d sustained to my body while Zane sat across the room, staring off into space before suddenly speaking to me.

“You’re still bitter about losing, aren’t you?” He asked.

“How could you tell?” I asked with a salty chuckle.

“Because I looked after you for ten years,” he said with a smirk. “I can tell what mood you’re in from how you’re breathing.”

“Can you really read me that easily?” I asked.

“Like an open book, buddy,” he nodded. “And I’m saying it’s probably gonna be best to let the loss go and just relax a little, okay?”

“Hell, Zane,” I said, looking over at him. “I’d never thought about it like that. Now that I’m aware of the act of calming down, I’ll get right on it.”

“Huh. I’d forgot that you were this sarcastic,” he noted.

“It’s like half my character appeal,” I shrugged. “That and the sex.”

“Indeed,” Zane nodded, crossing his arms and leaning back in his chair. “D’you want me to explain to you in explicit detail why you lost?”

“Is it because I’m shit?” I asked.

“Yes,” Luna nodded.

“You keep out of this,” I growled.

“Just sayin’,” she shrugged.

“Well don’t,” I sighed. “Continue?”

“No, the reason you lost isn’t because you’re a detriment to all fighters-” he began.

Luna coughed.

“Shut up,” I snapped.

“Just sayin’.”

“The reason you lost is what I am in comparison to you,” Zane explained. “I’ve never told you this before, but I’m not exactly a normal human.”

“... Go on,” I urged.

“You know that whole mutation thing you and your family can do?” He asked.

“Yeah… how d’you know about that?” I asked.

“Celestia explained it to me a while back,” Zane said. “It’s not really that hard to find out either.”

“Right… continue?” I urged again.

“I’d get further if you stopped interrupting-”

I made a noise akin to that of an elephant drowning in quicksand to get him to tell the story.

“Alright. Fuck, Richter, you haven’t changed at all,” he smirked. “We’ll get on with story time.”

“Yay!”

“Anyway, while the mutations you get from animals are exclusive to your species, certain humans with a strong enough physical form can endure mutations of their natural abilities, such as enhanced strength, speed, and stamina. Now I’m not able to throw fireballs and punch a hole through a mountain-”

“Ha! Pussy.” Luna laughed.

“... Thank you for that, Your Excellence.” Zane chuckled.

“S’all good.” She said, giving him a thumbs up.

“But my physical abilities are far beyond that of a normal human,” Zane continued. “And even beyond an alicorn who has no access to their magic.”

“Wait… how does that work?” I asked. “I thought I’d just be able to call lightning and start fires immediately. Since when does my magic allow me to become physically stronger?”

“Did we never tell you that?” Luna asked. “An alicorn who has access to their full power instinctively channels it through their body to become insanely strong. You can call on your inner store of magic as well to boost your power level to insanely high heights, some of us able to destroy terrain by merely unleashing that power.”

“Can you do it?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Of course,” Luna nodded. “I’ve been doing it for years, though and have mastered calling on my magic for extra strength. You, however, seem to have defied all expectations for our species and been unable to break the seal on your magic, something no alicorn in recorded history has failed to do by your age.”

“So basically…” I began. “I’m just the worst?”

“Pretty much,” Luna nodded, finishing up the healing process by fixing the bruises before stepping away and admiring her handiwork. “There we go. Good as new.”

“Thanks…” I sighed. “I was supposed to feel better about this… wasn’t I?”

“I tried to help… but I think we kinda got sidetracked,” Zane said, scratching his head. “Basically, what I was trying to say was: You shouldn’t feel bad about losing to me as A: you weren’t at your full strength, and B: you cannot physically go toe-to-toe with me due to the enhancements I’ve got. Its simply impossible. But I know that’s not gonna make you feel better. So how about we go do something that will make you feel better?”

“Such as?” I asked.

“Brutally slaughtering people for the promise of money,” he said, giving me a thumbs up sign.

“... Yay!” I grinned excitedly. “Murder!”

“Ah, ah, ah,” Zane corrected. “Not murder, permanent justice.”

“Is that what we call it to help us sleep at night?” I asked, reciting the first half of an old joke we used to have.

“No, the beautiful sounds of coins jangling in my pocket lull me to sleep instead,” he finished, both of us clicking our fingers and pointing at one another with cheesy grins. Seconds passed as we held the pose for the customary amount of time before I spoke in a droll tone.

“We’re really fucked up,”

“I know. Let’s go kill people.”

“Awesome!” I grinned as I followed Zane out of the room to see what new campaign of carnage he had in store for us.

It turned out that the specific campaign of carnage he mentioned was across the canyon and about four and a half miles west of the academy into the surprisingly close capital city of Winter’s Maw: the enormous, sprawling city of Everfrost, a name that was so unbelievably accurate it fucking hurt.

“So… when do we get to murder people?” I asked as we walked through the market district, ignoring merchants selling fish, jewellery, and other assorted wares. The two of us dressed back into our armour and equipped ourselves with our weapons once more, Zane having a similar gear set up to me besides a loosely-wrapped cotton scarf to keep the wind off, which I noted to him that I’d done the same thing with the shemagh Luna had given to me.

“In a few moments,” he said, weaving past a group of women before tapping me on the shoulder and pointing to a large wall with paper pinned to it. “See that? That’s the Job Wall.”

“I’m guessing the title explains it all?” I asked.

“I knew you were smart,” he chuckled, patting me on the back. “Let’s have a look at what we’ve got today, shall we?”

“It’s like a pick-and-mix of righteous slaughter,” I said in awe. “This is fucking awesome!”

“I’m slightly worried you’re developing unhealthy habits in life, my friend,” he commented, looking at me with a cocked eyebrow.

“Zane, you have no idea,” I said with a deathly serious look in my eye.

“Right,” he said, walking closer to the wall and examining the pieces of paper with a scrutinising glare. “You might wanna read over these things a few times, the cursive of the commoners in this city literally looks like they held the quill between their arse cheeks and wrote it on the page that way.”

“It can’t be that bad, surely?” I said, taking a piece of paper off the wall and reading over it for several seconds. “... Did this cunt misspell his own name?”

“Welcome to Everfrost, buddy,” Zane laughed. “It’s the city that gives uneducated and incomprehensible a new definition that most of the inhabitants can neither read nor spell.”

“I think I’m gonna like it here,” I nodded.

“Good to hear,” he chuckled. “Now, pick a job that seems either interesting, easy, or rewarding, and follow me over to the Guard Post to get them stamped.”

“Stamped?” I asked.

“Yeah, stamped.” Zane nodded. “To prevent people from ripping off the city with false claims of contract completion, they issued rules saying that to accept the contract you have to have the paper issuing the job stamped by an official member of the Royal Guard as well as bringing back a specific trophy to show that you completed the job and aren’t just lying.”

“Huh,” I said. “Seems like a good system. How many people try to bypass it?”

“You have no idea,” Zane smirked. “I’ve seen more people put more effort into finding out how to cheat the system than it would take to actually do the job. But enough on the social aspect, pick one and let’s get to work. It’s a good way to earn money and waste a few hours of the day.” After scanning the wall for several moments, Zane picked a contract off that seemed to his liking before waiting for me to do the same. I nodded, turning to the wall once more and skimming over contracts that were there: “Missing goat,”, “Dropped my pan in a lake,”, “Buy my wheel barrow,”... that was a weird one, “Missing dog named Duffy,”, and several others that seemed insanely fucking mundane.

“If you look higher on the board you get higher priority contracts,” he said to me. “Though, if you need a boost, Shortround, I’ll understand.”

“I’m five-eleven,” I stated. “Why are you calling me short?”

“I’m six-five,” he shrugged. “So that makes you short to me.”

“Do you derive pleasure in making fun of me?” I asked.

“Like you wouldn’t believe,” he laughed, crossing his arms. “But seriously, if you’re looking for murderers, bandits, and dragons, look further up on the board.”

“Fair enough,” I shrugged, standing on the tips of my toes (and ignoring the laugh from Zane) and looking at the higher priority contracts with interest: “Lost family brooch,”, “Treasure ship sunk, need gold retrieving,” and, the one that caught my eye, “Bandit Encampment Needs Clearing.”

“Bingo,” I grinned, taking it down off the wall and reading the finer details. “Supposed number of twenty, attacking and plundering trade routes, reward of three hundred gold… that’s a bit of a shit reward for killing twenty men, isn’t it?”

“You take what you can get in the working world,” Zane shrugged. “I could get you a job in a meadery where you can earn three gold a week as well as your choice of brew if you’d prefer it?”

“I’ll take the gold,” I sighed, lowering the piece of paper and looking towards the guard post. “I’m guessing we get them stamped and then go our separate ways?”

“Yeah, we can meet at the Horse and Cart,” Zane nodded. “It’s just right off the main path in the Pleasure District. You’ll know you’re there when you hear the music.”

“Pleasure District?” I asked as we began to walk towards the guard post.

“I’ll tell you when you’ve gotten the contract out,” he said with a shrug. “Now, go on and get it sorted out.”

“Right,” I nodded. I walked over to the guard post, weaving through the crowd of people that walked through the streets before coming to the desk where a bored looking man in the city’s guard armour sat. His drab eyes looked up at me and he spouted a line I’m sure he was sick of saying, judging by how forced it sounded.

“Welcome, good sir,” he growled. “Do you have need of our valiant force or do you wish to serve her royal majesty in any way you can?”

“The latter,” I said, placing the contract down on the desk. He looked down at it with a sigh, reading the finer details before nodding. He stood up without a word and walked away from the desk and into the back of the building. I stood there for several moments in an awkward manner, listening to the sounds of street vendors trying to attract customers, the faint sounds of tavern music, and what sounded like some kind of brawl several buildings over. The guard returned with several things in his arms, setting them down on the desk, before handing me a new piece of paper.

“Lucky you,” he said with a bitter grin. “The bandit leader, Josie, is one of those Neko things. Heard they’re all whores from a good source.”

I nodded my head, knowing that he was referring to a Nekomata, which is a species of catgirls that often went into thievery due to their desire to possess expensive and shiny, objects for their collections. They were an excitable race of creatures, unable to sit down for very long and constantly twitching as well as, as the guard had mentioned, a sex addiction due to their other desire for positive attention, and sex is the most positive attention you’ll get from someone. They were another race of animal girls, all classified as Ferasapiens due to their mix of both human and feral animal genetics, mixed in with Kitsune and She-Varg, fox and wolf girls that often took more domestic roles as either bankers in the case of the Kitsune and their love of money, or as maids and servants in the case of the She-Varg, due to their pack animal nature leading them to be extremely loyal to anyone they viewed as an alpha. They were treated like regular humans and able to live like them, but a lot of people were distrustful of them, especially the Nekomata and Kitsune because of their selfish and thieving nature. Though not of all of them were like this… this case clearly didn’t help the stereotype.

“Why’s that lucky for me?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“It isn’t,” he said. “The Neko are sneaky little cunts. She’ll probably try to seduce you and then knife you in the back before you even get a chance to pull out.”

“I’ll keep an eye out,” I nodded, looking down at the stuff he put on the table. “What’re these for?”

“Standard equipment, in case you don’t have your own,” he answered. “First one’s a map of the surrounding three hundred miles with each known road mapped out for you in case you get lost, the second one is a pouch belt for you to keep whatever you take with you on, though it’s not premium quality so it may break on you some time, and the third one is a leak-proof bag.”

“What’s the last one for?” I asked.

“So you don’t spill blood everywhere when you carry the slut’s head back to prove you killed her,” he shrugged.

“Nice,” I nodded, taking the pouch belt off the table and belting it to my waist, just lower than the regular belt I wore before taking the map and the bag. I folded the map up more and tucked it into a pouch before doing the same with the bag, the thicker material needing more space, so it went in a larger pouch.

“And there you go,” he said, stamping the original notice with a special insignia and handing it back to me. “Good luck to you, kid.”

“Thanks,” I said, giving a curt nod before heading back over to Zane. “That’s that. Am I good to set off now?”

“Not at all,” he answered. “We haven’t even got you kitted out proper yet.”

“Fucking hell,” I growled. “There’s a lot of work that goes into this, isn’t there?”

“We haven’t even started talking about wards, oils, potions, and weapon runes yet,” Zane laughed. “But since you’re going after a few measly bandits and not an Zerrellian Leviathan, I think we can skip most of that process.”

“Most?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Most,” he confirmed. “Follow me.”

“Yay… fetch quests,” I sighed, rolling my eyes. He lead me through the bustling streets, ducking under enthusiastic merchants and dodging past the bards asking for coins and into an area of the city where the roads were paved with a single line of blue cobblestone.

“Is that some kind of way to tell where you are?” I asked, slapping him on the back and pointing at the ground.

“Yup,” he nodded. “The green tells you you’re in the Market District, the purple tells you you’re in the Fashion District, the gold tells you you’re in the Business District, and the red… well, you’ll see soon enough.”

“Right, you didn’t mention the blue district,” I pointed out.

“That would be the Armoury District,” he answered.

“So I’m guessing the districts are colour-coded, meaning that the Market is green for vegetables and food, the Fashion is purple because of regality and class, the Business is gold because… gold, the red is obvious to be honest,” I listed. “And blue is the Armoury district because…”

“If I’m honest,” he said with a smirk. “I have no fucking idea.” With that, we came to a halt outside of a large shop before Zane opened the door and we walked inside. The walls were lined with all kinds of different weapons and armour, ranging from greatswords to daggers, and cuirasses to full suits of armour. I let out an impressed whistle as I examined the shop’s selection, noticing Zane walking over to the counter and talking to the shopkeep while I browsed the selection. The two began to converse briefly as I picked up a broadsword off the wall, staring at the craftsmanship with a critical eye before noticing that the quality of steel was vastly inferior to the sword I had strapped on my back. I was no blacksmith, but Luna had taught me to notice the different things you should always be mindful of when purchasing a sword from a common blacksmith.

The first thing you should do was never buy a sword from a common blacksmith and always get them custom made from a master smith with a certificate of proof of their training. A few other things to look for were the consistency of the thickness of the blade, bending or curling at any point in the sword that wasn’t intentional, and weight distribution throughout the blade. I placed the blade back on the rack with a disappointed look, this obviously being caught by the shopkeep who spoke to me soon after.

“They’re all disappointing, aren’t they?” He asked. “Low rent crap from amateur smiths used by amateur fighters.”

“Aye,” I nodded. “I myself come from a privileged family and as such am used to a much higher quality of craftsmanship than what I see before me.”

I have no fucking idea why I mimicked Celestia’s dialect for that sentence.

“There’s barely a craftsman that has the patience to link mail rings much less the skill to do it well,” he sighed. “I have heard stories of a master craftswoman to the far east.”

“Craftswoman?” I asked in surprise. “Are we talking East as in the Continental east or the Asian seas?”

“Neither,” he answered. “The capital of Resheph holds claim to a legendary craftswoman that’s able to create anything to a god-like standard as long as she’s got the materials she needs and the money for it.”

“Huh,” I chuckled. “I might have to keep that in mind.”

“You do that,” he nodded. “I’ll stick here with my shit wares and sell them to people that don’t know any better.”

“Right,” I chuckled, going back to browsing the amateur equipment while Zane and the shopkeep continued to discuss something. I looked around what I now knew was a second hand store before I was tapped on the back by Zane who then gestured towards the door.

“You done?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he nodded. “Got what we needed.”

“Which was?” I questioned as we headed out of the door.

“The bandits are holed up in an old castle a few miles west of the city,” he explained. “The shopkeep said that he’s had most of the gear you saw traded into him by a ‘an adventuring warrior’ for a high price.”

“And I’m guessing our adventurer is one of the bandits?” I asked.

“Looks that way,” he nodded, crossing his arms as he leaned against the wall of the shop. “So, we’ve got a Nekomata running a group of bandits holed up in an ancient fort that are robbing passers-by. Sound like something you can handle, kid?”

“I’m sure I can take on an antsy cat and a few bandits,” I grinned. “Wish me luck?”

“No,” he answered jokingly.

“Well fuck you too, buddy,” I said with a grin.

“Before you go,” he began. “The shopkeep said that they might be holding an ‘unknown object of great value’ in that fort of theirs. You know what that means?”

“An unknown object can’t be reported missing because they don’t know what it is?” I asked with a smirk.

“You know it,” he grinned. “See if you can find it, nab it, and bring it back to grab some extra coin for us to spend.”

“Us?” I asked. “That’s my money, jackass.”

“Alright then, you stingy prick,” he chuckled. “I’ll see you at the Horse and Cart, like I said.”

“I’ll just follow the red brick road, I’m guessing?” I asked.

“I knew you were a smart kid,” he said, patting me on the head before making his way off into the city, leaving me to my work.

Bandit Leader Karra: What a Pussy (Clop)

I came to a halt a small distance away from the entrance to the old, dilapidated fort the bandits had taken residence in. The ancient building was falling in on itself in more than a few places, with pieces of wood, rock, and rot dotted all over the once-proud construction. I took a quiet breath, looking at the different spots of damage and wear as not eyesores, but opportunities. The map I’d been given had scrawlings over it that explained what the Royal Guard thought the bandits whereabouts would be. It said that they kept so a second floor that was only accessible through the back of the fort that they kept extremely heavily guarded while keeping the ground floor, the main entrance, heavily booby trapped to either kill whoever entered or alert them to whoever had survived. With certain death being from the front door and probable death. Oh well, it’s like mom always told me:

“Sometimes it’s just more fun to go in the back door”

With that humorous thought and new item added to the checklist of “Things to do to Mom when I get home”, I made my way to the west wall of the fort, using misplaced bricks, worn walls, and jutting beams to rapidly ascend to the second floor, hearing several members of what I presumed was the bandit clan talking to each other. As I placed myself flat against the wall, I could see a large lantern hanging from a wooden beam with a joint, meaning that it would swing if I used it for such a purpose. I allowed a brief smile to come to my lips as I thought of how I’d handle the situation from here if there were more of them than I thought there were, flexing my wrist to extend my hidden blade briefly, cracking my neck, and making my move.

I leaped forwards, extending my arm towards the wooden beam. Thankfully it supported my weight and swung around, allowing me to see the four men sitting and standing in different positions around a campfire, with one of them positioned in an extremely convenient place: right in my line of descent. I released the beam, slamming the bottom of my boots into the back of his head and taking him to the ground with my full body weight, the impact alone knocking him out cold. The other men noticed the assault on their friend, swears and scrabbles for weapons erupting over the campsite as one of them rushed towards me with an axe held above his head. I jutted my wrist out and pierced through his stomach, causing him to stagger before I stood up and slammed my fist into his chin with a vicious uppercut that sent his head rocketing back. This allowed me to pull my blade out from his belly and ram it into his chin before slicing his throat with it.

I grabbed hold of his cloth shirt and threw the body at another man, drawing my sword with my right hand and moving forward again, catching an attack from a man with a short sword by stabbing my blade through his wrist and holding it in place before slamming my sword-clenching fist into his face, breaking his nose and sending him staggering back as far as he could before I brought my sword down on his impaled arm and cut it clean off, the flesh rending and the shearing with a fleshy squelch only followed by his scream of agony. I cut off the man’s pained wail by slicing through his jugular with my hidden blade, ducking to the side of the torrential torrent of blood as his bellow turned into a drowning gargle. I retracted my hidden blade and gripped my sword with both hands, swinging it with all my might to take his head clean off. Blood spurted violently from the stump as I kicked the body down, catching a low strike from the third man’s broadsword against my crossguard, headbutting him on the nose before taking a hand off my sword and repeatedly slamming it into his face. The assault caused him to stumble back before tripping over the log he’d been sitting on minutes before, allowing me to plunge my sword into his chest and twist forcefully, the sound of his ribs snapping off being right at home with the crackling of the fire.

I turned to the fourth man who stood there trembling in fear with what looked like an iron dagger in his hand before offering him a piece of advice:

“Go on in and get warm,” I said.

“Y-You’re sparing me?” he asked with a light in his eyes.

“Fuck no,” I laughed. “I just want you to be somewhat comfortable when I gut you and the rest of your friends.”

The man looked at me in pure terror, myself making sure to flash him a sinister grin before he dropped his knife and ran inside, screaming for his life and his friends to come and save him. I let a dark chuckle out and thought to myself:

“Luna was right. It is insanely fun to terrorise those that can’t defend themselves,” I smirked. “Now, to go about slaughtering the entire miserable lot of them and helping this Nekomata separate her head from her body.”

I rolled my shoulders and headed inside, hearing the sounds of frantic questions being asked and weapons being drawn. I chuckled quietly and broke into a sprint, seeing the lights of the dinner hall shine around the corner followed by a large amount of very angry, very well-armed men. I ran into the hall and leaped up onto one of the table, booting a wine barrell off the table and covering a few of them in sticky alcohol.

“You alright, lads?” I asked in an excited manner, both my heart pounding and my blood lust riling me up something fierce. “Tell me, you wouldn’t have happened to see a Nekomata ‘round here, would ya?”

“You’ve made a big mistake coming here, you little prick,” one of them snarled.

“Oi, I asked you a question, you cheeky cunt,” I growled. “Didn’t your mother ever teach you how to greet your guests?”

“My mother died,” the same guy spat.

“Probably out of embarrassment because you can’t be fucking civil,” I shrugged. The man roared in rage, sprinting up to the front and attempting to flip the table I was on, only to receive a leather boot to the mouth that knocked him flat on his back before I picked up a heavy clay bowl and threw it down at him, the bowl smashing both itself and most of his face on impact, being finished off when I leaped down and plunged my sword into his forehead, splitting it like a ripe watermelon with a sickening crack.

“Ooh…” I grinned. “That was a good one.”

“Kill the fucker!” somebody else yelled. The men I’d covered in the alcohol were the first to rush me… and the first to die. A mix of off-setting jabs to joints, eyes, and throats were enough to stumble them before I lopped off body parts and heads like a farmer lopped the head off a barley stalk. One of them attempted to throw a silver plate at me that I managed to deflect with my shield, only now remembering I had that for some reason, before I parried a blow from a heavy axe with the aforementioned shield and booted the man back into two of his friends, killing the three of them with a series of quick, precise slashes designed to slice through arteries. Though I thought that was slightly inhumane, so as they stumbled around with their wrists and ankles slit and gushing blood everywhere, I just beheaded them to make their passage to hell quick and relatively painless.

I was quite impressed at the quality of the Kairosteel blade I was wielding, the edge of the blade being almost as sharp as both my wit and looks (*snort*) as I diced through the helpless, amateur fighters with as much thought and effort as tying a simple knot, fountains of blood and organs spilling onto the floor as the amount of life in the room decreased as I became the best and sole “Life in the party.” After removing the skull of yet another helpless bandit, I realised I’d run out of cannon fodder to entertain myself with, a disappointed tut echoing in the quiet, blood-filled halls as I wiped my sword clean of blood on a clean rag and sliding it back into its scabbard on my back, not wanting the blood to dry and cause the blade to stick the next time I used it. I placed my hands on my hips, taking a deep, calming breath as I admired my handiwork of bodies, blood, and brutality.

“I can’t wait to go back to Luna and rub this in her smug, prick face,” I said. “Now, since our darling little thief isn’t in the pile, I’ve still got work to do. Now… I wonder where she-”

“F-Fuck!”

I blinked for a long moment, looking up at the sounds of violent purring and a headboard knocking against a wall.

“Is now really the time for that?” I asked, closing my eyes and using the super hearing mutation I’d gotten from Grael to listen to the sounds from the room upstairs to see what the situation was.

“Well… I can only hear one person’s breath and one person’s grunts,” I began. “So either she’s fighting a ghost on the bed… or she’s really giving it to herself right now…” I looked around the hall for a set of stairs, following Zane’s advice as I did so and rooting through all the pockets, pouches, and wallets these guys had on them to take their gold and valuables to sell at a later date. Being the honourable prince that I am, I was raised on a policy of “Waste not, want not.” Once my own wallet was sufficiently heavy, I decided to go look for the hot pussy upstairs, finding the old, rickety stairs that lead up to what I assumed would be the boss’s room. As I came up the stairs and leaned against the wall and looked into the doorway, I saw an enormous pile of gold, jewels, clothing, armour, and weapons that had presumably been “acquired” by the bandit troupe in their time here.

My attention was then drawn to the Nekomata that was furiously fingering herself on the bed on the other side of the room. As I examined her, it was clear she didn’t care about either subtlety or dignity in her life, as her enormous, pearl-smooth ass was held high in the air, her furry, blue tail lashing back and forth fast enough to make a whizzing noise as her soft, delicate fingers violently mashed in and out of her sopping wet, red-from-impact cunt. Her other hand was not visible, but I gathered that she was probably trying to squeeze her tits into a new shape if the treatment she was giving her vagina was any indication. I could smell her wet pussy from the other side of the room as he used her sharp fangs to gnaw through the bed sheets and grunts, whimpers, and purrs spilled out of her very fuckable mouth. I could feel my cock beginning to swell from the pleasant sights, sounds, and smells coming from the delicious-looking kitty and I decided that if she was going to die tonight, I’d make sure she went to heaven in some stretch of the imagination (vagina).

I pursed my lips and gave a loud whistle, easily heard over her furious fingering session, the blue-haired cat girl turning to look at me with a heavy blush, keeping eye contact as she fingered herself before screeching:

“Well!? Are you gonna stand there and gawk or are you gonna come over here and fuck me!?”

I obliged, of course, by stripping down to my thermal undershirt and bracers, one of which being the hidden blade in case she tried anything that might kill the mood, and walked over to the bed. I placed my finger under her chin, feeling her entire body shaking with arousal and excitement as I guided her towards the edge of the bed. Her eyes lit up brightly as she stared longingly at my throbbing cock, licking her lips hungrily as I moved my finger to her forehead and began to taunt her.

“Stay…” I said slowly, gently stroking my cock to entice her further.

“Kitty want…” she pouted, trying to move closer to the head of my cock only to be stopped by my finger.

“Stay…” I said again.

She whined even louder.

“Ready… okay!” I said, snapping my fingers and removing my other hand from her forehead. The cat girl launched herself forward, her warm mouth violently swallowing my monster cock as she began to play with herself again. Moans of lust and hunger vibrated through my cock as she vented her carnal desire, ramming my entire length down her throat and tonguing my balls as she reached the thick base. I gently gripped her fuzzy cat ears and began to massage the insides of them as she sucked me off, her purrs of pleasure making me smirk as her eyes rolled back slightly, her red blush coming on even stronger as she began to bob her head back and forth on my cock, guttural growls and snarls from her animal nature coming through as she played with her newest toy. I continued to stroke her ears as she moistened my cock, eventually pulling her head back and allowing her to wrap a hand around my thoroughly-soaked shaft. As she jerked off the base of my cock, she kept her mouth closed firmly around the head, sucking gently while looking up at me with her gorgeous cat eyes, her pure animalistic nature being displayed in her seemingly-glowing blue eyes.

After several minutes, I pulled out of her mouth entirely, much to her disappointment before changing her position again, getting her on her feet and bending her over onto the mattress. I gently massaged her thick ass as I placed my cock in-between her cheeks, gently rubbing the thick organ against her pillow of an ass, the Neko even managing to wrap her tail around my cock and assist in the action. I began to rub her asshole with my thumb, a shiver running down her spine at the touch as I applied pressure to her tight entrance. I pulled back after several moments and pushed deep inside her sopping wet cunt, her tight insides clinging to me like a jealous lover as I took a hold of her hips, gently bucking forward as she pushed her pussy against my cock’s thrusts, more gentle purrs coming from her throat.

“Harder…” she muttered, resting her head on her arms as she looked back at me, her long tail now having wrapped itself around my waist and hugging tightly. I nodded, squaring my stance slightly and grabbing further under her body, increasing my thrusting speed considerably and receiving a hot moan from the cat girl in the process. Her body was knocked forward with each subsequent thrust, the sound of strong, sweaty muscle hitting her thick, pillowy ass being easily audible in the dead quiet of the room, her tits beginning to bounce as I picked up the pace yet again.

“Holy… fuck,” she grinned, spreading herself out wider as she began to pant from the exertion. She began grinding herself against my cock to further increase her pleasure, her tight inner walls getting wetter and wetter as I fucked her, sweat now appearing on both our bodies as the physical factor began to take its toll.

“Y’know what?” she said, looking back at me with a horny expression. “I don’t want this to be gentle. Step it up a notch and make me fucking sore.”

“You sure?” I asked.

“Positive,” she grinned. “I wanna see what you can do, big boy.”

“Very well,” I nodded, tightly grabbing hold of her upper arms and lifting her up off the bed, her exclamation of shock soon turning to a moan of pleasure as I picked up the pace even further, ramming my thick cock right as deep into her as it would go, her enormous tits bouncing with each mighty thrust of my powerful hips that slammed into her fat ass. Her attempts to speak proved futile as she could barely formulate her thoughts in a brain that was in the process of getting fucked out of her skull. I took ahold of her thigh and slid my grip down to her knee joint, the cat girl understanding the message and pushing herself up straight, pressing her back into my chest and guiding my free hand to one of her huge tits, making me squeeze the huge mound of flesh as I fucked her harder and harder. I latched my tongue onto her neck and began to suck gently, the girl clapping her hand to the back of my head and pulling me closer, mewling and whimpering as her pussy began to quiver.

“I’m… I’m gonna cum…” she whimpered. “I’m gonna fucking cum.”

“Too bad I’m not,” I chuckled, grabbing hold of her other leg and lifting her off the floor, a yelp of surprise followed by her wrapping both hands around the back of my head as I bucked my hips forward, my cock hitting against her cervix as she clamped up tighter and tighter. Her huge chest heaved with each breath she took, her body now slicked with sweat as I fucked her past the point of orgasm, a catty scream tearing from her throat as she came, her hot pussy squeezing tighter than ever before as her entire body locked up completely. I didn’t stop ploughing her as she came and I instead continued to fuck her through her orgasm, allowing her thick pussy juice to act as lubricant for what I was gonna do to her next. I pulled out and set her down on the bed, her chest heaving heavily as she tried to get her breath back, her juices still flowing out of her twitching snatch and a heavy blush still remained on her beautiful face.

“Y’know…” I began, wiping some of her juice off my cock and beginning to probe her asshole. “You and I have something in common…”

“What’s that?” she asked, enjoying the sensation of my finger in her ass.

“We both like rare and valuable things,” I continued.

“Yeah?” she asked, looking back at me.

“Yeah,” I confirmed. “And finding an ass this big on a white girl is a very rare thing indeed. Once in a blue moon, even. It’s worth a lot, I think. Worth more than the contract I took out for your head.” Her eyes turned down at the mention, a heavy sigh leaving her mouth as she closed her legs.

“I had a feeling that’s what you were here for,” she moped.

“It is,” I nodded, pushing another finger inside her asshole and making her groan. “Or… it was…”

“Was?”

“Was.”

“Why isn’t it anymore?”

“I’ll tell you why,” I said, spreading her fat ass cheeks out wider and trailing a large amount of spit over her asshole. “Because I think that your ass is worth more than your head. I was sent here to claim your head… but I’d much rather claim your ass.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“And why d’you want my ass more than money?” she giggled, wiggling her fat butt enticingly.

“Because I’ve got a lot of money,” I shrugged. “But what I don’t got a lot of is white women with huge asses. You girls are few and far between, and that makes you worth so much more to me than a paltry three hundred gold.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

“Very well then, big boy,” she said, slapping herself on the ass with a loud crack. “Fill me up.”

“Good girl,” I grinned, petting her on the head as I removed my fingers from her asshole and guided my cock to her tight entrance. I heard her suck in a breath as I placed the thick head of my cock against her hole, still trembling from excitement as she gritted her teeth and waited for it. I spread her cheeks as far apart as I could before applying pressure with my hips, my wet cock pushing past her sphincter and being swallowed by her tight ass. The pleasurable feeling was immediate, partly because of the gratification of having one of my very few fetishes met in an actual experience, and mostly because holy fucking hell she was tight. A stupid smirk spread onto my face as I hooked my arm around her waist and used my other hand to massage her tits, my hips pounding against her rear as she moaned and swore loudly into my ear.

The bed itself began to creak violently as I continued to pound her ass, my vision going blue again as it had the first time I fucked my mother in a similar fashion, the urge to pound her harder and harder until something broke coming on stronger than ever as I continued to buck into her. Hot breaths came from both of our mouths as we were equally soaked with our own and the other’s sweat, latching my mouth onto her neck and beginning to suck her tender flesh with great force, my pleasure levels beginning to build as my cock plunged deep inside the Nekomata’s hot ass, her hands practically inside her pussy as she fingered herself, screaming into the bed as I fucked her harder and harder.

“I… I think I’m gonna cum…” she moaned in both pleasure and amazement. “It’s so good!”

The blue vision clouded my sight further and further, each passing second making my carnal desires harder and harder to resist, kicking the speed I was fucking her up several notches to an almost bone-shattering level, screams of pleasure and desire getting louder and louder as my balls began to swell, tucking against my body as I got close to cumming.

“I’m gonna cum,” I groaned into her ear, squeezing and tugging her nipples as I almost tore her asshole apart.

“Fill me up!” she begged. “Pump me full of your load!”

I gritted my teeth as I gave a final few thrusts, the cat girl breaking before I did and cumming, her pussy juice dripping down onto the bedsheets before my cock seemingly exploded, blasting her insides with the torrent of cum I’d produced, her wet tongue hanging out of her mouth as her eyes rolled back into her head. I kept bucking for several seconds, wanting to get everything I had into her as they blue vision began to fade and my insanity withdrew, continuing to cum until I’d pumped nearly two pints of cum through her organs and almost into her stomach, her sweaty body seeming like the most comfortable thing in existence as she wrapped her tail around me once again, both of us dropping onto the bed in a soaking, exhausted mess.

“... thanks for not killing me,” she said with a catty grin. “It means a lot to me.”

“Thanks for letting me fuck you silly,” I responded. “It means a lot to me.”

“I’ll pay you back for this some day, I swear,” she nodded.

“If you wanna find me and let me do this again, that’ll be more than enough,” I said, kissing her on the cheek. “I’m Richter, by the way.”

“Karra…” she returned. “It’s been a pleasure.”

First Contact

I lay on the bed with Karra nuzzling into me with one hand by my head and my other clasped firmly onto Karra’s thick ass, the blue-haired catgirl thoroughly enjoying the experience about as much as I was before speaking up:

“Since nobody’s come upstairs, and since there was a lot of noise downstairs a while ago, everybody’s dead?” she asked.

“Yup,” I nodded. “You’re not mad about that are you?”

“Nah, those guys were cunts,” Karra shrugged, rubbing her ears against my neck. “This way, I get to keep all the money.”

“Don’t forget there’s still a contract out for you,” I reminded her, looking over at the enormous pile of money and jewels. “And I’m guessing you’re not gonna be able to ship and fence all that without somebody noticing?”

“Yup,” she nodded, looking over at the money. “So I’ll fill up a couple of bags, get dressed, get a cloak, and slip over the border into Equestria and hope nobody finds me on the way.”

“So you’re out of a job now?” I asked her.

“Not really,” she shrugged, turning back to me and wrapping an arm around my chest. “Imma still rob people, just different people. Besides, I’ve got friends over most of the western world that can hook me up with work, whether it’s waiting tables in Equestria, washing boats on the eastern seaboard, or sucking dick in the capital of the southern countries. I got work sorted out.”

“You’ve got sources, then?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I guess so,” she nodded.

“Interesting…”

“Why’s that?”

“What would you say to helping me out for a while?” I asked her. “I can make sure it’ll pay well?”

“How well is well?” she asked. “It’ll take quite a few crowns to grease my palm.”

“I haven’t even told you what I want you to do yet,” I responded.

“Is it letting you fuck me?” she asked with a glint in her eye. “Cuz if it is, I’ll do it for free… okay, maybe half-price… quarter off, mate’s rates, I promise.”

“That wasn’t what I was offering,” I smirked. “I’m looking for a few special ladies across the globe, very exotic creatures that you have a lot in common with.”

“You looking for more Nekos?” she asked. “I’m sure there’s a brothel in Guoxia that’s completely dedicated to serving fine food, fine drinks, and finer feline fanny, if that’s what you’re looking for?”

“Not quite,” I continued. “I’m looking for monsters specifically, girlish ones, if you can manage…”

“Ohhh,” she said, nodding along with what I was saying. “You wanna kill the Monster Girls, right? I hear they’re worth a lot if you bring em back alive.”

“There will certainly be slaying of some kind involved,” I nodded with a grin. “Are you up for it?”

“What exactly will the job involve again?” she asked.

“It will involve you sitting on your ass in the Equestrian embassy, eating fine meals and drinking fine drinks for a ridiculous amount of money to send letters to your sources every few weeks asking if they’ve heard any rumours about Monster Girls in their respective area, then you’ll tell me about it and I’ll go investigate them,” I explained. “Sound fair?”

“... and you’ll fuck me?” she asked.

“And I’ll fuck you,” I said, kissing her on the cheek. “That sound good?”

“Sounds perfect,” she nodded. “But how’re you gonna make sure I get that job?”

“I’m kinda the prince of the entire country,” I shrugged nonchalantly. “And the guy that works at the front desk, Allen, owes me a favour. I’m sure he can get you a nice room.”

“You’re a prince?” she asked, her eyes practically glowing. “You’re practically made of money, aren’t you?”

“Yes, my gorgeous little gold-digger,” I chuckled. “I am.”

“And you were sent here to kill me?”

“Yes.”

“But you changed your mind?”

“Yes?”

“And now you’re offering me a job?”

“Yes.”

“All because I have a nice ass?”

“Oh yes.”

“You have a really fucked up way of thinking.”

“I know,” I grinned, sitting up on the bed. “Right, I’ve got to meet my friend at a whorehouse soon, so I’ll see you back in Equestria.”

“Going so soon?” she asked with a pouting expression. “Awww…”

“I know, but he’s an impatient git and I don’t want him bitching at me for hours for being late,” I said, going over to my gear to get dressed again.

“I suppose I best get going too,” she shrugged. “Before the rest of the guys get back.”

“Rest of the guys?” I asked, belting my sword onto my back. “I thought this was everyone?”

“Nope. A group of about seven or eight left a while back to hunt for food and shit,” she answered. “They’ve been gone longer than I thought they would, but that’s turned out for the better it seems.”

“Right then,” I said, sliding my shield onto my left arm. “I suppose I’d best go and kill them too.”

“Why?” she asked, pulling her leather pants back on, having to hop around and struggle to be able to fit her ass back into them.

“Because they’ll probably come back, find everyone dead and you gone and either go on a rampage and murder people, or come looking for you for revenge,” I answered, fastening the pouch belt around my waist and taking the head bag out of it before throwing it over to Karra. “Here, start stuffing gold in that.”

“Thanks,” she grinned. “It’s like I’ve got my own murderous, guardian angel with a monster cock.”

“Indeed it does,” I chuckled. “Now, whereabouts did you say they went?”

“Further north to the large lake,” she answered. “It’s the spot where all the deer gather and makes for a good hunting ground. By the way, how am I supposed to get your family to believe you sent me?”

“Right, I’ll go there now,” I nodded. “Oh, just walk up to them and say ‘I’m the catgirl Richter fucked in Winter’s Maw and he’s hired me to be an intel girl that can both track down Monster Girls and take a big load in the ass.’ They’ll know it was me that sent you after that.”

“Because you’re the only one they know that would actually say that?” she asked.

“Because I’m the only one they know that would actually do that,” I smirked, blowing a kiss at her before heading down the stairs. “Don’t wait up, I wanna see you back in Equestria with a list of locations and spread legs when I get back.”

“Yes, boss,” she giggled before I headed into the hall.

Leaving the fort and making headway into the northern forest, the sun’s glow having already left the land cold and dark during the after-sex glow Karra and I shared, I found it harder to navigate to the location I was heading towards. The snow crunched and the pine trees shook under my weight and force as I stomped and pushed forward, hearing the sounds of clashing steel and what sounded like thunder followed by what sounded like a… roar.

No way.

I took off into a sprint, dashing and ducking past and under everything in my way, hearing the thunderous booms of giant wings, the blasts of elemental magic, and the furious roar of a dragon.

“Murderers!” a furious shriek came from the nearby lake. “How dare you!?”

I went as fast as I could, lungs and muscles screaming for me to stop second before I crashed through the snowy brush, bearing witness to the sight of slaughter: corpses strewn about, fire, acid, and stains of all kinds decorating the landscape as shattered trees and torn-up ground dotted every which way, and in the centre of it, stood the creature I’d come here to look for:

The Omega Narrowscale.

Her claws and teeth were stained with blood, her beautiful white scales scuffed and scarred from deflected sword and axe blows from the bandits, her eyes alight with fury and her enormous body heaving with rage. The sound of my entrance caught her attention, her slender neck lashing in my direction as a look of pure fury was sent down my spine.

“Another one?” she asked in a sinister growl. “You’ll die like the rest.”

“Wait, wait wa-” I began only to be cut off by a torrent of white fire blasting towards me. I threw up my arm with my shield on it, the metal catching the stream and keeping the fire off my body, but not reducing the impact of the blast in the slightest, sending my skidding back several feet as I struggled to stay on mine. With an exerted growl, I threw myself to the side, avoiding the stream of fire long enough to wave and shout at her.

“I’m not your enemy!” I bellowed, trying to get her to calm down. “I mean you no harm!”

“Liar!” she screeched, filling her lungs again and charging up what seemed like an electric blast, something the shield would be no help against whatsoever.

“Fuck!” I yelled, throwing myself down into the snow and rolling forward, attempting to get under her mouth to dodge the blast, only to her her step forward and pin me down with her enormous paw, her weight mere seconds away from crushing the life out of me. A pained roar tore from my lips as she cut off her stream of lightning and pushed harder, my legs about to snap in half as she looked down at me with glowing hatred.

“What are you here for?” she snarled menacingly.

“I’m here to talk to you…” I managed to choke out, the weight making it extremely hard to speak.

“For what purpose?” she demanded.

“It’s... kinda hard to… explain…” I muttered.

“Then don’t,” she responded. “Stay still and I’ll find out myself.” With that, she lowered her muzzle down towards my forehead, the hot breaths from her nostrils blasting me in the face as the tip of her nose touched my forehead. I was immediately overcome by a sensation of invasion as she tore hey way through my mind, reading memories from years gone bye until she settled on the reason I came here. At this point she broke the connection, moving her head back and staring at me with her icy blue eyes. I knew at this point I was dead. She’d just seen the sole reason I came here, the sole reason I wanted anything to do with her, and I knew she wasn’t happy.

She exhaled slowly, her scaly eyelids dropping briefly as she blinked, before opening her mouth to speak:

“I believe we can come to an agreement,” she said, removing her paw from on top of me and stepping back several paces.

“Excuse me?” I asked, attempting to sit up only to drop due to the lack of breath in my system. The Narrowscale snaked her tail around her, tucking it under my body, and pushing me up into a sitting position with it, sitting down on her own haunches and looking at me.

“I said I believe we can come to an agreement,” she said. “You have something you need from me and there’s also something I need from you.”

“And what would that be?” I asked, feeling quite pleased at the fact she wasn’t going to eviscerate me on the spot.

“A certain item in a certain temple in a certain part of this place,” she said in a not-at-all cryptic manner.

“Okay… care to go on?” I asked.

“That depends, are you aware of the habits of my species?” she asked.

“Is that… mating, hunting, sleeping, eating?” I asked.

“Hoarding,” she answered.

“I’m aware that dragons have a liking of treasure in large amounts and often spend lifetimes acquiring a single item if they believe it is worth their while to do so,” I answered, half-quoting a textbook on the subject in my answer.

“You are correct, Richter,” she nodded. “And this specific item I’m after is more than worth my while.”

“You know my name?” I asked. “I’m guessing you got it from my mind?”

“Indeed,” she nodded. “Now, are you willing to help me recover this item?”

“Of course I am,” I nodded. “Whatever you need me to do, Mrs…”

“Svea,” she answered. “Svea of the Clan Kaltving, third child of Orasmus and daughter of the High Dragoness Ivelya.”

“It is an honour to meet a daughter of one of the Draconic Priestesses,” I said, bowing low to the regal dragoness.

“You are aware of my species customs?” she asked. “I may have neglected to look that far back.”

“I’m aware of some of it, the important parts,” I answered. “Mostly history and modern etiquette, things like the Battle of Broken Egg Castle and how it is considered impolite to compliment a dragoness that you aren’t Bonded to or have mated with on the fullness of her flank during her heat cycle and that a youngling is not of breeding age until their scales have changed from a soft, circular shape and into a rigid, octagonal shape.”

“That knowledge seems quite juxtaposed, Richter,” she said. “Why would you specifically remember those things?”

“Mostly because it impresses people at parties if you have good knowledge,” I said. “And it helps avoid both moral and legal trouble when trying to pick up women.”

“Mhm, quite,” she said. “You’ve obtained quite a few sexual habits, have you not? Tell me, do any of those high number of habits correlate with a high number of skills?”

“I’ve got a lot of time and a lot of energy,” I shrugged. “If you can scrape the snow off the ground and find a comfortable way to position yourself, I’d be more than happy to show you?”

“Perhaps another time, Little One,” she giggled. “We’ve work to do.”

“Very well,” I nodded. “But if I may be so rude: don’t you think it’s a little early to be flirting with me?”

“Not at all. With my examination of your intentions and inner consciousness, I’ve been able to divine that you’re an honest and trustworthy person with a good heart and a positive outlook on life,” she said before her voice dropped to a more sultry tone as she spoke once more. “And, between you and me, I’m a very lonely girl, and any man that can boast the figures you can is one I’m more than interested in getting to know.” With that she began to pace forward, but not before giving me a seductive wink and gently slapping me on the ass with her tail as she lead me to wherever we were going.

At that point, I knew Svea and I were going to get along like a house on fire:

Hot, sweaty, and full of burning desires to spray liquid on every part of us that needed it.

Planning Stages

Svea lead me to an enormous set of doors, hidden away in a valley between two large mountains some distance away from the lake I’d met her at. The large dragon stomped her way through the snow, carving a path through the substance to allow me to walk behind her.

“So…” I said, after a short silence as I examined the doors. They were titanic pieces of wrought iron, dyed as black as obsidian with grey, well-worn handles. They were the kind of doors that were entrances to halls and treasure troves, but the mass of cobwebs and rust on them told me they had not been opened for a long while. “What exactly are we looking for in there?”

“We’re looking for a treasure,” she said, sitting down on her haunches.

“I know that,” I said, looking up at her bright, beautiful eyes. “What kind of treasure?”

“A treasury one,” she said in a mystical tone, giving a ghostly wail after her joke. I blinked in an unimpressed manner only for her to tut in response, looking away from me and pursing her lips.

“You’re no fun,” she said.

“And you’re not funny,” I shrugged. “But I am getting the feeling you’re not gonna tell me what we’re looking for in this room.”

“City,” she said in a correcting tone.

“... pardon?”

“It’s not a room, Richter,” she repeated. “It’s a city.”

“... Fuck off,” I said in disbelief, looking back at the door with a bewildered expression.

“It’s a subterranean city that was built many, many millennia ago by the Highmoore Elves,” she explained. “It exists in fairy tales as a place of great worth and wealth, and has attracted treasure hunters all over the world ever since it was rediscovered two hundred years ago.”

“Wait… the Highmoore?” I asked in surprise, turning to look at the much larger dragon. “As in the ‘Not proven to exist Highmoore’?”

“The very same,” Svea nodded. “They do exist, they’ve just disappeared somewhere is all.”

“How does a species just disappear, Svea?” I asked in a scrutinizing fashion.

“How does anything?” she asked with a cocked, scaly eyebrow. “We know where it is at one time and then not at another.”

“Isn’t it a little harder for a species to just up and disappear?” I asked.

“Perhaps, but maybe we’re not looking in the right places,” she finished before moving onto another subject. “But back on topic of the treasury treasure.”

I groaned in annoyance.

“I’ve been able to narrow down the item I’m looking for thanks to runes, scriptures, books, and hearsay, but upon attempting to claim the prize for myself… I was unsuccessful.”

“Why’s that?” I asked with a confused look.

“The creatures that dwell within this place are immune to my magic,” she admitted, looking away from me in an ashamed manner. “And as much as it hurts my pride to admit it… I’m no warrior.”

“So you need my help?” I asked with a smirk.

“I’d like to hire your services,” she said, still not admitting it.

“Help,” I repeated.

“It would be astoundingly easy to eat you, you know?” she asked in a miffed tone.

“But then who would help you?” I chuckled, patting her on her firm leg. “After all, you do need my help.” She looked at me with a displeased expression before sighing and moving towards the door.

“Just kill the things we encounter here, help me recover the treasure, and I’ll allow you to have your way with me,” she sighed.

“Right,” I said, holding up a finger. “If I learned anything from my Aunt Luna’s teachings, besides how to suppress homicidal rage and unwanted anger-based sexual frustration, it’s that you never set off on an expedition without necessary preparation.”

“Hmm… how long would you need to prepare?” Svea asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“A day, two at most,” I answered. “This whole thing would go a lot better if Luna came along with us.”

“I’d agree,” Svea nodded, turning back to me with a sigh. “Fine, you take your day to organise what you need and then come back here.”

“Actually, I think it’s best if you come with me,” I said, sticking my thumbs into my belt and letting my hands rest there. “You seem to know a lot more about this place than I do and It seems like a better idea if you explain everything to Luna so she can formulate the plan.”

“I… well,” she sighed, shaking her head. “I’ll assume a human form to get through the human settlements without causing a panic and then we can get Luna to help us.”

“Yeah, I’m sure she’d be more than willing to help,” I nodded.

Aaaand one short trek back to the Academy later:

“Yeah, you’re on your own for this one,” Luna shrugged as she examined one of the swords in the armoury.

“What?” I exclaimed in horror. “I thought you said you were coming along to help me-”

“Find the dragon,” she interrupted, pointing at the sword handle at Svea who had positioned herself against a wall. “And find her you did, so my job’s done already.” She then turned to Svea with a smile and greeted her:

“Its an honour to finally meet you, Ancient One,” Luna said.

“The feeling’s mutual, young princess,” Svea nodded. “I apologise for not showing proper respect upon meeting you, it’s just that I didn’t recognize you at first glance.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Luna responded. “It’s to be expected for a woman that’s seen so many people in her time, many more important than I.”

“Wait… how old are you, exactly?” I asked Svea with a cocked eyebrow.

“Rapidly approaching eleven thousand years old,” Svea shrugged. “Though if anyone asks, I’m over twenty-one.”

“So she’s-” I began.

“More than twice as old as Celestia, yeah,” Luna nodded. “Svea, being one of the children of the High Dragoness herself, would’ve been a small hatchling at the time the Alicorn race was relatively strong… and not barely more than just a dying cinder.”

“Really?” I asked in amazement. “Did you know any of them?”

“Of course I did,” Svea nodded. “I grew up around one of the strongest there was, King Vorrath, his wife Eleyna, and their two children Valan and Cindres. There was the great Queen Rosylin, who was able to slay a Leviathan on her thirteenth birthday before marrying another alicorn, Prince Torrethen, a man of great size… but not great intelligence.”

“Wow… so, there were a lot more Alicorn than just my family”? I asked, wondering why I’d never heard this all before.

“Yes, but over the millennia they sadly died out, some through betrayal, others through war and one specific family just… disappeared one day,” Svea said before looking at Luna. “And it does often surprise me that it was your family that survived to this day despite… well…”

“Despite the fact that our family was one of, if not, the weakest alicorn family that ever sat atop a throne,” Luna continued, looking back at her. “You can say it, I’m not going to kill you for it.”

“Whoa, whoa… weakest?” I asked in confusion. “I thought alicorn were supposed to be the strongest creatures there are?”

“We are, or were at the time,” Luna nodded. “But like any race or species, there are those that are a higher class than others. Think of it like this: while the great King Vorrath would be a cut of the finest grade filet mignon… our family would be closer to a box of dried beef jerky.” I blinked in complete shock, having never heard of anything of the sort before, and now having to learn that the two women who I’d been brought up to believe, and had once seen one of them do, could fire a beam of energy so strong it could destroy a mountain, were supposedly the weakest of their entire species.

“That’s… that’s…” I began, unable to find the words for it.

“Soul-crushing?” Luna suggested.

“Yeah,” I nodded. “Holy fuck.”

“Indeed,” she nodded, putting the sword back in its sheath and on a rack before patting me on the shoulder. “Buck up, kid. Just feel confident that you’re, by process of elimination, the… fourth strongest Alicorn on the planet, right behind Celestia, myself, and your mother.”

“Wait… I thought you said mom had trained mostly in politics and negotiations while ignoring almost all of her combat training?”

“She did.”

“And she hasn’t attempted to train since then?”

“She did not.”

“And she’s still stronger than me?”

“She is.”

“Why?” I asked in confusion.

“Because, while the both of you are half-breeds, Cadance’s demon half is a lot stronger than yours, whereas your demon side comes from a measly, common incubus,” Luna explained. “And that makes you a lower pedigree than a purebred alicorn or even a half-breed.”

“But I’m still stronger than Twilight, right?” I asked with a glimmer of hope in my eyes.

“Yes, but only because Twilight’s an alicorn in the same way that taping a dagger blade on top of another dagger blade makes it a sword: it technically is thanks to the adjustment you’ve made, but it doesn’t do the job nearly as well as the real thing.”

“And if she was a purebred, natural alicorn like me?” I asked a sinking feeling in my stomach.

“Oh, then she’d be even stronger than Cadance,” she chuckled, patting me on the head. “Which would make you the weakest of our kind not only in existence, but also in history.”

“Oh, that’s… nice,” I said with a heavy sigh, once again feeling my self-worth plummet off a cliff. “Weakest in history… great.”

“Indeed,” she grinned, placing her hands on her hips and taking a breath before continuing. “Anyway, the real reason I’m not going to assist you in your treasure hunt is because we’re still here for your Rite, remember?”

“Oh shit, that’s right,” I nodded, having completely forgot about that whole thing. “Fuck.”

“And I don’t know about you, but I think delving deep into the long-abandoned ruins of an ancient civilization’s city in search for a legendary treasure sounds like one hell of a Rite of Kingship,” Luna said, gesturing with her hand. “It reminds me of this one book I read once, a very long time ago about a knight and his ward fighting hordes of demonic monsters.”

“Was it any good?” I asked.

“It was an erotic novel actually,” she shrugged. “There was quite a lot of action in it, to be fair. Much more than I expected for a story about sex.”

“How’d you manage to keep yourself excited for the parts where there weren’t sex?” I asked.

“The writing was good,” she shrugged. “But enough about my awkward teenage years before I indulged in the beautiful world of alcohol, drugs, and incest. We need to get you sorted out for your Rite, young man.”

“... why does your life sound so much more fun than mine?” I asked.

“It sucked until I started fucking my sister, if I can be honest,” she said with a nostalgic grin. “Then it picked up in a huge way.” Luna turned to Svea and pointed a finger at her. “You didn’t hear anything, okay?” she asked.

“Eh, I already know about the incest from reading the boy’s mind,” she shrugged. “Dragons are no strangers to the act of familial breeding. After all, when the migration area is lacking in females to breed with, your own daughter, sister, or mother does the job as good as any, so I’ve been told.”

“I like you,” Luna grinned. “You’ve got a good head on your shoulders.”

“Thank you,” she said. “Now, may we prepare for our expedition please?”

“We can as soon as you give us any kind of information about where we’re expeditioning to, exactly,” Luna said. “Is the area big enough to take multiple days to get through? do we need to bring food, water, and other supplies? are we going to need any special kinds of equipment like rope, tinderboxes, blankets, or a change of clothes? Are we gonna need to brew any specific kinds of potions beforehand to deal with anything like darkness, poison, or large stretches of underwater area? You can’t just pack a few items and shrug it off when going on an expedition. If there’s one thing the boy knows well enough, and it’s one of the few things he knows, it’s that preparation can mean the thing between a close call and a call to the funeral director.”

“Why are you so mean to me all the time?” I asked, looking over my shoulder at the taller woman with a confused expression.

“Constant denial of latent sexual attraction that I try to cover with a wall of anger and hatred to scare you away from me,” she shrugged in an extremely nonchalant fashion. “And because you’re a prick. See?”

“... right,” I said, turning back to Svea. “So do you know anything about the area we’re going into?”

“Quite a bit actually,” she nodded. “I know that the city itself was built in a strange way. Instead of it being a regular city with the layouts and elevations being relatively the same, the city descends further and further down into the earth into essentially an inverted cone shape, with the treasure being in the very bottom area. There are staircases and all kinds of methods to get lower into the city so you don’t need to worry about climbing apparatus, but the big problem comes into play with the monsters that inhabit the city.”

“What about them?” Luna asked.

“They’re completely immune to magic,” Svea answered. “Every one of them is able to shrug off any of my spells with no effect, whether it’s a fire spell or a kinetic blast, they just keep picking themselves up again and again with no visible damage.”

“Should be nothing a strong silver blade can’t handle,” Luna shrugged, seemingly making mental notes as the conversation went on. “So, what kind of monsters should the boy be expecting to deal with? Wraiths, Ghouls, Goblins, or Imps? Or bigger things like Basilisks, giant spiders, or the occasional Rotling?”

“Rotling?” I asked in confusion. “I’ve never heard of that before.”

“It’s the reanimated corpse of a child that died in such a horrific way that its enraged spirit came back to seek vengeance on those that harmed them,” she explained. “The problem is the body is a puppet for the spirit and is still technically dead, so the body continues to decompose until the spirit has nothing left to bind itself to and is forced to return to wherever it was sent. It’s a type of undead like zombies, Neverborn, Wights, and Conjoined.”

“I know what a Neverborn is, but what the hell’s a Conjoined?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“A Conjoined is a rarer type of undead that comes to life in mass graves after wars, diseases, and plagues where the bodies of the dead begin to decompose into each other and, when possessed by a dark spirit, dig themselves out of the grave as a mass of limbs, torsos, and screaming heads that attempt to kill the living as a way of coping with the anger of having their life stolen away so quickly. They’re often under the control of necromancers and are used to scare people out of areas due to how inhumanly grotesque their appearance is as well as the shrieks, screams, begs, and pleads that come from fifty different mouths and minds stuck in one fleshy monster that are confused and scared about where they are.”

“That’s… that’s fucking horrible,” I said in complete horror.

“If you think that’s bad, try having to fulfill a contract where the Conjoined is made up of children that died in a plague,” Luna said, thinking back to the darker moment in her life. “I may be a cold bitch most of the time… but hearing the oldest voice in that pile, a girl of eight, talk to one of the other heads after singing a song about why mommy didn’t come to help me when she sang their ‘special song that means she wants her mommy to make her feel better’... that fucked me up something fierce. Ask Celestia and she’ll tell you you’d have needed a pry bar to get a bottle of vodka out of my mouth for the next month after I turned that one in.”

“Holy shit,” I said, feeling sick to the core just thinking about it. “How… how did you take care of it?”

“The most efficient way to deal with them,” she sighed. “Douse them in oil and burn the thing alive. I was in the medical wing of the castle for a week after that job was finished.”

“Did you burn yourself?” I asked.

“No, I ruptured my eardrums so I didn’t have to hear the screaming.”

“Holy shit,” I said, a pit in my stomach draining all happy emotions out of my system at hearing the horrendous story Luna told.

“And with you being trained the same way I’ve been to do the same thing I do,” she said, looking at me with an emotionless stare. “You might understand why Aunt Luna’s as cold and unloving as she is. It’s kinda hard to see the bright side of life when the brightest light you’ve seen in thirty years was burning a pile of innocent children to death for a few measly gold.”

“I… I don’t know what to say…”

“Then don’t say anything,” Luna sighed, rubbing her face and rustling her thick hair. “I shouldn’t have brought it up… fuck… D’you mind sorting this out yourself? I need a moment to… remind myself why I’m allowed to live.”

“Uh, sure,” I nodded. “Take all the time you need.”

“Thanks,” she said, walking out of the armoury with a blank expression on her face. I turned back to Svea who seemed to have the same look on her face, her gorgeous eyes having glazed over with the haze of memories, no doubt recalling horrible moments in her own, eternally-lasting life.

“Svea?” I asked gently, placing my hand on her shoulder.

“Hmm?” she said, snapping her head towards me with a confused look as she snapped out of it. “Sorry, I was somewhere else for a moment there… where were we?”

“You were telling me about the underground city and the monsters inside it?” I reminded her.

“Ah, right, of course,” she said, taking a deep breath and beginning to recount the details she knew to me as I tried to keep the sick feeling out of my stomach from all the horrendous things Luna had told me.

Down to the Depths (Clop)

Once Svea and I had made it back to the entrance to the city, she unlocked the door with her magic before warning me that her power would be useless beyond this point. She’d explained that the “monsters” in this area were actually grave robbers, treasure hunters, and fame-seekers that had been afflicted with the “Curse of Undying”, which is an ancient hex that makes those afflicted unable to die, be it from injury, thirst, hunger, or age. In some ways, this immortality is better than the kind my species has, as we can still be felled by the same things other mortals can, but the curse brings a hefty price along with it. If you were to be struck with a mortal blow, while it may not kill you, you will still experience the injury. If you were to have your head cut off, even without your lungs to breathe and your heart to beat, you’d still live. Your body would still operate despite the fact it’s brain is gone. You’d continue to exist. If you were to die of dehydration, your body would continue to live while you experienced the agony of thirst until you satisfy that need.

Svea had told me that the curse affects those that would die, that in their last moments of life, they are cursed by the enchantments of the city. She explained that there was a second enchantment placed on the door that worked in tandem with the undying curse by blocking all those afflicted with the curse to leave, meaning that all of those that were to die would be stuck down here forever, eventually driven insane by the pain of their injuries, their thirst, and their hunger. The people trapped down here were beyond reasoning with, and the only choice was to put them down… with the only problem being that I’d have to completely dismember them to prevent them from getting up again.

I’ll freely admit that during the planning for our trip, I wasn’t sure whether a cursed human would be more susceptible to steel or silver, and with Luna having drunk herself practically into a coma by the time I’d gone to ask her and none of the others at the Academy having any idea, I figured it’d be best to just bring a silver sword along with the steel one I already had. With the comfortable weight of two swords on my back, a bag of supplies slung over my shoulder and a nervous breath in my lungs, Svea and I entered the dark city and took our first tentative steps towards whatever awaited us inside.

The first thing we noticed in the darkness was the smell: it was a thick, musty odour that told tales of damp stone and stale air. The lack of sunlight in the entrance made it colder than most nights back home, the cold cave soon giving way to black bricks as we got closer and closer to the city. I could hear our footsteps loudly echoing throughout the hallway, the pitch-blackness making me slightly worried that I’d walk off a ledge, bump into something, or spring a trap. It was as that thought crossed my mind I decided it would be a good idea to get a torch lit to give us some light.

“Svea?” I asked the darkness.

“Yes, Little One?” she responded.

“Hold up a second,” I said, setting my back down on the ground and taking out the torch, clicking my fingers and channeling the paltry amount of magic I had at my disposal to create a spark. It ignited the goat-fat-coated head of the torch and lit up the hallway, revealing the dark brickwork to our eyes as it seemed to go on for a long distance.

“Why didn’t you do that immediately?” she asked.

“I’m kind of an idiot,” I answered honestly. “While Luna can be a little harsh, she’s not entirely off-base when it comes to me lacking common sense.”

“Duly noted,” she nodded. “Shall we continue?”

“Indeed we shall,” I agreed, stepping forward again. As we paced through the dark corridor, a thought struck me regarding Svea and her present form.

“Hey, Svea?” I asked.

“Yes?” she asked in a clear tone.

“Has your magic been nullified yet?”

“Not just yet, we’re still out of the city’s dampening effect.”

“Right. When your magic gets blocked, d’you transform back into your dragon form?”

“No, I stay in my human form.”

“How come? D’you not need your magic to maintain that form?”

“Not exactly. I need my magic to engage the transformation, but the transformation itself is permanent unless I use magic to switch back. Think of it like using a forge to resmith a sword into a dagger: it can change from one form to another, but it cannot change back without the forge being present.”

“Right… isn’t that kinda dangerous though?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Couldn’t someone use a magic-inhibitor crystal or collar to prevent you from transforming back?”

“Correct. There have been several dragons that have been stuck in their human forms for long periods of time due to entrapment by both men and women alike,” Svea nodded. “One of the worst of these was a woman named Hilda. She was a woman infatuated with dragon kind and grew the desire to possess one for her very own. Being both a powerful magic user and an incredible force of seduction, she managed to seduce a total of seven dragonesses, one after the other. For each one, she convinced them to change into their human form for extra ‘compatibility’, and once they’d changed, she’d present them with the collars she’d crafted, given a name plate and a gem that matched their colour. They’d accept the gift in a heartbeat, as a dragon’s love of treasure overpowers any other emotion, only to find their magic drained from them by the enchantment on the collar as well as placed under Hilda’s control.”

“That’s… that’s fucked up,” I said in a cold voice.

“Indeed,” Svea nodded. “Hilda, once having completed her ‘quest’, possessed seven dragonesses trapped in human form, each one a colour of the rainbow, that she controlled into being her maids and pleasure servants, often forcing them to assume their form of-”

The last word in the sentence was one that I didn’t understand at all. The noise she made was somewhere between the sound of a stone being struck against a wall and a clicking of her tongue off the roof of her mouth. Svea seemed to notice the strange look I was giving her, rubbing her cheek as she thought of something to say.

“There’s no word in your tongue to describe the form they assume,” she said. “Not even the term Halfling works, as that’s a term used to describe those of shorter stature… if I were to describe it visually, the form represents a mostly human one, though they retain their tails, wings, hands, feet, and ears, as well as scales in certain areas of their body. It’s a form that provides no practical use for the dragon but is one that seems to have been highly… fetishized, as of late.”

“I… I’m not sure what you mean,” I said with a shake of my head. “Could you show me?”

“It’s not a form I often use…” she said in an awkward manner. “Though, if I recall correctly, I often inhabited it as a child to help myself adapt to taking human form. It can be difficult for a young adult who has walked on their four legs their entire life to adapt with an upright body with no counter-balance, such as a tail.”

“If you don’t want to, I understand,” I said. “I was just curious is all.”

“No, no… I don’t mind,” she said, taking a deep breath. “Allow me a moment?”

“Take your time,” I nodded, stepping back from her.

“Very well,” she nodded, unclasping her dress and allowing it to fall to the floor, exposing her delicious form to my hungry gaze. “I don’t want to tear it.” She took a deep breath, closing her eyes, and remaining still for a moment. There was a second of silence followed by her body lighting up a bright, icy blue colour, her form shifting and changing as certain parts of her resized and reshaped, with other parts growing onto her, all concealed by the light until the transformation had finished.

When the light died down, she looked relatively similar in her human features, but her feet had been replaced with her large, scaly dragon legs, her smaller hands had been replaced with thick dragon claws with slightly-elongated fingers. Her long, thick tail swished behind her quietly as it seemed to readjust to the fact it existed again, and her large wings fluttered for several moments. Her sharper fangs had returned, visible as she opened her mouth and ran her long, slender, dragon tongue over them for several moments. Her small ears had been replaced with long, scaly prongs that reached just above the top of her skull, twitching and pulsing as she picked up different sounds. Her enormous bust, wide hips, and thick thighs were all intact, as well as her thick, supple rear being as big as ever.

“Wow,” I said, walking over to her and putting a hand on her hip, Svea still standing much taller than myself.

“Richter…” she said in a scolding tone. “We’re in the middle of something here.”

“Yeah… I know, but…” I said, leaning forward and placing my mouth against her nipple, sucking the erect flesh gently and receiving an aroused moan from Svea, a red blush forming on her cheeks as her excitement levels grew.

“You haven’t… fulfilled your end of the… bargain yet,” she said, trying to get her hands to move me away only for them to wrap around me, her strong dragon limbs pulling me closer to her form as I began to pinch her other nipple, my skilled fingers tweaking and teasing her milk fountain with trained expertise.

“Indeed I haven’t,” I chuckled past her nipple. “But you seem to be enjoying yourself right now.”

“That’s… only because you’re… better at this than I thought,” she groaned, barely keeping control of herself. Svea’s increasingly-aroused moans became loud enough to echo off the walls of the ancient chamber, the great dragoness beginning to lose control of herself as the spot between her legs began to wetten rapidly, the intoxicating aroma of what smelled like blueberries wafting up from her gorgeous pussy. I took my mouth away from her nipple and began to massage her enormous tits. Each of her colossal mounds being bigger than my head, rivalling Celestia’s titanic bust, if not surpassing them. I could feel my cock beginning to swell as the sights, sounds, and smells of a horny dragoness began to arouse me.

I looked up at the large dragoness, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she panted in excitement, her cheeks as red as a tomato as she stared into my eyes with pure lust. I leaned closer to her and she met me halfway, locking lips with me as an attempt to alleviate some of her sexual frustrations, only to experience the aphrodisiac-laced spit on an incubus at full force. She soon lost control of herself, licking and sucking my tongue in an attempt to drink as much of my spit as possible, her nipples rock solid as I rolled my thumbs around them before squeezing them gently. I broke away from the rabid dragoness, taking my hands away from her breasts as I dropped onto my knees, using one hand to lift her right leg up and the other to lean her against the wall. I examined her swollen pussy, inhaling the gorgeous blueberry scent and watching as her excitement caused her lubricant to run down the insides of her thighs.

In a teasing fashion, I began to lap up the sweet, sticky nectar the dragoness had produced, a surprised gasp tearing from her mouth that echoed throughout the chamber as my rough tongue continued to clean her thighs. She began to run her thick, scaly hands through my hair as she tried to guide me towards her throbbing pussy, only to have me pull away at the last second and continue to lick and suck her thick thighs. After several minutes of teasing I decided she’d suffered enough, moving my mouth back up to her pussy and gently lapping at her cunt, using the wolf instinct I’d gained from Grael to properly lick her sweetness as best as I could.

Her breath became ragged and uneven as each random stab of my tongue sent waves of pleasure rocketing up her body, my hands massaging the insides of her thighs as my tongue worked its magic, my own shaft throbbing excitedly in my pants as it waited to be unleashed on the desperate dragoness. I used my thumb to gently spread her wider, pushing my tongue against her folds myself and hearing her whimpering in excitement as she became more and more aroused, her claws scraping against the ancient brickwork as she curled and wriggled her “toes”. I finally decided she’d behaved well enough, giving her clit a brief kiss before plunging my thick tongue deep inside her walls, feeling her unused pussy clench against the wet muscle as she gasped loudly, slamming her head back into the wall with so much force that she smashed the brick work before a torrent of fire escaped her muzzle, grinding her teeth in an almost angry matter as my tongue curled, danced, and lashed about inside her delicious fuck-hole.

“Ahhh…” she groaned, struggling to get any words out at this point. “You’re… amazing… fuck.” I chuckled to myself as I continued to eat her out, my hot breath warming up her pussy on the outside as my strong tongue licked waves of pleasure over the ancient dragon, making sure to knock the dust off her body before fucking her senseless. I could tell she was getting close, what with the animalistic growls and the constant, repeated smashing of the poor wall behind her, now having been head-butted so many times it had formed a spot for her to rest her head back as I devoured her pussy. She slammed her open hand into the wall, her sharp claws scratching away a good inch of the brick as she ground her teeth even harder, finally bursting her dam as she jetted fire and juice, her sweet, blueberry lady-cum spilling onto my tongue and into my mouth, fireworks going off in my head at the delicious taste of dragoness juice. I pulled my mouth away from her pussy, keeping my hands on her shaking thighs as I wiped my face with my arm, grinning at her as she stared down at me with a hot expression, her eyes telling me that she was far from done.

“So?” I asked with a chuckle. “Did you enjoy yourself?”

She was silent for a long moment, her eyes still buzzing with the glow of orgasm before an expression appeared on her face that made me realized I may have made a mistake. She grabbed hold of me with the enormous dragon claws and spun me around, slamming me into a wall and tearing my leather armour off me. I realized at that moment that I may have awoken her possessive-dragon desire and that she might’ve just made the decision to add me to her treasure collection as a fuck toy or something.

I was a little apprehensive to continue fucking her and I considered saying something to dissuade her until she dropped onto her knees and wrapped my cock with her thick, pillowy tits. My rationality immediately vanished as she began to massage my cock with her inhumanly perfect rack, wrapping her long tongue around the head of my cock as she pulled down my foreskin, completely swallowing my nearly-foot-long cock in the best pair of tits I’d ever fucked. I allowed her several moments to lubricate my cock with her saliva before I placed my hands on her shoulder and began to fuck her tits properly, my hips slamming against sternum as I bucked my hips back and forth, losing myself in the dreamland of her amazing rack.

I began to pant in both exertion and arousal as the mix of pre-cum, saliva, and sweat only wettened my cock more, allowing my thick shaft to slide up and down in her lock even faster than before, heavy breathing being a common noise between us as my cock felt like it had ascended to heaven between her jugs. The sound of me tit-fucking her became wetter and wetter the closer I got to orgasm, spilling pre-cum out like a pig as I bit my lip, my own cheeks already flushed from the incredible experience. Svea was able to squeeze her tits down far enough to allow my dick to poke out through her cleavage, popping the head into her hot, wet, mouth, and sucking like a Auvergne army effort.

I placed my head against the wall, feeling my own orgasm quickly approaching as Svea’s millennia of experience when it came to waxing poles made me go crazy, cupping her face with my hands as she eventually removed her tits from my cock before replacing them with her throat, ramming all eleven inches her throat in less than a second, causing me to audibly moan as her tight gullet moved and pulsed against my rod, Svea gargling the spit in the back of her throat as a method to increase pleasure that worked wonders.

“Svea…” I groaned, playing with the scaly prongs on the side of her head. “I’m gonna cum…”

She pulled my dick out of her throat and slid it back between her tits, giving me a look that let me know what she wanted me to do. I began to slam my dick in and out of her pillowy tits, my orgasm mere moments away as she opened her mouth and wrapped her tongue around my dick, essentially giving me both a blowjob and a titfuck at the same time as I ended up popping seconds afterwards, blowing my entire pint’s worth of cum all over the dragoness’ face, who opened her mouth and drank as much of the torrent as she could before massaging it into her jugs, pulling away from her as she licked her fingers in a seductive manner, the glow in her eyes telling me that she was nowhere close to being done.

Without waiting for her to say anything, I grabbed hold of her large, scaly hand and brought her up to her feet, her sexual aggression being replaced by confusion as I moved her to the wall, bending her over, and topping the move off by ramming my cock up her ass. She roared in surprise, ice blasting all over the the walls as she lost control of her magic, her tight insides being violated by the thick, foreign object that had just been plunged deep inside her. She instinctively wrapped her thick tail around my waist in the same way Karra had, continuing my streak of fucking white women in their huge asses with more than an eagre attitude.

I grabbed hold of her wide, child-bearing hips as I picked up the pace again, my hips pounding violently into her tight asshole, dragonic roars and snarls coming from the once-composed dragoness as she’d been reduced to nothing more than a scaly fuckhole, taking each of my powerful thrusts with a whore’s experience as her strong legs remained locked and her fat ass rippled as my hips came into contact. Her sphincter clinged to the length of my cock as I bucked in and out of her, her claws nearly carving a tunnel in the wall she was up against as my hand snaked under her body, plunging two of my fingers into her tight pussy as I continued to pound her asshole, the sound of her cunt dripping her pussy juice into the floor joining the same orgasmic symphony of our ragged breath, violent pounding, and animals roars as my balls slapped against her cunt.

I grabbed a hold of her long, blue hair and gently tugged on it, getting her to look over her shoulder with a longing gaze, showing me that she had a desire for me to do it again. I tugged once more, this time with more force and she moaned in ecstasy, begging for me to keep pulling with her gorgeous blue eyes. I could feel myself building up to an orgasm again, my balls swelling and tucking against my body as I brewed another batch of baby-batter for the beautiful bitch I was inside, slapping her on the ass and receiving a loud moan from her as her slick cunt continued to drip onto the floor.

“C’mon,” I said, leaning over her body and trying to get as close to her ears as I could. “Even though you didn’t expect this… you’re totally glad it happened, aren’t you?”

Svea delayed with her reply, waiting for several moment before looking back at me with a slutty grin.

“Like you wouldn’t fucking believe, Big Boy,” she moaned.

With that and a few more powerful thrusts, we came together. I emptied my balls deep into her asshole as she squirted onto the stone floor, our hot liquids exiting our bodies with great force as our forms were wracked with shakes and shivers from the pure orgasmic bliss of carnal desires being met. The two of us collapsed in a heap together, Svea pulling me out of her ass and turning around, wrapping her arms, legs, wings, and tail around me before cradling me next to her huge tits.

“Right…” she said in an exhausted tone. “Let’s rest here for a while… then try this again… without you molesting me. Okay?”

“No promises,” I whispered with a chuckle.

“To be honest,” she said, licking leftover cum off the side of her cheek. “I was hoping you’d say that.

Off To a Bad Start

After forty minutes of resting in each other’s arms, we decided it was a good idea to get moving before we wasted too much time sitting around. Svea used her magic to clean herself up and out, making the cum that smeared her body and loaded her insides disappear before using her magic to fashion me a new pair of pants to wear after she’d ruined the old ones, and once she’d shifted back to her human form and redressed, we were off into the city.

“Y’know…” I said as we exited the hallway and looked over the expanse of the city. “I’m quite surprised you let me fuck you back there. I would’ve thought you didn’t trust me enough?”

“I’m quite surprised myself, if I do say so,” she said, looking back at me with a warm expression. “But as soon as I felt you against me… I just couldn’t tell you to stop. I seem to trust you a lot more than I thought I did… though if I may ask… why didn’t you fuck my pussy?”

“Well… I figured if I got to nail you there before I’d filled in my part of the bargain it wouldn’t be fair for you…” I shrugged with a chuckle. “So that can be my reward, okay? And besides… I don’t seem to get any stronger from anal… not that it’d make a difference, anyway. I haven’t felt a power up from any of the girls I’ve fucked so far.”

“If I may suggest a reason?” she asked. “I think it might be because you haven’t unlocked your magic yet.”

“... what?” I asked in horror.

“Luna said that you’ve never been able to unlock your magic,” Svea said slowly. “And because of that, the energy you’re getting from your… conquests isn’t making a difference to your strength because the power you’re getting is increasing the size of a pool that you don’t have access to.”

I blinked blankly for a second, holding up my finger in a form of protest, trying to find the words to express my feelings before my finger went limp and my mouth hung agape, unable to process and respond in due time.

“Fuck.”

“Indeed.”

“Right… so I’ll need to talk to Celestia when I get back,” I sighed, rubbing my face and groaning angrily into my hand. “Why is it always something?”

“It’s the way the world works, I’m afraid,” Svea shrugged. “You gain one small victory and then have nothing but bad experience for a long while.”

“Tell me about it,” I sighed, scratching the underside of my chin before shaking my head. “Alright then, shall we continue?”

“Indeed we shall,” she nodded, smiling gently as she began to walk alongside me, the depths below producing no sound and adding to the tense atmosphere, so I decided to break it with conversation.

“Svea, you mentioned that you were one of the daughters of a High Dragoness, right?” I asked, turning to look at the taller woman.

“I did,” she nodded. “Why do you ask?”

“What exactly is a High Dragoness?” I asked. “I never covered dragonic society much in my studies, kind of briefly went over breeding and solo living when I was about thirteen, and mostly ignored the homework assignments on proper scale maintenance.”

“Pff, that last one would come back to haunt you if you were of our kind,” Svea chuckled. “If you allowed your scales to become damaged or neglected, they can become serious liabilities in later life, for both survival and breeding purposes. For instance, if you allowed one of your first adult scales to grow in at a strange angle instead of trying to reset or remove it, it could cause your entire adult track to grow in misshapen and uneven.”

“Track?” I asked in a confused manner. “What does that mean?”

“Sorry,” she said, shaking her head with a chuckle. “The track is what we refer to as the lines between scales that link together and tend to overlap onto the next line. If the track is as it should be, the line should all intersect together and overlap into the next layer perfectly, meaning that your dermal armour shall be strong and functional. However if the track isn’t as aligned as it should be, it can cause scales to grow in in strange patterns due to other scales being askew or disorderly, meaning that your armour can, at best, not be complete or easy to slip through or, at worst, not grow in at all in some places due to their being no room on the body.”

“So, how do your scales grow in improperly?” I asked.

“In the same way human teeth do,” Svea continued. “It really depends on genetics for how your scales grow, but we can use magic and certain types of wiring to re-adjust the scales during a dragon’s puberty to help their adult scales fit into place and not ruin their track.”

“Mentioning teeth,” I brought up. “D’you only get one set of adult scales?”

“Thankfully, no,” Svea said. “For other dragon species, such as Broadsnouts and Benralian Shriekers, their scales are weak enough to be damaged during most fights and, as such, need to be replaced often so they’ve evolved to regrow their scales every few weeks if they lose one, as lizards do with their scales. For my species, losing a scale is not unheard of, but neither is it impossible, so we too can regrow our scales. Tails are different, though, for different species of dragons.”

“Is that regrowing scales or regrowing the thing itself?” I asked.

“The latter,” Svea answered. “Certain species of dragons can regrow their tails: Horncrests, Dipbacks, and Ruddertails can regrow theirs, whereas my species, Broadsnouts, and Lassenmaws can’t. Though, nobody has figured out exactly why some can and others can’t. Our distant cousins, the Water Dragons, can regrow their tails and limbs… to be honest, I’m not sure why they call them dragons, they can’t fly, they don’t have scales, they have no breath magic, and are anatomically similar to humans than dragons. And they have one of the worst evolutionary flaws I’ve ever seen in an underwater creature.”

“Which is?” I asked with an cocked eyebrow.

“Breasts,” she answered. “And some of them come with sizes that rival mine. Do you know how much they both weigh down and ruin the creature’s streamlined body? Especially for creatures that are designed to swim to most destinations.”

“That… well, do they breastfeed with them?”

“No,” Svea said. “They aren’t mammals, they reproduce through egg-laying. I mean for the love of the Elders, the word mammal itself is derived from an ancient word for breasts. Mammal, mammaries, if you don’t reproduce in a manner that requires breasts, why do they have them?”

“Svea… you’re a little hung up on this issue…” I pointed out after noticing how irritated she was getting. “Bad experience or something?”

“Well… yes. As a youngling, I was brought to one of the underwater palaces in the east to meet some of our distant relatives for a diplomatic mission,” she began, crossing her arms and scrunching her nose up. “I’d been able to use my magic to attain a human form much earlier than most of my kind, and as such I hadn’t exactly… developed to the degree you see me now. And there was this complete cunt of a Water Dragon that would make fun of me for being flat-chested the entire time I was there.”

“Huh,” I said with a slow nod. “Petty.”

“Indeed it was,” she shrugged before looking down at her enormous bust with a satisfied smirk. “But I soon came into my adult body and blew that fish skank out of the water in terms of endowment.”

“D’you want me to ask another question?” I asked with a nervous look. “I mean, I’d love to sit here and talk about how awesome your boobs are for the rest of the day if we could, but I can tell you’re getting pretty salty about it… huh, salty, fish. I made a funny.”

“Yes,” she said. “I believe you asked me about a High Dragoness before we got sidetracked?”

“Right, yeah,” I nodded. “What is a High Dragoness?”

“I know you aren’t too well versed in the matter,” she chuckled, seemingly calming down from her breast-envy. “It was made obvious when you confused a High Dragoness with a Draconic Priestess.”

“Yeah, like I said, didn’t really pay that much attention in school,” I shrugged.

“Not a problem,” she said. “I’m happy to explain. I believe a brief history lesson is in order, you see-” I was ready to listen to Svea’s lecture when my wolf-hearing picked up a scraping noise nearby, similar to that of an axe being dragged across stone. I held my hand out across her waist, stopping her from proceeding as the sound drew closer, followed by another one, then two, then four, all from different directions.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“We’re being surrounded,” I said in a quiet voice, drawing my steel sword and squaring my stance. “I’m hearing at least eight of them and they all sound dangerous.”

“Any ideas?” she asked.

“Cut them to pieces until they stop getting up?” I offered, scanning our surroundings quickly. As we’d been talking, we’d made our way down a small staircase and into what seemed like an ancient plaza, with what looked like an old statue crumbling apart in the centre with several alleyways, streets, and doors to houses leaving a lot of areas for people to come through. Each of the black stone buildings in this area had two floors, each with a balcony, meaning that if there were more of whatever the hell was coming, they could come from both floors if they needed to.

“Were any of them here this early before?” I asked.

“No, they were much further down,” she said, shaking her head.

“Then your commotion last time must’ve brought them looking for you,” I growled, turning around and spotting the first one limp into the plaza. It was a man dressed from head to toe in thick, steel plate armour clutching a chipped battle axe, his armour scuffed and slashes as if he’d seen his fair share of combat, but whether before or after he died here was unknown to me. I scanned over his weapons and armour, spotting the crest of a knight’s guild on the eastern side of Equestria, often known for taking out contracts like most organised guilds did. They often didn’t travel alone, meaning that his friends might still be in this city.

“I’m guessing we’re in range of the city’s magic blocker?” I asked.

“I’m afraid so,” Svea said, trying to cast a spell only to have a dark wisp immediately swallow her magic. “I’m depending on you, Little One.”

“Then let’s try not to fuck this up,” I said, hearing the second and third lost soul enter the plaza, both of them wearing nothing more than rags while clinging to rusted, ruined equipment. “Wish me luck.” I tried to find something on the two newcomers to tell me where they were from, but there was nothing to give me a clue beyond the age of the clothes they wore, being a style that hadn’t been popular for over seventy years if the history books I’d read were right. The two of them seemed to be much more badly damaged than the knight in the plaza, which seemed like a logical reason for why he was able to move so fast compared to the other shamblers.

He rushed toward me, hiking his axe high above his head and attempting to bring it down and cleave me in half. I was thankful that Svea was competent enough to move on her own, allowing me to dodge the attack, spinning around the knight’s side and slashing at his back, my sword creating a loud scrape but nothing more than a scratch on the armour.

“Great,” I growled, wondering why I thought a slash would work against armour as thick as this. “Puncture points and joints, Richter.” I watched as the knight spun around, still having the strength and speed to slash his axe towards me as he spun, myself making no attempts to block a blow from the much heavier weapon for the risk of breaking my limbs, and as such decided that ducking and dodging was my best method of survival. I squared my stance once more, gripping my sword with both hands as I aimed a sstab for the knight’s exposed shoulder joint, my blade slipping in between the plated and stabbing deep into his arm. I then tore my sword free and aimed a slash for the knight’s head, trying to angle it to get under his helmet and make a start at cutting off his head, knowing that a single slash to sever a head with the force I managed to muster up wouldn’t be enough to do it in one.

Luckily, it seemed that I was able to cut more than enough of his neck to cause it to loll back slightly, his skin and muscle having been cut cleanly and a solid cut into his spinal cord causing the head to sag, but not snap off altogether.

“Right, one more should take off the head, then we focus on the limbs,” I said. My hearing caught the sound of one of the shambling ones trying to sneak up behind me and I luckily managed to whirl around in time to slice both of the hand clutching his rusted dagger clean off before driving my sword through his chest and shoving him over. I mentally criticised myself for the sloppiness of my move: deciding to try my luck and see if I could stop an attack to my back instead of putting distance between the two of us in case I couldn’t, fittingly hearing the criticism in Luna’s voice as I went through it.

The lost soul was of course not dead, attempting to shamble up onto his feet only to be brought back to the ground by me booting him under the chin hard enough to knock his head back onto the floor and split open. I brought my sword up with both hands and brought it down on his neck, using the force of gravity for an extra boost to cleave his head off before booting it away for him to lose his sense of location when the body got up. I turned my attention back to the knight to see him managing to heft his axe up, completely ignoring the injuries I’d given him…

As I’d already been told they did.

He continued to advance toward me, blood pouring from the slice in his neck as he stomped closer, bringing his axe down to his side for a low swing. I made another stupid decision, this time rushing forward and booting him in the chest as an attempt to knock him over, only instead causing him to stagger back slightly. He still managed to swing his axe, and though the proximity between the two of us meant that I was too close to be hit by the head of the axe, I was still close enough to have the solid steel shaft of the weapon slam into my ribs, knocking me off my feet and knocking the air out of me.

With a pained grunt, I managed to keep a hold of my sword and roll back onto my feet, keeping my eyes on the knight as my hearing told me that the others were approaching now: a mix of other knights, men with swords, shields, and even one with a bow with a nearly full quiver. I growled angrily, knowing that not two days ago I managed to slaughter a camp full of bandits single-handedly and was now seemingly overwhelmed by no more than eight fucking people. I tried my best to fend off the undying men for several more minutes, but it was clear that with more than one man who was both very well-armoured and immune to the attacks that would fell most men, I was outmatched, and staying to fight would mean certain death. I decided that it would be best to just run for it. Locating Svea, who’d become occupied with dodging around her own knife-wielding lost soul, the ninth one, I grabbed her by the arm and took off as fast as I could.

We ran for several minutes, ducking past many more of the undead men, even spotting a few female warriors, until I charged into a small house, slamming the door behind us and pushing a bookshelf over the door to prevent them from getting in. I hoped and prayed that none of the undead had taken a liking to this place, and after a quick search of the property, I determined that we were the only ones inside. I dropped onto my back side, not even taking the time to sheath my sword, as I panted with exhaustion, searing with anger deep inside about how poorly I’d fought back there, allowing myself to be bettered by a bunch of soulless monsters that had less sense than a catatonic camel between the lot of them. I slammed my hand into the ground, too ashamed to look at Svea as she sat down opposite me, waiting to hear her anger and bile at how pathetic I was.

“You couldn’t have done anything else,” she said in a soft tone.

“Of course I could,” I snarled, “I could’ve managed to kill at least one of the fucking things, I could-”

“Richter,” she said in a calming manner. “Stop.”

“I…” I said, looking into her soft blue eyes and sighing loudly, hanging my head in shame.

“You couldn’t have done anything else,” she repeated. “Like I said, the creatures in here are dangerous. You’ve seen that yourself and should feel lucky that you were able to escape without joining them.”

“I guess,” I shrugged, her words not exactly resonating with me.

“Come on,” she said, giving me a reassuring smile. “All we need do is come up with another strategy. It shouldn’t be too hard, should it?”

Rinvae, Eternal Knight of the Highmoore

After plotting for a while, Svea and I came up with a plan. We both agreed that, without her magic, she was mostly unable to defend herself against the hordes of undead wandering the city. We hatched the plan to have myself traverse the city by rooftop and plot out a less-populated route for us to take to avoid as much confrontation as possible due to the danger the undead posed in large numbers.

I’d managed to parkour my way into what seemed like the city’s market district, spotting a large number of buildings with open walls and counters, as well as several empty stalls dotted around the area. The market district was surprisingly devoid of… well, I can’t really say life, so activity is a better word to use here. The architecture of the city seemed both extremely modern and yet extremely archaic at the same time, with the construction of the buildings possessing knowledge and skill of architecture far beyond the age this city would’ve thrived in; at the same time, the materials used to construct it seemed primitive and limited, old, shoddy stone barely clinging together as I scaled the buildings sculpted from it.

I leapt from a higher building onto a lower platform, the ancient stone groaning and cracking under my weight. The noise urged me to hurry, but the warning came too late. The stone roof gave way, crumbling loudly as I plummeted through the new hole in the roof, landing atop a harp pile of cobble and dust. I gritted my teeth in pain, the sensation of a several foot fall onto solid rock not being as pleasureable as I wanted it to be, but knowing that the noise would attract attention of the few that were around, I decided it was best to hurry up. Once climbing off the pile, my feet made contact with what felt like, surprisingly, wooden flooring. I looked down, barely able to make out the floor in the dark, but upon dropping to my knee and knocking on the floor, I soon confirmed my initial belief.

“Huh,” I said, placing the flat of my palm on the ancient oak floors, the wood being warm to the touch, even through the leather glove I wore. “Odd…” I stood up again, looking around in the darkness to try and pinpoint a door of some sort to exit through or, at the very least, a way of lighting the room. I waited for my eyesight to adjust to the darkness, being able to make out more and more of the room I was in, before deducing it was a master bedroom with a sizeable bed, a set of drawers, a desk, and a large chest at the western wall.

“Well,” I said, placing my hands on my hips and nodding. “At least Svea and I have a place to rest for tonight.” With that thought in mind, I decided it’d be a good idea to check the rest of the building out in case there were any of the undead shacking up as well. But first: ransacking the bedroom. I made my way over to the chest, dropping down onto my knees and opening the heavy lid, getting a strong scent of dust and years gone by as I peered at its contents: nothing. The chest was barren and empty, seemingly having its contents removed a very long time ago. The same was said of the drawers and the desk. They held no contents and evidence that the house had ever been inhabited, save for their initial presence. I turned my head to the large bed, also noting that it lacked any sheets or pillow casings of its own.

The bedroom was stripped bare of all possessions, yet the room had not been ransacked. It seemed as if the owners had packed up and moved. It could simply be that this was just an empty house before the Highmoore had disappeared… but it seemed too coincidental that the civilization rumoured to have packed up and disappeared seemed to have just packed up and disappeared. I decided I’d better check other houses to see if they shared the same quality as this one before coming to a conclusion myself, and even considered consulting Svea on it, just as a healthy bit of conversation upon my return. I rolled my shoulders, opening the bedroom door and stepping out into the hallway. There was a staircase to my right and another door across from me. I decided to check the upper floor first and was met with the same scene at the first room: picked clean living quarters. The downstairs shared the trait of the other rooms, nothing but barren accommodations with no furnishings of any sort.

“Right then,” I sighed, concluding my investigation and deciding to depart. “Back we go.” I went back up to the master bedroom and climbed out of the hole in the roof, taking more careful steps as I made my way through the city before coming to a section that caught my attention. It was a large circle in the middle of the city surrounded by high walls with three entrances in a triangular formation, well over a hundred yards in circumference with a large statue, about seven feet tall, sat in the middle. I decided that the statue was worth investigating, if not out of curiosity and for the fact the area was lacking in any and all undead. I scaled down the wall, my feet landing lightly as I dropped to one knee, keeping my ears trained on any foreign noises that might signal danger.

I slowly approached the statue, taking in the design of it, seeing features such as space in the helmet for pointed ears to rest in, a slender-yet-powerful-looking body of what I presumed was a depiction of a Highmoore warrior. The armour incorporated a lot of wave-like designs, with the joints of the armour being decorated with it, the helmet being tall and sleek, holes for eyes narrow and slanted to protect from arrows and blades getting through while at the same time keeping maximum visibility. The warrior was adorned with a large, flowing cape, a greatshield, and a thick sword, well over seven feet long and about a foot thick, clearly designed to cleave through armour with its great weight.

“Yeah,” I chuckled, admiring the statue as I walked closer to it. “Good luck blocking that attack.” I stood in front of the statue, seeing the towering figure at close range making me feel pity for all those that had to face him in combat, imagining the pure terror of having to stare down such a titan in a one-on-one-

Then one of the gates closed.

“What?” I said aloud, turning around to see the farthest gate locking itself down.

Then the other two did.

“Oh no,” I said in horror, realizing exactly what was happening.

And then the statue cracked.

“Oh fuck,” I growled, leaping back from the “statue” and tearing my sword from its sheath, gripping the leather-wrapped hilt hard enough to turn my knuckles white as I steeled myself for battle. Cracks and breaks spread all throughout the statue, chipping off in pieces before the entire stone layer shattered, revealing the pristine, well-armoured, and angry-looking Highmoore warrior. The monstrous fighter stepped down from the platform it had been positioned on, gripping its own sword tightly as a sinister white glow began to shine out from the eyeholes in its helmet. It then began to speak in a language I’d never heard of and one that bore no similarities to any of the tongues I’d heard in my life, it being a mix of softer-sounding speech patterns and rapidly-pronounced, longer words. I took a step back in preparation, only to have the thing move towards me at an inhumanly-fast speed, gripping my throat tightly and lifting me into the air. As it stared into my eyes, I felt a presence in my mind, implanting concepts into my head that my mind formed into words. First, came the name: Rinvae, Eternal Knight of the Highmoore. Secondly, came two other concepts: Duel and Test.

With that, Rinvae released me and stepped back, placing one hand behind his back and holding his sword vertically against his chest, bowing low before holding his hand out in a gesture to do the same. I followed his lead, mimicking the gesture before waiting to see what he did next. He then held his sword out in front of himself and pointed it forward at a slightly raised angle, wanting me to do the same again. I did so and he stepped forward, making me take a step back. He waved a finger at me and gestured for me to walk towards him. I was apprehensive at first, but after remembering he could’ve literally snapped my neck a moment ago, I decided he was honourable enough to not immediately kill me.

Therefore, I did as instructed, the two of us standing across from one another when Rinvae made a motion with his arms, placing them in an X pattern before pointing to his sword and holding it out. I presumed he wanted us to cross swords with one another, so I did as asked, holding my sword out in front of me and allowing him to place his blade alongside mine, followed by him nodding, stepping back several paces, and squaring his stance. I knew now that this was when the duel, the test, would start. But the test for what?

Before I even had a chance to ponder what was going on, Rinvae launched himself forward with a vicious stab, there being barely enough time for me to make the mistake I did: raising my shield. I caught the blow on the shield and not only did it knock me back over ten feet, it split the shield, the enchanted shield, down the middle. I slammed hard onto the ground, tucking and rolling onto my feet before staring at the split shield in horror.

Good luck blocking that.

“I’m a fucking moron,” I snarled, thinking back to what Luna had taught me about bigger fighters and greatswords. “‘Stick close, they can’t hit you with the sword at that distance because of how big and awkward it is.’”

But they can still punch me in the fucking mouth.

I shook my head, ignoring the ache in my back as I threw the useless shield aside, gripping my sword with both hands and wondering how my arm hadn’t been broken by catching that blow. I gritted my teeth and waited for his next attack, but instead he began to circle me, trying to get behind me. I began to copy his movements, slowly circling with him, minding my footwork and keeping an eye on the huge fighter. He made another move, placing his sword on the ground and dragging it behind him as he rushed over to me, executing a swing that would’ve cleaved me in half if it had connected, only missing by a hair’s breadth as I threw myself to the side, only to realize I’d put too much distance between myself and him to attack before he guarded himself with his greatshield.

It seemed that dive-dodging was out of the question, which meant the only option I had was quick-stepping, which may put me closer to him… but it also but me closer to that sword of his. Taking a deep breath to calm my pounding heart, I waited for him to make another attack. Instead, he charged forward with his shield outstretched, swinging the colossal piece of metal at me and slamming the hard steel into my entire body. The force of the impact sent me flying back, landing hard on my back and slamming my head into the stone floor, pain exploding all over my body as I tried to conscious from that concussive force of the impact.

It was happening again. I’d been stuck against an opponent that outclassed me in every way. It was like facing Zane, it was like facing Luna. Hell, I’d even had this experience with my Dad in the past. I was losing again. The vicious cycle of continuous defeat that never seemed to leave me alone, having victories against untrained opponents and grunts not even good enough to be assigned a name worth remembering. I was down and about to be out, yet again. The frustration built up again, followed by the sense of dread that consumed me as I realized he wasn’t going to sheath his sword. He wasn’t going to come over and offer me his hand. He wasn’t going to give me another shot.

He was going to kill me.

I was going to die here, in this dead city, before I’d even hit my second decade of life. I was going to be skinned like some common fucking deer and disgrace the honour of my entire race, the lowest piece of dirt on the alicorn family tree earning his title of worthless for the thousandth time in his short life, killed by a member of a race nobody knew existed on some stupid fucking treasure hunt.

I gritted my teeth once again, the fury boosting the pain, reminding me that I was still in the midst of defeat… no. The pain reminded me that I was alive. I was still in this fight and I wasn’t dead just yet. I snarled loudly, clenching my sword tightly in my hand as I forced myself to my feet. I was hurt, tired, and mad as hell. I refused to be snuffed out like this, like some worthless cunt being run over by a carriage in the forest. I was the last son of an ancient race of rulers. Of warriors.

And I’ll be fucked if I let some ghost of an ancient race kill me here. Not without a fight.

I twirled my sword around in my hand as I walked forward slowly, pain burning in my entire body that forced a rather sadistic laugh from my lungs, allowing the boost in pain to boost the anger, giving strength to the body that so desperately needed it. Rinvae was a monster, that was for sure. But I’d been trained to kill monsters like him. He wasn’t the harbinger of my death, he was just another fucking trophy waiting for me to hang on the wall.

“Alright then,” I snarled, spitting blood from a bust lip onto the floor. “Let’s see what you’ve really got, Rinvae.”

The ancient knight nodded, squaring his stance and preparing himself as I charged forwards, planning the move I’d use after I baited him into using his. He’d swing for me, without a doubt. It was too easy to not do it.

And he did.

He brought his sword behind his back, gripping it with both hands and swinging for me, the greatsword coming straight for me as I approached it. With a grin on my face, I dropped into a slide, skidding across the polished stone floor and underneath the swing, slashing my sword at the joint in the back of his knee, cleaving through the armour and cutting deep into his flesh, severing nerves and muscle that then caused him to drop to one knee. I slammed my hand onto the ground, forcing myself up onto my feet and skidding to a stop, pivoting and leaping into the air, unleashing a powerful spin attack with my sword cutting deep into Rinvae’s helmet. My momentum was killed by the impact and I dropped to my feet, having cut his leg and cut into his helmet being a good start before I followed it up by gripping the top of his greatshield, pulling it back and slicing my sword down between his arm and the shield itself, cutting through the thick leather that strapped it to his arm and causing it to drop loudly to the floor.

He then swiped at me with his arm, the attack connecting and sending me skidding back but not knocking me off my feet. I stood still for a moment, breathing heavily from the exertion as I stared excitedly at the newly-injured knight, seeing this titanic fighter now kneeling before me. I grinned savagely, a bloodlust I never knew I had urging me to finish him, to sever his head and be done with it, but I kept calm enough to show Rinvae the same honour he’d shown me. I waited for him to pick himself up, standing awkwardly on his knee before turning to face me. I then repeated the same bowing gesture we’d done at the beginning to the fight and he did the same. Both of us raised our weapons and prepared for another clash.

He proceeded to shuffle towards me, his injured leg now giving me a more than exploitable weak spot for the fight, before leaping forward with a plunging attack, only for me to throw myself into a forward roll, getting under the attack and getting to my feet at his back. He whirled around as fast as he could, swiping for me with his gauntlet again, only for me to duck under the attack once more, slashing my sword down the elbow joint of his arm before booting him in the knee, his armour rending loudly and a pained roar coming from his mouth as it presumably shattered his kneecap. He dropped again, allowing me to slam the hilt of my sword into his helmet, denting the metal severely before I cocked my hand back and punched him in the face as hard as I could, the leather glove providing little dampening against the solid metal and it fucking felt like it, but the blow was more than enough to knock Rinvae off his balance, dropping onto his elbow, before I brought my sword up and slashed it downwards, the blow cleaving through the knight’s gap in his armour, severing his head with a wet sound. His head dropped to the floor and rolled away, confusion filling my mind as white fog began to spill out of the knight’s neck stump instead of blood.

I backed away from the knight and his strange contents before I felt another set of concepts being pushed into my brain.The concepts formed into words: “Victory” and “Champion”, followed by a sentence that said “This part of the key is yours, use it to find your reward.”

With that, the body of Rinvae faded away into the white fog, leaving behind a thick, cylindrical piece of what looked like amber behind, the object having two pieces missing, judging by the shape it was cut into. I hesitated for a moment before picking up the object being fairly heavy and very old. With a sigh, I sheathed my sword and tucked it into the pouch on my belt, deciding to head back to Svea and see what she made of this whole ordeal.

Vilthrette, the Dragonslayer

After being allowed by “Her Grace” to sleep in the bed, I was rested and ready for another day of traversal and fighting, desperate to find the next guardian of a key fragment and get one step closer to getting the treasure Svea was after. I strapped on my armour and belted on my sword, Svea choosing the remain in the comfort of the bed while I headed out.

“Aren’t you worried that I’m gonna die?” I asked as I fastened my bracers to my preferred tightness.

“Not really,” Svea shrugged, twirling her light blue hair around her finger.

“Why?” I asked. “Do you believe in me?”

“No,” she answered bluntly. “You’re expendable.”

“... Thanks, Svea,” I sighed, cracking my knuckles and rolling my neck.

“You’re welcome,” she said, turning back over with a yawn. “Now go, my replaceable little minion. Find me my treasure.”

I chuckled quietly, giving her a gentle pat on the ass before heading down the stairs and towards the exit. There was another one of the undead standing outside the door with a sword clutched in his shattered arm, but he was quickly taken care of with a swift punch to the jaw before I firmly closed the door to the house and made a sprint to a nearby wall, running it up for as long as I could and gripping onto a lower section of the roof. I hefted myself up, resting my waist on the ledge before clambering the rest of the way up, making sure to get to a high point to see if I could find anymore arenas.

Sadly, the city itself lacked the towers of the cities back home, and most of the roofing was at the same level, meaning that I’d have to skip and bounce over the city until I came to anything that resembled an arena. The exercise was good for me and I had a lot of time on my hands while I traversed the area, so I figured I’d think a little bit ahead on where I was going after my little fetch-quest.

I was definitely going to fuck Svea again, that was my guaranteed reward. I was looking forward to it without a doubt, myself always being up for nailing exotic beauties such as herself whenever they were willing. But the question of what next came up after getting my reward for all this hard work. I figured maybe I’d go back to Celestia and ask her about trying to get access to the pool of magic I had locked away. We’d tried before, a long time ago, and it had failed miserably. The basics of the attempt involved me sitting with my legs crossed, my eyes closed, and my hands in a weird position. I was supposed to place the tips of my finger and thumb together while extending my remaining fingers out before placing the backs of my thumb nails together in an eight-like figure, as this was supposed to represent the “infinite flow of energy our planet has as well as show the different lines and directions that power flows to” or whatever the hell mystic shite Celestia had come up with.

She’d explained that while the gesture itself was purely symbolic, the process of relaxation and mental tranquility was supposed to allow me to reach through to the magic pool of energy I had like a “hand reaching for a rock in the ocean. To gently take what I desired without shattering the calm surface of the water itself.”

If it wasn’t obvious, Celestia was full of stuff like this.

She had a quote, inspirational phrase, or metaphor for every scenario ready and willing to use. Ranging from saddling a horse in a short amount of time to skinning a cow and draining it for blood, she had some proverb of wise words to impart on those around her. So, that became the first thing on the checklist: go back for magic lessons.

Up next came the reason for the magic unlock: the Nightmare Forms.

I knew that nailing Svea wasn’t going to be nearly enough, no matter how strong she was. There was too much of a gap between myself and even my mother’s Nightmare Form, nevermind Luna and Celestia’s. So then came the issue of more power-ups. I knew the most likely way to get stronger was training. Lots and lots of training. Luna often described the magical pool our bodies possess like another muscle: the more you train and hone it, the larger it becomes. I would be able to increase my magical reservoir and attack strength by throwing myself into training with it…

Though I wasn’t sure how I was supposed to train to increase my magic. I knew that regular training involved a lot of strenuous activities to increase muscle size and strength as well as cardiovascular respiration, but how does one train their magic? Surely it couldn’t be something as simple as repeatedly using their magic over and over again, right? I imagine that spamming plasma endlessly into a wall wouldn’t increase the amount of magical energy you had access to. I think Luna mentioned something about it a long time ago, but I wasn’t really paying that much attention to her. Something I regret deeply now that I had time to reflect on it.

There was also the second option: fucking. Lots and lots of fucking. Tracking down monster girls and convincing them to let me bed them would provide more immediate results, but unless I was able to stick my dick into legendary creatures like a Herrian Sea Serpent or a nine-tailed Kitsune, I wasn’t gonna be getting much power out of the common rabble of monster girls.

From what I knew about the monster girls (which was next to nothing bar power classifications), they had their beef jerky and filet mignon-type monsters, each grade being much more powerful than the last. So I figured the fastest way to do this was to avoid monster girls that didn’t use magic in the same way a caster did, which immediately ruled out most of the reptile family (bar the dragons) bug monsters like the spider and centipede creatures (thank fuck), most of the beastman family (barring hellhounds), and a lot of the fucking weird ones.

Now, off the top of my head, I could think of the more powerful ones that could use magic like Celestia could and decided to narrow it down from there. We obviously had the succubi, but since my mother was a prime cut of demon whore that I essentially had on tap, I needn’t look for another one of those. There were the mermaids, who were extremely gifted with healing magic, so I’d have to keep my eyes open for them, especially a Sea Bishop, if the option arose. There were the regular demons up for grabs in the Hollow Realm, so I’m sure Grandpappy wouldn’t mind me taking a few of them for a few hours if I asked nice enough. And there were also the creatures that lived in Resheph… most importantly, the Pharaohs. They were apparently all-female rulers descended from a pantheon of gods and that they possessed great strength… and also were known throughout the world as very… liberal when it came to their sexual habits, often hosting parties and orgies at the same table in their palaces.

I wasn’t aware of who was on the throne in Resheph at the moment, but I’m sure if I made my way over there, she’d be more than happy to let me stay and partake in their wonderful culture, right? Hopefully. So, we’ll go mark that down as what I’ve gotta do when I get home.

Figure out how to unlock my magic.

Figure out how to train my magic.

Fuck things.

Y’know… that third one shouldn’t really be on there when you think about it. It doesn’t belong on a “To-do list” and instead a “Keep doing what you’ve been doing for the past five years” list… but I guess that note would be a bit too long to stick on a notice board. Oh, and speaking of fucking things: Twilight. I’d yet to keep my promise of getting freaky with her yet, so that was the fourth thing… third… first on another list, maybe? And Karra. Karra lived at the castle now, or was on her way there at least, and that means she’ll be able to...

“Wow, this rooftop is really, really big. I hope that doesn’t mean-”

And then a magical barrier appeared around the entire area, preventing me from escaping.

“Oh, fuck,” I said, reaching for my sword just as I spotted the “statue” of the next guardian at the edge of the barrier. He was nowhere near as big or as bulky as Rinvae was, but this son of a bitch was still definitely bigger than I am. His armour was much sleeker, with far more openings, presumably for joint movements. His armour looked like it was modelled after a tiger, the helmet having the same thick features as the jungle cat, with sleek-yet-strong muscle carvings all along the rapidly-cracking stone.

He lacked the big-ass sword and impenetrable shield that Rinvae had. He had no shield at all, in fact, but what he clutched in his right hand made me even more terrified than the Blade of Obvious Compensat… no, I really shouldn’t be a dick about Rinvae. Brother was a’ight. This new guardian was clutching the single thing that any swordsman despised fighting against: a big spear. As a matter of fact: a big winged spear that prevented me from running the blade down the shaft (kek) and slicing through his fingers.

He stood up in an extremely fast manner, shattering the stone off his body and revealing the spear itself was made of the same material as his armour, meaning there wasn’t a cat in hell’s chance of slicing through the shaft (kek x2) and rendering the weapon useless.

“So…” I sighed, drawing my sword from its sheath and cracking my neck. “A spear, huh? This’ll be fun.”

Right. Remember Luna’s advice about spears, Rick. “They’re used to keep swordsmen at long distances and mostly resort to thrusting attacks, so blocking them is quite difficult. Their biggest downside is their length, as they become hard to manoeuvre when you’re directly in front of them. The problem is getting that close, as your opponent can easily keep poking at you to keep you at a distance and circle around you to prevent being flanked. That’s not even mentioning metal spears that can be swung like a club to do damage without worrying about shattering the shaft (not kek, she’d hit me). Though they can easily be countered by-”. Nah, I don’t think I’ll need that technique. I’ll go for the first one instead.

Okay. So this guy will be a hell of a pushover if I get close, but the problem with getting close is… well, getting close…

Become more articulate.

I took a deep breath before performing the same gesture Rinvae had taught me and waiting for my opponent to do the same. I wondered if he was going to do the same thing to me that Rinvae had done. It turns out he didn’t grab me, but I could feel a presence touching my mind before imparting their name:

Vilthrette, the Dragonslayer.

Wait… Vilthrette… ette? Was it a woman? There was no reason to believe that the Highmoore would have masculine and feminine assignments to their names as we did… but it couldn’t just be a coincidence, could it? Looking the figure over it wasn’t overtly female. There was no defining features either way, as it could either be a narrow-bodied man or a slightly muscular female, and the amount of unmolded armour left the body type ambiguous, showing no room for breasts… though it, she?, could be flattening them down.

I was thrown for several moments, staring intently at my opponent, wondering if I was thinking too hard about this before I got my definitive answer.

The spear knight was a woman.

It was given away the second she began to walk towards me, the swaying hip movements that no man naturally had being the tell-tell sign of her gender.

“So, the Highmoore were progressive,” I said with a chuckle. “Good to see women being allowed to show their capability in combat. Though… I hope she isn’t capable of kicking my ass.”

That question was answered when she made a dash for me, charging at full speed and plunging her spear towards me, forcing me to duck out of the way. I raised up my sword and prepared to slash down at her back, only for her to lean back slightly, change the position of her grip and end up slamming the shaft (kek x3) into my chest, causing me to stagger back slightly. She then altered her hold again, gripping the shaft with both hands and bringing it over her head, cleaving down through the air towards me. I decided to test my strength, squaring my stance, raising the flat of my sword above my head, and supporting the upper half with my palm as the strike came down, the pure strength behind the impact almost causing my knees to buckle.

A loud grunt escaped my lungs as I blocked the attack, only for her to to twist her spear around and yank it forward, the spike on the side of it catching on my sword and pulling it out of its defensive position. She acted fast, launching herself forward again and slamming her elbow into my face, sending me staggering back with a yelp of pain, before she traded her spear into her other hand and stepped forward with another powerful punch, this one knocking me flat on my ass and causing my nose to crack loudly, the metal cutting of her gauntlet into my flesh and drawing blood. Pain screamed through my face, my eyes instinctively watering as I tried to make sense of where the hell I was, just as she gripped her spear with both hands and lunged at me again. I rolled to the side, barely dodging the attack… or so I thought. She quickly slid the spear out to the side as one would when sweeping with a broom, and the polished blade sliced up my back, carving through the leather armour and drawing yet more blood.

I hissed in both pain and anger, rolling even further before getting to my feet, feeling the sting of cut flesh and the warm flow of blood on both my face and my back, now getting my ass thoroughly handed to me by Vilthrette.

“So… essentially completely outmatched and already bleeding before I’ve managed to get close to her, nevermind land a hit on her,” I panted under my breath, standing up straight and speaking directly to Vilthrette. “Would you be interested in meeting my Aunt Luna? I think you two have a lot in common and would get along great.”

Vilthrette gripped her spear shaft (no kek, about to die) tightly, distancing her hands for optimal control of the weapon, and advancing towards me slowly, the snarling tiger helmet giving her a very ominous appearance without needing to do much. I took a deep breath, looking for any sort of opening she may have had in her stance or guard, yet finding none. She was as skilled as a fighter could be with the weapon she’d mastered and wasn’t going down without a fight.

Or going down at all.

I gripped my sword’s hilt tightly, waiting for her to make the next move and preparing to dodge out of the way. She then proceeded to do the worst thing a fighter could:

She feigned an attack. And I fell for it.

I threw myself to the side on instinct and she took complete advantage of my amateur mistake, lunging forward the second I landed in my new position with her spear extended outwards, aimed directly for my chest. I didn’t have any chance to dodge or deflect the attack, so I did the only other thing I could: I dropped to the floor. I threw myself to the ground, using the momentum of my pathetic dodge to hit the ground faster, my back seizing in pain as I did so, as the spear stabbed over me… and the wielder kept moving forwards. Her armoured boot slammed into my stomach, causing her to stumble and fall, crashing hard into the ground and skidding for several feet, this allowing me to get up without fear of impalement. She rolled over her shoulder and got back onto her feet, shaking her head and gripping her spear tighter than ever.

And I think all I did was piss her off.

Deciding that playing this entire thing defensively had been a bad idea, as I’d never make ground on her if I kept letting her push me back further and further, I decided to get closer to her, to try and make her unable to attack. I knew that her stabbing attack couldn’t be used at close range and that she’d have to keep stumbling back to try and get the distance she need for a killing blow, so as long as I was practically on her ass the entire time, I figured I’d be fine.

It turned out “fine” wasn’t a good word to use and I realized that while she wasn’t able to to use her spear very well, she was more than capable of punching and kneeing me. I charged at her, barely ducking past one of her stabs before slamming my shoulder into her chest, knocking her back several feet before repeatedly slamming my knuckles into the stomach of her armour, hoping to dent or weaken it enough to open her up for a stab to the abdomen. Instead, I received a brutal knee to my own abdomen, followed by her slamming the tiger helmet into my forehead, causing me to stagger for a moment before I forced myself closer to her again, gripping the spear and making her unable to use it, while slamming my own knee into her stomach again and again, my knuckles screaming in agony after the punches and my knee starting to kick up the same fuss after a few seconds of impact trauma, wishing now that I’d put on some heavier armour.

Vilthrette tried to, and successfully did, counter my proximity by wrapping an arm around my head and throwing me down to the ground, my shoulder cracking loudly and my back lighting up in agony again as the impact rocked my form, then receiving the shaft (getting sick of kek) to the side of my head. Bright lights exploded into my vision as I then received a boot to the chest hard enough to send me rolling several feet away. With my shoulder, backs, stomach, and head roaring in agony, I surprised myself with my ability to scramble to my feet, looking across the rooftop arena at the very pissed-off dragonslayer with nothing even resembling a dent in her armour..

“If it makes you feel any better…” I panted, looking at her with a grin as I felt the blood trickle down from my forehead. “I think you put a few good dents in on me this round. So… whaddaya say? Shall we call it a truce?”

The response of her tightening her grip on her spear was an obvious indication of her opinion on the aforementioned truce.

“Okay then,” I said, shaking my head. “You do you.”

Right. Her armour was not even closed to damaged

I gripped my sword hard enough to turn my knuckles white underneath my gloves, forcing myself to stand up straight and square my stance. I ignored the pain streaking up my back as I cracked my neck once more.

“Right, you’ve got one more trick up your sleeve, Richter,” I said, firmly grasping the halfway point on my sword and moving closer to Vilthrette. “Let’s make it matter, shall we?”

Vilthrette seemed a little more apprehensive this time around, knowing that half-swording was extremely dangerous to those wearing plate armour and I aimed to exploit the hell out of that fact. I made a move towards her, Vilthrette reacting with a large lunge forward only for me to slam the tip of the spear away from me, opening her up for me to dash towards her. I then rammed the tip of my sword into the gap in her left shoulder blade, the tip of the sword cutting through the Elven warrior’s under armour, muscle, and sinew. A large roar of pain tore from her mouth as the sword pierced her flesh, cutting through nerves and muscle, thus rendering her arm useless.

She leapt away from me, swinging the spear like a pole as she jumped, only to get the same result as before: me being able to use my sword as an instant deflection for her spear. Her new lack of support for the weapon meant that while it wasn’t cumbersome, it wasn’t as dangerous as it was before due to her lack of steadying and thrusting power (now we have more kek), this reducing her overall danger level exponentially.

It was clear that Vilthrette was on the ropes and that Luna was right about me:

I’m a fucking moron.

I started this fight with the knowledge and technique to quickly dispatch the extremely dangerous enemy in front of me and I’d chosen not to use it… why exactly? Because I wanted a good fight? Because I wanted to be proud of myself for beating a superior opponent using a stupid plan? Because I wanted to be “fair”? This was an opponent that could have, and almost did, skewer me within seconds of starting this fight, and has had me on the ropes because I refused to use a technique that would counter them. I shook my head with a sigh, drumming fingers on my blade as Vilthrette charged at me, having abandoned all of her defensive strategies in an attempt to finish me off.

Once again ignoring my injuries, I managed to deflect the sloppy attacks with even sloppier blocking, waiting for the chance to knock her guard completely out of the way and finish this fight the way it should’ve been finished within a minute of starting. She gave one last powerful swing that I was able to bat away with great force, opening her completely up. I then proceeded to duck forward and stab the point of my sword into the gap in her leg plates, taking her to one knee the same way I did to Rinvae, before bringing the tip of my sword up to the gap between her chest plate and helmet and then proceeding to tear my blade across her throat, slitting through her jugular and ending the fight with the Old Dragonslayer in the way it should’ve been done. She clutched at her throat for several seconds, unable to stop the torrent of white fog that poured from in between her armour before finally dropping to the floor. She faded away as Rinvae had done, leaving behind her piece of the key, and bringing myself and Svea one step closer to finding our treasure.

Elisa, the Failed Saviour

Deciding that I wanted this key hunting bullshit over and done with as soon as possible, I made the decision to not rest up at the house we’d requisitioned, and instead to head straight for the next key fragment. This whole adventure was nearly done and dusted, and I was more than eager to get whatever treasure was stored down here… though I would be a liar if I said I wasn’t curious as to what happened in this place. The whole city gets abandoned by its people and a curse is cast over the whole city that exempts the Highmoore themselves? This whole situation was pretty bizarre, not even mentioning the fact that these Highmoore warriors, guardians of the key fragments, keep referring to me as champion. Rinvae had made mention to the reward, probably whatever treasure was down here, but Vilthrette had said nothing. She never spoke to me beyond the mental imprint thing. I put a hand to my face and sighed, wiping the sweat off my brow with a dusty glove as I made my way across the city, trying to find another important-looking area to kill the final guardian.

My eyes scoured as far as I could see in the dark city, noticing the strange magic lamps that gave off a faint green glow, giving the streets below an ominous, almost goblin-like appearance, as the green light shone against the black stone. With a shake of my head, I kept moving forward, progressing to high towers and wide areas, trying to find the third guardian. As I progressed through the city, I came across something I was surprised I’d never found before:

The lower levels.

The city, as I’d been told by Svea, was an inverted cone shape that burrowed deeper into the ground, with the deeper areas of the city being restricted to the more high class individuals of the Highmoore. I discovered just how deep the city went when I nearly went careening off the side of the building I was on, grinding to a halt as I realised there was nothing left to jump across to.

“Fucking hell!” I exclaimed in surprise, skidding to a stop just before the edge. I dropped into a low crouch and turned around slightly, preparing to grip the edge of the roof if I should skid slightly further, but thankfully that move wasn’t necessary. I remained completely still for a long moment, taking a deep, shaky breath before standing straight and peering over the edge, staring into the abyss. The first thing that stuck out to me down there was how bright it seemed to be. There was architecture illuminated by brilliant golden lights, several much higher quality buildings dotting each of the lower slants of the city as it spiralled further and further down into the earth. I followed the bottom spiral all the way back up to the top, seeing it come to a stop at a big, wrought-iron door.

“Well…” I said, leaping over rooftops and down to the ground, coming to a stop in front of the door. “I’m guessing I’ve found where the keys go?”

I traced over the door with my hands, squinting to try and make out any kind of keyhole in the dimly-lit area. I eventually found one, and found that it wasn’t the one I was looking for. The keyhole wasn’t the same cylindrical shape of the key fragments I’d found. In fact, I’d struggle to even call it a keyhole. It was a notched hole in the door in a triangular shape, with what appeared to be both writing, and an illustration of the object I needed being held aloft by what looked like a female, judging from the long hair and hourglass figure (Highmoore were stacked, go figure), with the image of a large, church-like building. I ran my hand through my hair, sighing loudly as I put the clues the image was giving me together:

“So… whatever I need is being held by some woman in a big church?” I asked myself in a questioning manner. “Right. So… let’s find me a church…”

I turned around, facing back into the higher levels of the city as I looked around for the large church, trying to make out the spire of the building in the darkness of the city. Spotting what I believed to be the building, I began the trek to the building just visible over a large distance away. The journey itself took no longer than a few minutes and I was soon standing at the door of the church. The ancient spire of the church stood tall and proud, with symbols of a language I didn’t recognise carved into the doorway in an extremely intricate manner, the carvings being written in a cursive too elegant for regular chiselling, and instead seemed like they were written into the stone by hand.

I stepped inside the church and was greeted by both a familiar and unfamiliar sight. The first familiar sight was the door closing behind me, leaving me trapped in here with whatever man o’arms was ready to chop me into pieces. The unfamiliar thing was the thing sitting on a wooden chair in the middle of the empty church. I slowly walked towards the figure, keeping my eyes peeled for any sign of hostile behaviour, as I got a good look at it. She was definitely female, clad in black armour that was made up of many smaller plates, almost like a dragon’s hide, with a large cloak hanging over her shoulders, the hood pulled up to obscure her face. On her hip was a long, thin blade in a scabbard made of the same material as her armour, inscribed with symbols from the Highmoore language. I could see one of her gloved hands resting on the armrest, knuckles spiked with sharp, pyramids of black metal, designed for maximum damage upon striking. She lacked a shield or any sort of defensive weapon, but had a large dagger strapped on her left hip, the hilt’s intricate design visible inside the ragged cloak.I took another step towards her, this one seeming to disturb her, lifting up her head and sending a shock through my system at what I saw:

The most striking thing about her was her skin. It was a shade of pale baby blue, thick lips an almost-white shade of blue. Her face was one of true beauty, with sharp cheekbones and eyes similar to the shape of those found on women in the far east, with burning blue irises that seemed to stare into my very soul. While the beauty she possessed was beyond mortal women, in the same way that alicorns were more attractive than humans ever could be, it was marred by something I could only describe as an affliction. Her entire face was covered in black, vein-like scars that streaked across her face, the sclera of her eyes a black almost too dark to comprehend. Her entire expression seemed to be filled with pain and anguish as she stared at me, tilting her head sideways as she studied me.

She lifted a shaking hand up to her hood, seeming to struggle with the motion as her hand shook and twitched as it moved upwards, eventually being able to grasp the hood and remove it from her face, revealing a set of long, pointy ears and snow-white hair, tied back into a ponytail. As she stared at me, I could feel her presence in my mind, moving through my consciousness in search of something. Her mouth twitched and her lips pursed several times, before a grin spread onto her face as she found what she was looking for.

“Ahh,” she sighed in a firm tone. “A tongue I’ve never encountered before.”

“You… how can you speak it if you’ve never heard it?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I learned it from you,” she said, pushing herself out of her seat and trying to steady herself as she got up. “I’ve taken the knowledge from your mind to ask something of you.”

“You can in a second,” I said. “But first explain to me why the others I’ve fought didn’t do the same thing you just did.”

“Because they could not,” she said, shaking her head. “My fellow Elves weren’t as gifted with the Essence as I am… no, your kind refers to it not as the Essence, do they? What do you call it… magic? Bah, such a ridiculous word for Their power.”

“Their?” I asked in confusion. “Who’s Their?”

“So it’s true…” she sighed, hanging her head in what seemed like remorse. “Their Majesties truly have abandoned this world.”

“Are you going to answer any of my questions?” I asked. “Or are you just being mysterious because you want to?”

“The answers will be revealed to you soon enough, Champion,” she said, looking up at me again. “But before that happens, you must defeat me, claim the last key, and destroy the monster we so foolishly created.”

“Alright then,” I sighed, having heard enough stories from Luna to know I wasn’t getting anymore answers out of her without completing this little quest I was on. “Do you have a name?”

“I do,” she nodded. “My name is Elisa, the one who shall test your worth… and the one who must see you succeed where I have failed. For the good of our race and the grace of The Mothers… wherever they are now.”

“Here’s hoping,” I said, drawing my sword and gripping the hilt tightly. “Shall we begin?”

“Indeed we shall,” she nodded, once again having her hands seem to resist her commands as she moved it towards the hilts of her weapons, drawing them both from the sheath and taking up a combat stance.

“With the eyes of the Great Mothers on us both,” she sighed, “I judge you in the name of the Highmoore Royal Guard. Have at you!”

Despite her grand speech and fearsome looks, there was something wrong with her. She moved forward slower than she seemed to want to, swung with so little power that it was nothing more than a joke to deflect her blows. The stress and anger brought on by her lack of power was visible on her straining face. I was able to sidestep the fallen warrior with nary any effort and it would be unbelievably easy to behead her and be done with this farce. I took a deep breath, shaking my head and deciding to keep my honour, letting her fight as much as she could before using a basic manoeuvre to disarm her. The sword skidded across the floor with a loud scrape, the disheartened look on Elisa’s face almost breaking my heart. Luna had told me of this happening before: the sad story of a warrior who continues to fight past their prime to the point where they can barely raise their weapon. Elisa seemed to be so damaged by whatever condition ailed her to the point where she couldn’t stand up for herself any more than a child could. I needed to end this fight here and let her die a warrior’s death to avoid her shaming herself any further.

“Tell me, child,” she said, turning to look at me. “Is it true that the Great Mothers have abandoned this world?”

“I’ve never heard of them and my family has never mentioned them before,” I answered truthfully. “It’s been a long time since the Highmoore around so maybe your religion was lost to the ages?”

“I see… then if the Mothers truly have given up their positions as guardians of this world,” she said, gritting her teeth and looking at her sword. “Then there is no more danger in committing the sin they damned us for to begin with.”

I was confused as to what she meant at first, seeing her merely bring her arms close to her chest, but as soon as she made her next move, I understood what she meant. She flung her arms outwards, and an enormous explosion of black sludge and muck erupted from around her, her eyes being completely swallowed by the blackness, and the vein-like scars on her face began to pulse as something was pumped through them. She turned to look at me, her head lashing around at great speed as she bared her previously-unnoticed fangs at me in rage. She then launched herself across the room, still moving in the stilted, puppet-like manner, but at over ten times her original speed. She snatched her sword from the floor and landed in a squared crouch holding her dagger, now visible as a hilted fang of some sort up by her right shoulder and her sword, both now pulsing with the same black ooze, out towards me.

“Defend yourself, boy,” she snarled. “As now your test truly begins.”

“Oh fuck,” I sighed, gripping my sword with both hands and preparing myself for whatever the hell she had up her sleeve now. The first thing I noticed about the semi-transformed Elisa was how unbelievably fast she was. She was able to cross the room towards me in a few seconds and launch a brutal stream of attacks with no chance of blocking them. I dodged to the side of the stream of slashes, attempting to slash her in the back, only to have her whirl around and used her dagger to knock my hand down and out of my attack before slamming her spiked knuckles into my chest, cutting deep into the leather and sending me flying back with a loud cracking noise. I was immediately knocked on my back, barely managing to roll backwards in time to avoid a plunging attack from her. I lunged forward, attempting to hit her in the face with the pommel of my sword only for her to reach forward with the hand that clutched the dagger and catch my wrist before releasing her sword entirely, grabbing hold of my arm with both hands and throwing me across the room.

I landed hard on the stone floor, skidding for several feet, as Elisa picked up her weapon from the floor and launched her dagger at me. I had less than a second to roll my ass away from that throw and even less time to get up and recover.

I managed to do half of that.

I got up, sure, but wasn’t able to recover before a vicious jump-kick from Elisa sent me blasting back into the wall, knocking the wind out of me and the impact of my head hitting the wall split the skin open, feeling agonising pain, warm blood, and a loss of direction all at once. I dropped hard down onto my stomach, the wind thoroughly knocked out of me by both impacts and, as much as I tried to, I couldn’t bring myself to stand. I could hear a disappointed sigh from Elisa as she walked slowly over to me, dragging the tip of her sword across the stone and producing a loud scraping noise as she did so.

“Another failure,” she sighed, stopping in front of me and raising her sword up into the air. “And now you’ll join the rest of those who have failed to pass this test. I’m sorry, young man.”

I tried desperately to move, trying to force myself to roll, punch, kick, skid, or shout to get her to stop before she landed the killing blow, but nothing mattered. My body wouldn’t respond to my commands, making me fear that the impact had possibly damaged my spinal cord, and all I was able to do was wait for the end. I looked up at the Highmoore, her cursed, black eyes staring down at me with an almost sorrowful gaze, before she drove the sword she held tightly downwards, the blade piercing through my armour, skin, muscle…

And straight through my heart.

A New Challenger Approaches

It seems that the treasure Svea and I were looking for had proven to be a mite more popular than we’d anticipated, as minions clad in armour were surrounding us, clutching at their weapons and gritting their teeth angrily as they waited for some kind of order.

“Attack!”

There it was. The ensuing seconds were a clusterfuck of sorts, as masses of armed men charged towards us, numbering somewhere in the high thirties region, with weapons outstretched. I could tell that the fox girl would be a liability, but upon seeing the Jinko effortlessly swat aside four men at once with a single sweep, I knew this would be no problem for us to handle.

One man clutching a halberd rushed at me, swinging wildly only for a quick duck and a drag of a blade across his throat to take care of him, spurring one of his friends with an axe to come rushing towards me. He swung hard, but I dodged quicker, managing to get behind him as he brought the axe down to the spot where I’d been previously, receiving a slash across the legs and a deep cut into his neck as payment for his troubles. Two other men followed up their friend's assaults, only to be granted the same prize for their troubles. The fight was a mess, to be honest, as more and more untrained men stampeded into the slaughterhouse of a Jinko and a semi-trained amateur swordsman like myself, with blood splattering everywhere, limbs forming neat piles on the floor, and a hoarder’s dream of scattered weapons, flung from the hands of dying men as their head was taken off by a well-manicured Jinko claw.

The battle was in full force and going more than our way before an enormous magical blast sent all of us flying backwards, piles of bodies and weapons being flung across the streets as whatever wanted in on the fight made its presence known. There were several seconds of silence as those thrown by the blast struggled to regain their bearings, and the silence was followed by the loud sound of high-heeled boots clicking on the cold stone.

“Honestly…” the voice, a female one, sighed in disappointment. “After all of the effort and money put into finding the ‘toughest, strongest, and most well-hung warriors in all of Winter’s Maw’, you guys are nothing but pushovers.” I turned my head to look at the source of the voice and came across a semi-familiar sight:

A succubus, in full form, too.

She had the tell-tale signs of her race. Large, curved horns that reached over her head, a constantly-lashing tail, similar to that of a dragon’s, small, leathery bat wings attached to the small of her back, wide hips, thick thighs, a big ass, and huge tits. Each item of feminine attraction was almost on complete display, only being held back by a leather scrap of clothing that barely qualified as a high-hip thong, an almost non-existent corset that barely covered her nipples, and a pair of thigh-high leather boots with sharp heels.

It was the appearance of this honey that reminded me mom hadn’t ever revealed her full succubus form to me before, only going for the halfway point with the bigger tits and better features, whereas this beauty was completely shameless about her origins, and seemed to enjoy flaunting it. I pushed myself up out of the pile of corpses I’d been thrown into, sheathing my steel sword and drawing my silver one, making no attempt to hide from the succubus as I did so.

And, of course, she smelled me out immediately. Her eyes lashed over to me, a sex-driven smirk spreading onto her thick lips as she twirled a blonde bang around her finger. She inhaled again, catching the scent of both myself and my species, without a doubt pinning me down as an Incubus immediately.

“Oh… I thought I smelled huge dick somewhere in here,” she giggled, bending over with her hands behind her back and allowing her tits to jiggle. “And, from the smell of it, you’re Unclaimed, too. Seems like today’s my lucky day. Tell me, dear boy, how far on are you when it comes to your Incubus form revealing itself?”

“Gonna have to be honest with you, hun,” I shrugged. “I’m not too sure what you’re asking.”

“Oh?” she said in a surprised manner. “You haven’t been taught these things by the Wet Nurses? They’re usually so good with their explanations, especially seeing as how they’re very practical when it comes to teaching Incubi, lest they get a little desperate.”

“In English, please?” I asked, crossing my arms.

“Gosh, the youth of today,” she said, shaking her head in a disappointed manner. “I’m guessing you know about our species, Succubi and Incubi, and you know about our true forms. The difference is, whereas my true form is a gorgeous, busty whore that makes men drool like a bull dog… an Incubus’s true form is a lot less… attractive, shall we say. When you get low on sex energy, your powers boost themselves to try and find some pussy, as does a Succubus, but when we get low on energy, our true forms make us extremely seductive through pheromones and attractiveness.”

“I’m guessing I don’t get it as good?” I asked.

“Smarter than I gave you credit for,” she giggled. “I like that. But yes, the true form of an Incubus is somewhat equivalent to that of a werewolf or any beastman…. Except instead of a hunger for human flesh, you get hungry for pussy. Lots of it. And unlike in your human-esque form, you don’t have any control over yourself. When you get the horn, you give it to someone, whether they want it or not. Turns you into a big ol’ furry sexual predator, that stands at around seven feet tall, with a throbbing dick about two feet long, that’ll pump about a gallon of fuck muck into anything you can get it into.”

“That seems… really unfair in comparison,” I said with a cocked eyebrow. “Succubi turn into gorgeous sex goddesses and Incubi turn into… a hairy rape wolf?”

“More or less,” she said with a shrug, before turning her seductive gaze back on me. “If you’re interested… I’ll be your cock sock when you need one.”

“As tempted as I am to have you as my own piece of meat, Ms. Beef Jerky” I answered with a chuckle. “I’ve already got Mrs. Filet Mignon waiting for me at home.”

“Ohhh… that upsets me quite a bit,” she said with a shake of her head before quickly raising her hand. “Oh well, guess you die now.”

“We’ll see,” I shrugged, gripping my sword tightly and wondering what kind of trick she had up her slee-

In her cleavage. That’s probably the only place she’d be hiding something. Or she could be smuggling stuff in her sna-

I was dragged aside by the Jinko just before a bolt of lightning from her palm, only to then be thrown violently at her before the Jinko followed suit. I positioned myself in mid-air, slashing towards the succubus in an attempt to get her to dodge the attack, which she did, and this successfully opened her up to have her stomach almost punched through her spine by a brutal uppercut from the Jinko. The succubus launched up into the air, but used her wings to recover, raining fire from her hands that blanketed the entire floor, stitching towards us at a fast rate before the succubus was brought out of the sky by an arrow piercing through her wings, causing her to drop onto the hard ground.

Out of the darkness and down from a rooftop leapt a strangely familiar-looking woman, clad in a dark blue cloak, clutching a bow in her hands. She looked up with bright blue eyes and a shit-eating smirk on her face as she stared happily at the damage she’d done to the succubus.

“On your knees in the back alley of a city nobody goes to anymore?” she asked with a rough voice. “Is it Saturday already, Lilly?”

“Very funny, furball,” the succubus snarled, getting back to her feet. “I’ll be sure to write that quote on the plaque beneath your cat girl ass when I hang it on my wall.”

“Go right ahead, that way we’ll keep the trend of people looking at my ass more than yours.”

The succubus fired another bolt of lightning with a roar of rage, all of us scattering as we went in for our attacks. The succubus was able to throw up a shield to block a triple-notched arrow shot from the archer, but was unable to deflect another punch from the Jinko, the blow sending her skidding several feet back, opening her further for several slashes with my silver sword, the material of the blade cutting into the flesh of her arms as she brought them up to protect herself. I finished the assault by booting her in the stomach and sending her even further back, all of us coming to a stop as she did, waiting to see what she did next.

“You…” she snarled, her energy building to something as a black light began to pulse around her, the sound of her aura charging giving us all a reason to panic. “I’ve had enough of all of you!”

The black energy erupted violently, lashing and whipping all around her as her eyes glowed a vicious red, sharp claws seemingly made of shadows now covering her hands, making them almost as thick as the Jinko’s as she charged towards us. I was closest to her, so I was given the aggression first, having to duck, dodge and deflect attacks as best I could, or else risk getting torn to pieces. As I moved around and dodged the attacks, a question came into my mind:

What the fuck was going on?

Seriously; this had gone from just Svea and I hunting down some treasure, to getting keys, to mystical Mother gods, now to a troupe of animal girls fighting off a million grunts that I’m going to refer to from now on as Jeff with an assigned number, and a succubus, with one of those catgirls looking a hell of a lot like the one I railed a few days ago. I shook my head, stabbing forward with my sword and catching her in the shoulder, cutting through something important, I hoped. She responded with a straight-knuckle punch to my face, knocking me flat on my ass but also putting me some distance away to allow her and the Jinko to bump heads while I got my breath back and thought for a while longer.

Did Svea tell somebody else about this? Did somebody else piece this all together? How in the fuck did the Highmoore be believed to not exist for so long if everyone and their fucking grandad has made their way here? Did one of Svea’s informants blab to other people? Did somebody stalk her and steal her findings? All of this shit was running through my mind at a mile a minute, all the while I remained stationary with my sword clutched tightly in my hands wondering if the new catgirl’s ass was as big as Karra’s or if it was just an exception for her.

Its at times like this I wonder if I’m more boner than man.

I was roused my my arousal by the sight of the Jinko getting smacked aside by the succubus, now moving closer to the fox girl who remained frozen in terror. Two of us seemed to notice this, myself and the catgirl, and we both sprung into action. She fired two arrows at the succubus, only to have them be deflected by the darkness surrounding her, using some kind of demonic magic to deflect projectiles, it seemed. Luckily, this was a good enough distraction, allowing me to sprint up behind her, leap into the air, and knee her in the face, hitting her hard enough to break her nose before cleaving my sword down on her, slicing deep into her shoulder blade and causing black blood to spray everywhere.

She then spun around and unleashed another explosion, screaming with pain and frustration, before a dark portal opened behind her, allowing her to leap into it and escape. I remained completely still for a second, keeping my weapon at the ready just in case this was a prelude to something else, but after the others seemed to relax, I did so as well. I sheathed my sword over my shoulder, placed my hand on my hips and sighed loudly before asking a very direct question:

“Does somebody want to explain to me what the fuck is going on here?”

My Favourite Position is Exposition

Svea was not all too happy that I’d brought “guests” home with me. She spent the entire time the little group, the fox girl named Elena, the Jinko named Jiang, and the catgirl named Larra, explained how they’d found out about the treasure glaring furiously at me. The girls explained that they’d heard about the treasure from, as I’d guessed, one of Svea’s informants who had sold the information to anyone looking to buy it for a high price, leading this small team and what was essentially a small troop of hired thugs lead by two demons: the succubus, named Lilly, and another demon by the name of Edinzal, also known as Eddie to the group. The explanation was satisfactory by my standards, but one thing that bugged me was how they were able to use both their magical candies, why Lilly was able to use her magic, and why the men we’d killed had actually died.

“The curse on this place stops any and all magic from anyone that isn’t a Highmoore, right?” I asked. “So how is yours working?”

“I’m not positive, but I think we found a loophole in the statement that the curse was built on,” Elena answered. “We looked at the most popular curses, hoping to find some kind of common trait in those that had been foiled or removed by clever thinking, and we determined that a lot of them started with something like ‘All ye who enter through here’ or ‘For whoever steps through this door’, or something similar to that. And by taking a guess that the point where the curse starts affecting you is the main entrance, we decided not to go through that way, and instead tunnel through a hole in the mountain.”

“It… it was that easy?” I asked with a surprised expression, looking over at Svea. “Why didn’t you think of that?”

“If I’d known that was the wording of the curse,” she growled. “I would’ve done exactly that.”

“Right… okay then,” I sighed, shaking my head. “So, if we wanted to, we could go out and come in the way you guys did… and Svea would get her magic back?”

“Yes, exactly,” Elena nodded. “And with how this has turned out, I mean with us now having to deal with two demons on the strength of the spawn of an archdemon, I think we’d need all the help we can get. We got lucky against Lilly today, but when she and her partner come back prepared… I don’t think we can handle them.”

“I’m sure we can manage,” Jiang snarled. “I can handle anything.”

“Jiang, please,” Elena said, placing her hand on Jiang’s paw and looking into her eyes. “I don’t want to see you get hurt. We need Svea’s help.”

“Swishy’s right, dudes,” Larra said, resting her hands behind her head as she leaned back in her chair. “We need Scale-Momma over here to be at her full strength, else we’re fucked.”

“Right, this has been bugging me for a while,” I said, cutting into the conversation before it got serious again. “You wouldn’t happen to be related to another Neko named Karra would you?”

“Karra?” she asked with a smirk. “Of course I would, she’s my pride and joy.”

“Is she your sister?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Nope, she’s my daughter,” Larra answered with a chuckle. “I know I don’t look a day over thirty, but we Neko’s age as gracefully as fine wine. How d’you know her?”

“I hired her for a job,” I shrugged “Among other things.”

“You two are fucking, aren’t you?” she asked with a chuckle.

“Kind of,” I nodded. “Well… yeah.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not gonna kill you for it,” she chuckled. “She’s a grown woman and can do what she wants now.”

“Good to hear,” I smirked. “Just so you know, I did actually get her an office job in Equestria. She’s not a bandit anymore. I hope.”

“She never was one for the straight and narrow,” she shrugged. “Who knows, maybe your dick’s straightened her all the way out. I’ve heard it’s more than long enough.”

“Anyway,” Svea said in a jealous manner. “The curse’s wording doesn’t affect any other entrances besides the front door?”

“It’s what we believe,” Elena nodded. “They need to either specify a specific entrance or all of them if there was more than one of them, but since there’s no other entrances to the city they would’ve only bound it to one, as they most likely didn’t think of people coming in through another way back when it was cast.”

“And we’re positive the quote was along the lines of “All ye who enter through here’ and not just ‘Enter here’?” Svea asked.

“From the evidence we’ve seen, that’s what we believe,” Elena nodded. “It’s a glaring loophole in the magical contract, but it’s one we can exploit the hell out of. And if it means anything to you, I’m really excited to be working with you.”

“Seconded,” Larra chuckled, clearly undressing Svea with her eyes. “I can’t wait to see Scale-Momma in full glory.”

“Are you coming onto me?” Svea asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Indeed,” she giggled. “But not in the way the boy has.”

“And what exactly do you mean by that?” Svea asked.

“Cum” Larra stated with a catty smirk and a swish of her tail. “I can smell it all over you. He painted you with it and you haven’t had a chance to shower yet, have you?”

Svea crossed her arms under her jugs before chuckling quietly.

“Does that make you think less of me?” she asked with a grin.

“No, I love a woman who can get that dirty in the bedroom and still be as regal out of it. It shows that you’re in control of yourself,” she said, moving closer to the taller woman. “It’s hot.”

“Hmmm… well, maybe once we’re done here I can let you tongue-bathe me?” Svea offered, placing her lips inches from Larra’s, the room filled to the brim with sexual tension as Elena looked away with a burning blush while Jiang barely managed to keep her hands down by her sides and not start rubbing herself. “After all, it’s been far too long since I’ve lain down with a woman. I miss the experience.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Larra chuckled, pecking Svea on the mouth before darting back to her chair. “Now, both of you get going, you’ve got power to restore.”

“Indeed,” she smirked, before turning to me. “Come along, Richter.” I shrugged, following after her as we headed out of the door and back through the city, the undead missing from their usual spots, possibly drawn to the location the fight took place in quite a ways away.

“So,” I asked her after a few minutes of walking. “Are you gonna wear something nice for your date?”

“You’re not jealous, are you?” she asked with a smirk.

“Why would I be?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “I’m here to help you get some treasure, fuck you, and then leave. I didn’t expect you to swear your undying love to me or anything like that. If you’re in the mood for sex with somebody else, it’s not my place to stop you. I’ve kept that attitude with every girl I’ve slept with.”

“That’s a good attitude to have,” she said with a smirk before going quiet all of a sudden. Her gorgeous eyes were cast to the ground and a strange look on her face as we walked.

Svea?” I asked, looking at her in the face. “Is there something wrong?”

“I… maybe,” she said turning back to look at me. “It’s like you said, I can have flings with people, with Larra, with you. But it’s also like you said: You leave. You go away the next morning because you’ve got other things to do, other places to be. I don’t really have anyone special to keep me company. I did once… long ago, but…”

“Are you saying that you want a mate again?” I asked.

“In a way,” she said, coming to a complete stop, turning to me and putting her hands on my shoulder, looking me dead in the eyes. I wanted to question her on why we were stopping, but the look in her eyes told me I should remain quiet, to wait for her to say what she wanted. She opened her mouth several times, seemingly struggling with the sentence she wanted to say, as if not sure of how to word it, or afraid that she may say something that wasn’t what she meant.

She screwed her eyes shut, dug her fingernails into my shoulder for a short moment before taking a deep breath and blurting it out in one, complete, ineloquent sentence that told me everything she wanted me to know:

“I want you to get me pregnant.” she said in a strained manner. “I want your baby.”

Like Mother, Like Daughter

“Are you sure?” I asked Svea, placing my hand on her arm as she stood in front of me, still visibly shaken from the weight of her request.

“Yes, I’m sure,” she nodded with determination. “This is what I want. It’s what I need. I’m an old, lonely lizard that hasn’t had any true joy in her life for nearly one hundred and fifty years. I need something to be affectionate towards and something to be affectionate towards me.”

“I understand,” I said with a gentle smile. “I’m just not sure if it should be me that gives you one. I mean… do I deserve it?”

“What?” Svea asked in a confused tone. “What do you mean?”

“I mean… isn’t there somebody else, another dragon you could find that could give you a child? I feel like if I did it it would, I don’t know, devalue your status among the other dragons,” I said. “I know selective breeding was practiced in your species, and that you didn’t let certain species breed with-”

“Stop,” she said, holding a finger to my lip and silencing me. “You’ll do fine. You’re as pure and worthy as any dragon worth his scales. You’ve got the pedigree and the stature for it, so there’s no argument there. Though… just as a quick question…”

“What?” I asked.

“If I get pregnant in a human form, the child will be born as a human and I won’t be able to shift forms until the child is born,” she explained. “But if I become pregnant in my dragon form, it’ll be a dragon.”

“Any preferences?” I asked.

“Yes. I want a hatchling. Human children disgust me with how underdeveloped they at the point of birth,” she said in a disgusted manner. “So, if it’s all the same to you-”

“You want me to rail you in your feral form?” I asked.

“Actually… I did mention the half and half earlier, the form I used when I let you have your way with me,” she said, drumming herself on the chin with a finger. “But, if you want, I can alter my form to resemble a dragon more than a human, but still keep this figure?”

“You can do that?” I asked in an impressed manner.

“Yes, anthropomorphising myself should be no issue at all, and it’ll be the best for both of us,” she chuckled. “Though I will need to remember to make my scales more akin to a snake than a dragon. I’m not sure you’d enjoy a titfuck if it were like titfucking a cheese grater.”

“If you wouldn’t mind,” I grinned. “You mentioned it being the best for both of us? Is that because it’ll be an attractive female form for me and it won’t require you to swap your forms when changing back to a dragon?”

“That’s a reason, yes,” she nodded. “But not the one I was thinking of.”

“What was the one you were thinking of?” I asked.

“Well…” she said, wrapping her arms around my neck and squeezing her jugs into my face. “I really like getting my tits sucked.”

“Good to hear,” I said, massaging and spreading her ass through her dress. “You should tell that to your new fuck toy later tonight.”

“I will,” she smirked. “After she’s done eating me out, of course. Those cat tongue feel amazing on my pussy.”

“You enjoy yourself then,” I said. “But right now, we’ve gotta get back to full strength. Shall we?”

“After you,” she beckoned, both of us heading back towards the entrance of the city. It was obvious when Svea’s magic returned to her as her entire demeanour changed considerably. While I hesitated to say she looked more arrogant, she was definitely confident once more. She stood around, casting brief spells that ranged from fire to air blasts, minor physical transformation, such as changing her hand to her dragon claws and back again, before trying out a basic terraforming spell, using it to raise and lower the snow-covered ground several feet before lowering it again.

“There we go,” she said with a smirk. “Back to one hundred percent.”

“Good to see,” I nodded. “Now, care to find the other entrance the rest of the crew used?”

“I could,” she said with a chuckle, holding her hand out towards a section of the wall several metres to the right of the door. “But I’d much rather make my own.”

She locked her arm into place and began charging what appeared to be the plasma magic she’d told me about before. A ball of plasma about the size of a melon formed in her hand, swirling and warping with power, before an enormous beam blasted out from the fourth state of matter, boring a hole with its twisted spin that travelled deep into the mountain side. Once Svea was satisfied with the hole being wide enough for us both to walk through comfortably, she lowered her hand with a contented sigh.

“Now for an extra power boost,” she said, tensing her arms down by her sides and grunting loudly, an aura eruption blasting outwards as she rapidly morphed into her half and half form in less than a second, her mix of draconic and human beauty being more than welcome to me. “Righto then. Shall we head back inside?”

“Why’d you change?” I asked in confusion.

“The human form I inhabit lessens the amount of magic I can access due to it being a smaller pool of magic on principle,” she explained. “The half-switch back to my true form gives me a larger pool of magic but allows me to keep the human size and agility it provides…” She was silent for a moment, looking down at her enormous breasts, thick hips, and fat ass before shrugging her shoulders.

“Maybe agility wasn’t the best term to use…” she said, scratching her head with her thick claws. “Perhaps… maneuverability is a better choice?”

“Indeed,” I said, grabbing a handful of her thick butt. “No complaints from me.”

“Hey,” she said, moving my hand off her rear with a small smirk. “As much as I’d like you to rail me again, we’ve got to get back to the others before they start to miss us.”

“Yeah,” I sighed. “Don’t wanna keep your girlfriend waiting, do we?”

“No we do not,” I said, gesturing for her to lead the way. Svea took the lead, strutting forward and using her tail to flick me under the chin and then beckon me forwards after her, both of us entering the new exit and waiting to see if the theory was true.

It was.

Svea was able to conjure magic all the way back to the home we’d used as a base, checking every few steps to make sure she could still conjure a flame or control some wind. We made it back into the house to find an unexpected sight: sleepy-times. We spotted Elena and Jiang counting sheep while clinging to one another on the floor, both having disrobed from their combat gear and were completely stark naked. Larra was nowhere to be seen but her bow and quiver were resting against a table, so it was obvious she hadn’t left just yet.

“Right,” Svea said with a nod. “I’m gonna go take care of Elisa and get that key thing from her. You rest up for as long as you can until I get back, you hear?”

“Are you sure you can manage on your-” I began, only to take a single look at Svea before falling silent. “Have fun.”

“I shouldn’t be gone long,” Svea said, petting me on the head. “Try to keep yourself entertained.”

“I will,” I shrugged, unbelting my swords from my back and dropping them next to Larra’s gear, deciding that I didn’t want to wake up the sleeping lesbian couple and decided to get my head down upstairs in the master bedroom… well, that was the plan.

Until I ran into Larra taking up the entire bed.

She was wearing nothing besides an old towel, wrapped tightly around her sleek-yet-busty body as her tail swished back and forth in the air, her nose buried in a book that she seemed quite interested in. She spotted me walking into the room and offered me a kind smile as she turned over slightly.

“Hello again, dear boy,” she said with a smirk. “I didn’t expect you back so soon.”

“We made good time,” I shrugged. “Mind if I sit down?”

“Not at all,” she said, patting the bed space next to her as she budged over. I lay down on the bed next to her, placing my hands behind my head and staring up at the ceiling as Larra continued to read her book.

“Where’s Svea?” she asked.

“She went to take care of the Highmoore back at the church,” I answered. “Where’d you get that towel from?”

“There’s a bathroom across the hall,” she said, pointing out the door with her tail before sending it back to spinning in circles. “Is the big girl back to full strength?”

“Oh yeah,” I nodded. “Even switched back to her half-and-half form for a power boost.”

“I’ve seen dragons do that before,” Larra chuckled. “Though I imagine it’ll be a more arousing sight for me this time around.”

“Why wasn’t it the last time?” I asked.

“Cuz the dragon was toasting the crew I’d built up,” she shrugged. “I used to lead a mercenary group about fifteen years back. Stopped after the jobs took me away from Karra for too long.”

“That’s a good reason,” I nodded.

“Aye,” Larra said, turning over onto her back. “The poor girl missed me terribly when I was away. Wouldn’t stop kicking up a fuss for the people I asked to look after her until I came home. I decided after my crew got burnt to a crisp by a pissed off dragon that it would be best for both of us if I settled down with the money I’d made and started building a good life for us both.”

“Did she like that more?” I asked.

“For a while,” Larra shrugged. “She settled down more, went to a proper school, trained to ride horses. But when she got to about fifteen she… changed. Became more like me when I was her age: getting into fights, stealing, and fucking anything she liked the look of. I tried talking to her about what she was doing, but she told me it was her calling and nothing was gonna change her mind.”

“What did you do after that?”

“Well, I did the only thing I could do: I accepted it. I understood from my youth that when someone sets their mind on something as much as she did, they don’t stop going for it until they either get it, or die,” Larra explained, her beautiful blue eyes glossing over with the haze of memories. “I trained her as best as I could, made her street smart, business savvy, and a downright sociopath. Did you ever meet the gang she built up?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “I killed all of them for a job.”

“Well, if you’d kept them alive they’d have told you stories about my girl you’d have to hear twice to see if they weren’t lying,” Larra chuckled. “She did all the usual bandit stuff when she got to sixteen: rape, pillage, murder. Made me proud in a strange way, that she was out on her own and succeeding at something. How’d she talk to you the first time you met?”

“Ehhh, there wasn’t really much talking,” I answered truthfully. “I walked up the stairs and entered her room to find her masturbating with vigor, only for her to ask me to give her a hand. Or a dick.”

“Sounds like her,” Larra chuckled. “Making Momma proud, as always.” With that, the Nekomata let out a loud yawn, closed her book, and put her head down on the pillow.

“Gnight,” she said, her tail still refusing to settle down.

“Yeah,” I said, closing my eyes and attempting to fall asleep myself. “Gnight.”

Babymaking... Kind of (Threesome clop)

“Awww, how adorable.”

This statement brought me out from the world of slumber, turning my head to see Svea standing with her arms crossed and her tail lashing about behind her in a playful manner. I then turned my head to see the now-naked Larra clinging to me, her tail swishing even in her sleep, as she purred quietly. She latched herself onto my arm and stuck it between her cleavage, whether on purpose or accidentally was a mystery to me, and she seemed happy as ever. Svea leaned closer, holding the bar that we needed to unlock the door with a smile on her face, sticking her tongue out in an arrogant fashion before standing up straight again.

“The kill itself was quite easy,” she shrugged. “She liked to talk a lot, but beyond that, there wasn’t too much trouble getting her to stay down.”

“Glad to hear it,” said in a sleepy manner, snuggling Larra, noticing now that she’d shook her towel off in her sleep, closer to me and shutting my eyes again. “Can I go back to sleep now?”

“I suppose…” Svea said, tapping a claw on her chin. “But only if I get to snuggle up next to you.”

“Fair enough,” I said, budging over as best as I could without disturbing Larra, only to have Svea plonk her large and heavy body next to me with her tits pressed into my face, the thick flesh making it harder to breathe as she hugged me close to her godly rack.

“Hey!” I snapped, still cranky from being woken up earlier than I wanted to be. “Please don’t try to suffocate me.”

“Make me,” she chuckled, sticking her tongue out again. I gritted my teeth angrily, moving myself away from Larra, much to her sleepy protests, and straddled Svea’s stomach, sliding my morning wood inbetween her tits and beginning to massage my cock with them.

“Really, Richter?” she asked in an amused manner. “Would you be so forward as to assault me in such a manner?”

“Svea, this is clearly what you wanted me to do,” I said with a bemused expression. “So just shut up and open your mouth.”

“Well… I’d be a liar if I said you were wrong,” she giggled, using her hands to squeeze her tits around my cock even harder and opening her wet mouth, allowing the head of my shaft to slide past her thick lips and over her soft tongue. “But what do we do if our kitty friend wakes up?”

“If she does, I’ll finish with you and let her have a turn,” I shrugged, angling my hips in a different manner as to be able to properly fuck her juicy jugs, feeling her heart beat against the base of my cock as I picked up the pace a little. The exertion forced my breath to quicken slightly, the sound of fleshy thuds bouncing around the walls as my hips slammed against her rack. Eventually pre began to slicken her cleavage, allowing me to get a boost of pleasure thanks to the extra lubrication and the effects of her hot spit, my thrusts now staying at their apex for several seconds at a time as her skilled mouth sucked the tip of my cock while her strong tongue lashed and lathered the thick head, the quiet groans I let out letting her know she was doing a good job.

“Ohhh…” a disappointed voice said from next to us. “Why’d you start without me?”

We both turned our heads to spot the pouting catgirl looking genuinely upset that we’d engaged in coitus without asking if she wanted to join in, her eyes large and mopey as her lip quivered slightly in sadness.

“I didn’t wanna wake you up,” I said, sliding my cock out from between Svea’s jugs and gently stroking the head myself. “But now that you’re up and awake, you’re more than welcome to join in.”

Larra stared at me with glowing eyes before those same orbs travelled down to my throbbing cock, rolling over onto her back and opened her mouth as wide as she could, inviting me to slide my cock into her gullet and fuck her throat. I looked at Svea with a smirk, crawling over the bed to where Larra had laid down before positioning myself over her. I slid my length into her tight throat, seeing the bulge in her neck grow in size as more of my shaft was pushed deeper inside, before I went as deep as I could.

“Svea, be a dear and give her a little attention, if you would?” I asked the dragoness before she eagerly moved over to the other side of the bed, opening Larra’s legs and staring hungrily at the Neko’s moist pussy. She licked her lips in an anticipated manner before diving down into the all you can eat buffet of catgirl snatch, her strong tongue pushing inside Larra’s cunt and lapping at her inner walls, the horny groans from the pussycat sending vibrations through my cock as I began to gently pump my hips back and forth, not wanting to injure Larra as I worked my way up to orgasm.

I kept my eyes on Svea’s performance the entire time, it being abundantly clear that this wasn’t her first time with another woman as she ate the kitty out with trained expertise. She used her mouth and tongue to excellent effect, licking, sucking, and prodding Larra’s clit with vigor before stabbing her tongue back inside her innards, keeping her thighs parted with her large dragon hands as the catgirl ran her fingers through Svea’s thick locks, gently tugging at strands with each poke and push of Svea’s tongue that went deeper and deeper into her cove. It was a genuine treat to watch Svea work, a smirk on my face the entire time as I felt Larra shiver and shake with excitement, both weak and strong mewls escaping past the thick shaft in her throat as I bucked it back and forth, thick layers of spit and pre coating the massive object as I was pushed closer and closer to nutting in her gorgeous gullet.

I could tell that Larra was getting close to orgasm, the way she was unable to keep anything straight and still being a dead giveaway that her floodgates were about to open wide, I myself wanting to witness if she came anything like her daughter did, fucking her throat with much more vigor than before as my pleasure levels rose higher and higher, seeing Svea giving much more force to her oral as she too noticed the proximity to orgasm the catgirl was displaying. With no more than two minutes passing, Svea pushed Larra over the edge, the catgirl shaking violently, squirting onto Svea’s tongue and mouth with a stream of juices as she burst. Svea eagerly lapped up the catgirl squirt, greatly enjoying the taste of Larra’s lady cum as she drank every last drop. I felt myself being pushed over the edge by the sight of Larra’s orgasm, cumming deep into her gullet and down into her stomach, each stream of hot, sticky spunk, coating the MILF’s throat as she moaned in delight, basking in true pleasure as Svea removed her mouth from the dripping pussy and locked lips with me, allowing me to get a taste of the delicious juice she’d gorged herself on moments previously.

I pulled my cock out of Larra’s throat with a loud pop, the catgirl panting with pleasure and excitement as she played with her pussy, savouring both the taste of my cum and the feeling of Svea’s tongue inbetween her folds.

“Holy… fuck,” she grinned excitedly.

“You ready for more?” Svea asked. “Or do you need a minute to get your breath back?”

“No, I’m good,” she nodded, sitting up straight and wrapping her arms around Svea’s neck, locking lips with her and allowing the two of them to swap the tastes of cum and squirt, heightening their own arousal to the point of them being unable to let go of one another. Their tails wrapped around each other’s and their spit-swapping became ever more passionate, my cock reinflating at the sight of the lesbian love session, feeling almost bad about having to interrupt their fun.

But not too much to miss out on them.

“So…” I said with a smirk. “Who wants to go first?”

“I’ve already had my turn,” Svea chuckled, breaking away from Larra long enough to speak. “She can have it first.”

“I’m down with that,” Larra giggled. “Do whatever you want, big boy.”

“Does that list of whatever I want include ‘Fucking a baby into each of you?’” I asked with a smirk. The two girls looked at each other with surprised expressions before they untangled their tails and exposed their hot, wet pussies to my hungry gaze.

“Sure,” Larra nodded. “I’ve got nothing but time and could use another baby around the house.”

“You know how I feel about that,” Svea grinned, going back to sucking Larra’s tongue with wet, horny moans escaping every now and again. “Fill me up, not-so-little-one.”

With a grin, I moved around to the other side of the bed, pulling the tangled pile of limbs, tits, and ass over to the side of the bed and positioning my cock against the smaller, top-position girl’s snatch before ramming it deep inside her wet cunt. Her head rocketed up from Svea’s mouth, her eyes in the back of her head and her hanging tongue dripping spit down into Svea’s open mouth, the dragoness eagerly drinking the sweet liquid. Larra’s inner walls clung to me tightly, showing no sign of having a child pass through them before, as I leaned my chest on Svea’s thick rear and began to fuck Larra with gusto.

The wet slapping sounds of my hips hitting her thick, sweaty ass carried across the once-quiet room as her moans of pleasure into Svea’s mouth muffled a good chunk of the sounds, hot sweat clinging to the both of us as our coitial bliss overloaded our senses. The sensation of her tight kitty pussy swallowing my cock as deep as it could go, the feeling of driving all eleven inches of thick cock deep into her sopping wet cunt made my entire mind go blank, wanting nothing more in the world than to fill up her womb with my seed, and instinct I’d never experienced before now.

My breath became heavy and ragged as my thrusts became harder and harder, weak whimpers coming from Larra’s mouth as she forcefully sucked Svea’s neck as the taller dragoness began to gently chew on her ears. I took my hand off of Svea’s thigh and pushed two fingers inside her pussy, allowing her to get some kind of enjoyment before I moved onto her, a loud laugh of pure pleasure coming from the dragon’s wet maw as she began to grind her cunt against my fingers, brutally ramming my fingers inside her as hard as I rammed my cock into Larra, lowering my mouth to lick the sweat off her back as the two women ground against myself and each other.

The thick stench of sweat hung in the air, only competing against the lustful scent of sex for dominance of the room. The smell of carnal desires leaving a thick cloud of musk in the room as all three of us crept closer and closer to orgasm, both girls pussies tightening against whatever appendage I had inside them. I could feel their insides quivering, as I had many times before, as their orgasms drew closer and closer. I decided to go all out for Larra, wanting to give her a powerful orgasm as I filled up her womb, pumping my thick load into her body and giving her something to treasure.

I gritted my teeth, hammering my cock in and out of her cunt as I managed to push all three of us over the edge, Larra popping first, squirting all down my cock, following my Svea having a clean orgasm but locking up completely as she did so, with myself being the last to cum, pumping stream after stream of sticky fluid deep into Larra’s womb, the sheer amount of semen guaranteeing that she’d be bearing my child within a year as her entire body wracked with shakes, her tail once again wrapping around Svea’s as all three of us came, several long, hot, blissful seconds passing by before our dams closed once more, leaving us all sweaty and exhausted, riding our sexual highs for as long as they’d last.

Up next was Svea. I needed to fuck a baby into her as quick as possible, but sadly, we were interrupted.

“Look, I’m really sorry to interrupt your fun, guys,” Jiang said, poking her head through the door and staring longingly at our little pile of fuck. “But there’s a large number of very angry demons making their way through the city. We need to armour up and take care of them. Then you can get back to breaking the bed, I promise.”

With that, she ducked out of the room and left us alone again, our sanity returning as I slid my cock out of Larra, spurting the leftovers of my load onto her thick ass as I leaned over her shoulder.

“So, Mamma Larra,” I chuckled. “Shall we get dressed?”

“Of course, Daddy Richter,” she giggled, locking lips with me and sucking my tongue for several moments. “After you.”

I moved back from them and allowed Larra to swing her leg off Svea, dripping cum onto her stomach as she did so, revealing a very bemused looking dragoness with a very empty pussy.

“Look, I promise you that after we get done here, I’ll cum inside you twice,” I promised. “Hand on heart.”

Svea rolled her eyes over to me, glaring angrily as she worked the deal over in her head.

“Three times and you have to eat my ass,” she said in a cold tone.

“Done,” I said, looking around for my armour as my cock began to soften. “Now, shall we?”

“Ugh,” she sighed, still unhappy about the present situation. “Fine, let’s go.”

An Unexpected Arrival

By the time the girls and I got to the site of the battle, it was already in full swing. Elena was doing her best to keep up magical barriers against the oncoming demon horde, the small army being a mix of the usual Demon Knights, smaller, skinnier skeleton warriors clad in spiked, black armour that were surrounded by hellish energy, with the occasional Hellhound dotted around the group and a small number of what looked like Demonic Chanters, probably there to buff the rest of the group with, surprise surprise, demonic chants. So essentially, they’d gotten the rape train running down the tracks and it would be difficult to stop.

Not to mention the two at the back of the horde dressed in armour. There was of course Lilly the succubus, but the second was someone I didn’t recognise, but knew was dangerous. He was clad in thin, black-plate armour, with a wide-blade sword that looked to be made of obsidian, the go-to choice for demonic ceremonial blades, though not insanely useful when Kairosteel is an on-hand option. Meaning it wasn’t for this dude. He wore a helmet in the shape of a dragon, the same scale pattern carved over his entire armour set, with his lower jaw visible, revealing the dark blue skin of a high-birth demon. This was a hint to how strong he was gonna be, and from what I knew about higher-born demons… we were in trouble.

“Can you sense him?” Svea asked from behind me, her teeth gritted in an angry manner.

“No,” I said with a shake of my head. “I never learned to sense energy.”

“Be thankful you cannot,” she snarled. “His power is that of something beyond any mortal being. Not to mention the scent of his blade. He’s spilled the blood of dragons with that infernal weapon. For that he must pay.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, drawing my silver sword from my sheath and cracking my neck. “Well let’s just focus on getting to him first.”

“It shall be no problem at all,” Svea growled, launching herself up into the air before crashing down into the centre of the demonic force, a colossal energy wave vaporising a large number of them before they even noticed her.

“Way to thin out the numbers, girl,” I said in an impressed manner.

“And a way to get herself killed,” Jiang snarled, taking off at high speed towards the demons, baring her sharp claws as she began to slice and slash through the skeleton warriors before brutally tackling one of the Hellhounds to the floor.

“Could… use some help… please!” Elena shouted from her position. Larra and I darted towards her, the catgirl firing several arrows into the skulls of the demons, the creatures stumbling back but being otherwise unharmed by the attack, save for the arrows lodged in their heads.

“Oh fuck,” Larra said in a worried tone. “How are we supposed to kill these things?”

“I…” I said, slicing through several arm bones to cut away weapons and shields, only to have some kind of magic force repair the damage. “I have no idea. Elena?”

“Yeah?”

“You happen to know any spells that could vaporise them?”

“I’m a shield mage, Richter!” she growled, pushing back several angry, chattering skeletons.

“It was worth a shot!” I said, slicing through more of the skeletons, if only to prolong us being overwhelmed. I turned my head to the sight of the dragon and the tiger using their own magic to take care of the skeletons, with a large number of ash piles dotted around them as evidence of their greater success.

“We need to get to the others!” I shouted over the clanging metal. “Can you form a shield around us to breach through the skeletons?”

“I… I don’t know, I’m kind of at my limit here,” Elena whimpered, cracks appearing in the large yellow shield she’d cast in front of us. I took a deep breath, looking around for options, frantically searching the surrounding area before I spotted an escape route.

“Alright, drop the shield and follow me!” I called over to her. “We can flank these things and get back to the others without getting overwhelmed!”

“Are you sure?” Elena asked in a worried tone.

“Positive,” I nodded, grabbing hold of her arm and pulling her with me. “Let’s go!”

The three of us retraced our steps, heading back into a building, slamming the door behind us and going up a set of stairs. We then charged through the bedroom and out onto the balcony that was a few foot of air away from another building without any demons on it.

“We’re gonna need to jump!” I said, bursting forward and leaping over the edge, landing on the rooftop before turning around for the others. Larra cleared the balcony with a quiet grunt and a front flip, whereas Elena cleared it with an ungraceful climbing manoeuvre before landing hard on her feet.

“Ow,” she said, gingerly stepping forward before following after us. “Where to now?”

“Across the rooftops and down to the street level just up ahead,” I explained as we sprinted along. “Once we get down there we can group up with-”

My explanation cut off as a loud warping sound came from in front of us, a black vortex opening up before the same demon I’d spotted earlier leaped through it, landing gracefully before standing up straight with a smile on his face, raising the point of his sword directly at me.

“Hiya, Cousin Richter,” he said with a smirk. “Going somewhere?”

The group of us came to an almost screeching halt, holding my sword out in front of me and taking a defensive stance, shooting him a questioning glare as I remained completely silent.

“Do… do you know who I am?” he asked in an arrogant, full-of-himself manner. “Surely you must?”

I remained silent further still.

“I see, Dear Celestia must have refrained from telling you about your extended family,” he said with a shrug. “I can’t really blame her, after all. Most pairings between demon and Earth-Walkers don’t tend to have a happy ending, especially after what happened to her regarding her baby girl.”

I gritted my teeth angrily, but still refused to speak.

“Y’know, our grandfather speaks very highly of you,” he said, twirling his sword in his grip as he spoke. “I believe he thinks you’re quite the prodigy, a combination of Alicorn and Archdemon blood, spiced up with the limitless potential of Incubi draining powers. Quite the genetic marvel, wouldn’t you say?”

I stared at him cautiously.

“That’s why it’s even more of a shock to see that you’ve turned out so pathetic,” he chuckled, checking the sharp claws of his armour in a grooming fashion.

I stared at him hatefully.

“I mean, talk about a disappointment, right?” he laughed. “All of the hype and speculation around you, our grandfather watching for many years to see the heights of power you’d hit… and you turned out so unbelievably unimposing that you couldn’t even hit six feet tall, Richter. You’re pathetic. A mistake. A waste of the training dear Luna provided you for all of these years and a waste of dear mommy’s egg. If she’d been where she was supposed to be this entire time, she would’ve created a worthy heir for our family. But… after Grandfather gets ahold of her, and Celestia, again… there’ll be plenty of time for that.”

“Who are you?” I snarled.

“Oh? He speaks?” he asked in a cocky tone. “I must admit, dear cousin, you’ve got quite the deep voice when you’re not shrieking plans to your whores behind you. Oh, and they can leave us in peace if they want. They can go help your other sluts if they want to.”

“You’re letting them go?” I asked.

“Of course I am,” he nodded. “I’ve no beef with them, they’re not important to me or my plans. No… you’re the one I’m interested in.” With that last statement, he began to circle me in a threatening manner. I copied the movement myself, raising my blade to my chest and preparing myself for a fight.

“Girls, get out of here,” I said to the others. “I’ll handle this one.”

“Are you sure?” Elena asked, only to be patted on the shoulder by Larra before nodding nervously. “Be careful.”

“Trust me, my love,” the demon chuckled. “He won’t be. He’s on a scale so far below my strength that it’s not worth registering to me. No, this’ll be no problem at all.”

I gritted my teeth, stepping forward with a vicious lunge only to have him turn to the side to avoid the strike before swatting my blade aside. I retreated back to my defensive position once again, eyeing him up and waiting for him to make the next move.

“You know, with Grandfather so obsessed with watching you grow and age, he neglected his other spawn quite severely,” the demon snarled angrily. “Too busy asking about little Ricky to even bother learning the names of his grandchildren, nephews, and nieces. He’s only ever cared about your family, even the one he managed to drag through with him before Celestia locked him away.”

“... What other one?” I asked in confusion. “Who are you talking about?”

“They never even told you… after everything Celestia did to… my my,” he giggled, lashing forwards with a strike that I managed to backstep quite easily. “They never even told you. How pitiful it must be for you for your family to never even mention where your mother even came from. Though to be honest, if I was in Celestia’s position and the things Grandfather had done to her were done to me.... Heh, I don’t think I’d be able to even think about it without breaking down. Still, the Solar Alicorn was always a tough old whore, I’ll give her that. Just like that pink slut of a daughter. Such a resilient girl, honestly. Still the abuse did wonders for her power level.”

“Shut up about my mother,” I snapped angrily, stepping forward with a swing, both of our blades clashing briefly before we lashed out with fists, punching each other in the mouth as we swapped sides, turning around and clashing blades again in a manner similar to the way I and Rinvae had done before, though there was no honour in this encounter.

“Your mo-” he said before catching himself, shaking his head with a laugh. “You think that… oh, honestly, dear boy. What have they lied to you about?”

Lied? What the fuck did he mean by that? Was he trying to say that Cadance wasn’t actually my mom? But… who else would be? There were no other Alicorn in existence besides my family, right? Unless he was insinuating that it was of the others that had given birth to me? No, no… that couldn’t be right, could it? I didn’t bear a resemblance to any of them besides Luna, and that was only because of my hair colour, and even then, I got my two-tone hair from my dad while Luna only has a single shade of dark blue.

“Alright, asshole,” I snarled, gripping my sword with two hands and preparing to rush him. “You better start explaining things right now before I lose my temper.”

“Oh, please do,” he laughed. “I’d love to see what happens when the child gets a little cranky.”

I launched myself at him with a vicious snarl, throwing swing after slash after stab at the arrogant son of a bitch with everything I had, utilising every technique in the book to try and slip past his guard, but to no avail. Every strike was blocked by an elegant movement from him, such little pressure being put on my opponent that he was still able to maintain a fencing stance and guard with dignity, while I was wearing myself out rapidly trying to get some kind of a hit on him.

It was after my sword started to become heavy in my hands that I realized, all too late, I’d made a mistake. I’d opened the fight way too forcefully and had worn myself down too fast. He noticed this as well, waiting patiently for me to make some kind of slip up before brutally punishing me for it. As soon as my sword slipped a little bit past his ear on another wasted stab attack, he hit back. He brought his hand out from behind his back, balled a fist, and slammed it into my stomach so hard that it ruptured something. This was obvious by the mix of spit and blood I coughed out upon impact, followed swiftly by the crippling pain of the initial attack and the second blow of being kneed straight in the ribcage, crushing my ribs to dust and sending me flying off the rooftop and several feet downwards, the impact splitting the back of my head open and breaking both my pelvis and damaging my spine.

I was out. Taken down by this demon in two hits after he’d gotten bored of waiting for me to do something to impress him. He leaped down to the street next to me, kneeling down besides me and patting me on the chest with a grin.

“See?” he asked with a chuckle. “A waste of Mommy’s eggs. I can’t believe I was ignored for the past eighteen years by my grandfather because of a worthless piece of shit like you. It’s more insulting now than ever, actually. If you were really as strong as Grandfather wanted you to be, killing you would’ve felt amazing because I defeated such a mighty warrior, and would’ve proven myself to be the superior grandchild. But this? This angers me beyond belief, as I had my glory taken away from me and wasted on such filth like you.”

He cocked his hand back and punched me in the face, shattering my nose and skull as well as cutting the skin with his gauntlets.

“And the best part is: with you having come into the city without using the door, the curse doesn’t affect you,” he smirked. “Meaning that if you die here, you’re dead for good, Richter. Goodbye, dear cousin. It’s been nice knowing you.”

He cocked his hand back again, readying the finishing blow, only to be blasted in the back by a bolt of lightning. He lowered his hand and turned around in an annoyed manner, looking at the person that had struck him. It had been Svea, obviously, standing amongst the disintegrated remains of the small army and holding the beaten body of Lilly, casting her aside like a ragdoll and snarling angrily at the demon.

“I’ll be right back,” he said to me as he stood up. “This shouldn’t take too long.”

He walked forwards, Svea firing another bolt of lightning at him, only for him to swat it aside with some kind of deflector spell, then rushing at her with his sword extended. Svea was able to easily block the strike of the blade on her near-indestructible scales, but was unable to defend against the vicious knee attack she received to her thigh, the muscle giving out and causing her to drop slightly, this allowing the demon to hook her in her face and sending her staggering back. He didn’t stop with his assault, applying a rapid series of blows to her body and face that caused her to stumble and bleed, skin splitting and bone breaking, as his vicious punches left Svea unable to defend herself, only being spared to torment by an intercept by Jiang, who threw herself into the fray and slammed her thick tiger hands into the demon’s stomach, knocking him up into the air, followed by her gripping his leg and slamming him into the stone floor.

The ground beneath him shattered and cracked upon impact, Jiang following up the assault with a series of rapid and bone-shattering punches, throwing all of her strength into the punches, as she continued to beat him into the stone. She seemed to be gaining the upper hand before the demon caught both of her punches, eyes widening in shock as her entire strength, the inhuman power that could punch holes in solid rocks, has been stopped with an almost effortless level of strength. The demon then booted her in the stomach, sending her flying into the air, only for her to be blasted by a purple beam, boring a hole through her stomach as she came slamming down into the ground.

Larra launched forward, firing arrow after arrow at the demon, only to have them bounce off his armour with nary an impact. He then got to his feet, blocking another punch from Svea with his palm before twisting her thick dragon wrist, forcing her to her knees, before punching her in the face hard enough to create a shockwave from the impact, shattering her nose and sending blood spurting down her beautiful face, finishing Svea off with a spin-kick before moving in on Larra, dashing towards her at inhuman speed before wrenching her bow away from her and slamming a knee into her chest, the same way he’d defeated me, before bringing his elbow down on the back of her hunched-over body, snapping her spinal cord from the shoulder down and causing her to collapse to the floor in a bruised heap. He then turned on Elena, the fox girl trembling with terror as the demon stared at her ominously, raising his hand up and charging an energy attack with a dark look in his eyes.

“And the funny thing is,” he said in a low growl. “I was going to let you all live.”

The energy beam reached its full charge and was a mere second away from being fired before something moving almost too fast to comprehend sent the demon flying well over thirty feet into the nearby wall with enough force to shatter it. He went flying with a loud yell, the creature or object landing softly on their feet and speaking to Elena with a familiar voice.

“If you’ve got any spells or supplies that’ll help your friends,” the person said. “Now's be a good time to use them. They haven’t got much time left.”

Elena nodded, still shaken to the core, as she took out the bag of candies she carried with her and began making the rounds, giving each of us one to save us from death, before finishing her run with me. By this time, the demon had dug himself out of the hole in the wall, his eyes wide with fury and malice, blood running from his bust lip, as his gaze set on the one that had attacked him.

“Luna,” he spat with hatred in his voice.

“Vermon,” the Lunar Alicorn said in a disgusted tone, crossing her arms and staring at him coldly. “I’m quite surprised you managed to get yourself out of the pit I threw you in the last time we met.

“I’ve gotten stronger since then, whore,” he snarled. “The last time we fought I was nothing but a child, still bragging about his father’s position. But now, as I’ve realised my true strength, I’m more than powerful enough to take care of a little slut like you.”

“It doesn’t matter if you’re a boy or a man, Vermon,” Luna snarled, taking up a defensive stance. “What you are is a delusional fool if you think you can take me.”

Vermon roared with rage, throwing himself at Luna with a barrage of super-powered punches and kicks, throwing what seemed to be all of his strength into the brutal assault, only for Luna to dodge each and every attack as if it were nothing. Once Vermon’s barrage ended, Luna threw two simple jabs, left and right, both of them knocking teeth and blood out of Vermon’s mouth and causing him to wail in agony.

Vermon, the demon who had single-handedly managed to take down an ancient, super-powerful dragoness and a trained Jinko warrior in less than a minute, was now struggling to stay on his feet after two simple hits from a woman who didn’t even seem to be trying. Vermon spat a mass of blood and grit from his mouth, once again throwing a vicious assault at Luna, this time using more speed than power to try and land some kind of hit, had every blow blocked or deflected by Luna’s arms and hands, each attack that was able to shatter a dragon’s bones not even leaving a mark on Luna’s flesh.

She caught Vermon’s leg with one hand, swinging him around and launching him into another wall before following the attack up with a powerful blast of magic. Vermon slammed into the wall hard, but managed to fire a small energy blast to collide with Luna’s causing them to collide and explode into a cloud of smoke, only to realise that Luna had anticipated that move, using the smoke cloud as cover to get closer without being seen, dashing forward and slamming her fist into Vermon’s stomach, causing him to vomit over a pint of blood out onto the floor, following the attack up by viciously slamming her elbow into Vermon’s neck, knocking him downwards. He was then caught by another knee strike from Luna, this time to the face, shattering his skull and splitting it open, blood and chunks of bone raining down over Luna’s armoured knee, before Vermon began to fall once more, this time being sent flying to the side by a roundhouse kick from Luna.

The battered demon landed hard on the stone ground, blood, bone, and brain fluid leaking onto the cold floor. With one, last-ditch effort to fight, the near-destroyed demon picked himself back up onto his feet, watching as Luna walked towards him, her guard down as she no longer perceived him as anything resembling a threat. Vermon gritted his teeth and threw one final punch, only to have Luna use a technique I’d only heard about in rumours but had never actually seen in combat known as afterimage, a technique in which the user moves so fast that the human eye still perceives them to be in their previous position. Vermon’s punch went straight through the afterimage of Luna, only to have the actual Luna ram her hand so hard into Vermon’s back that she punched through his body and tightened her grip around his spine.

“You… you… cunt,” he spat, pain and fury being his last two emotions. Luna arrogantly blew a kiss at him as she blasted his insides out with a powerful energy beam, completely vaporising his internal organs. Luna stepped back from the rapidly-dying demon, ignoring him completely as she walked over to me. She dusted her hands off as she crouched down next to my now-healed body, smiling gently as she did so.

“You’ve done well so far, Richter,” she said, placing a gentle hand on my chest as she spoke. “But as of now: you’re done here.”

Deal Breaking

I looked at Luna for a long moment with a confused expression.

“What?” I asked. “What d’you mean I’m done here?”

“Here, this, all the shit you’ve been doing,” she said, gesturing to the city and everyone around me. “You’re done. You’re going home.”

“Luna, look, I can’t go home after all of-” I began.

“No, listen to me,” she said, cutting me off quickly. “Your trial is done. It’s over.”

“But I didn’t-”

“I’m not finished, Richter,” she said, cutting me off again. “I sent you down here to get treasure for Scale-Tits over there.”

This remark got Svea’s attention.

“You wandered in here, found three monsters girls and a shitload of demons,” she continued. “Now I know I’m not the easiest-going teacher on the planet, but I’d have to be fucking crazy to let you continue what you’re doing now. So as the one conducting your official Rite of Kinship, I hereby grant you a Royalty Confirmer Success, highest honors, and added points for bravery and ingenuity. We’ll conduct the official formality and get you a big boy badge when we get home, but as for now, I want you to take you and your little squad back to the Academy and sit your ass there until I get back. Because the shit I’ve seen down here has made me more than confident that you sticking around is the best way to get all of you killed.”

I kept my eyes locked on her for a long second, allowing the thought process I was experiencing to drag out for a few moments longer before answering.

“No, I’m staying till this is done,” I stated. “I’ve got a stake in this now and I’m not running away.”

“Right,” Luna said, grabbing me by the shoulders and dragging me to my feet. “I want a full debriefing now, and don’t even dream of sparing any details about what you’ve gone through.”

I and the rest of the group were dragged back to the place we’d set up base, Luna listening intently to everything from mine and Svea’s end and for Elena and her group. Elena explained that a notice had been put up on the job board in the city asking for a certain item to be retrieved from a treasure vault in the base of the city for an exorbitant amount of money by someone who lived in the Business District that went by the name Elron Levar. Elena and her group had picked up the notice and handed it in, being told by the guard that he’d been specifically instructed not to go see Elron until they’d collected the item he wanted, this item being described only as the a drinking mug made of sapphire, with a reward of several million gold if recovered.

We finished our stories, waiting for Luna’s response as she sat back in the chair she’d claimed, her eyes hazy and unfocused as she thought. Several moments went by before she sat up again, looking towards Elena and her group before making a statement.

“I’m asking you now, as a personal favour, to leave this city and never come back,” Luna said. “If you accompany myself and Richter back to Equestria, you have my word that you’ll each receive the reward promised by Elron from the royal treasury, along with anything in possession of the Equestrian Royal Family that isn’t protected under Crown Control and all of the sub-clauses contained within that contract.”

“Crown Control?” I asked Luna in a confused manner.

“A type of insurance that rulers can take out on specific items, buildings, or other such possessions that ensures they cannot be repossessed or granted to anyone as a reward upon completion of a task, whether by request or by promise of reward as long as that specific monarch pays a tax to the Global Council on a yearly basis.” Luna explained. “It was set up a few thousand years back as a method of preventing adventurers requesting one wish as their reward for completing a quest, only to wish for control over the kingdom, which the monarch would legally have to surrender their throne to honour the contract.”

“What if they just said no?” I asked.

“Then the issue would be raised to the appropriate authorities, in this case being the Global Council, for an illegal breach of contract and usually the monarch would be sued out the ass or, in more serious cases of contract breach, forced to abdicate or surrender their throne to the most appropriate candidate.” she continued.

“Not to be rude, Your Excellence,” Elena said with a nervous tone. “But can we get back on topic. You’re saying that if we leave this sapphire thing alone, you’ll give us the reward and let us split it between us?”

“No, I’m saying that if you leave this alone, you’ll each be given the same amount of money promised in the reward individually,” Luna said. “How much did the contract say the reward was?”

“Three million,” Elena said in a sheepish tone, as if Luna would react harshly to the enormous sum of money.

“Eh, chump change,” Luna shrugged. “I’ll ensure that you each receive that amount of money and an item of your choosing.”

“T-Thank you, Your Majesty,” Elena nodded, blushing fiercely at Luna’s response. “We’re all honoured to receive such a reward.”

“The money’s not the big deal on my end,” Luna sighed, scratching her head in an annoyed manner. “It’s the paperwork I’m gonna have to do in order to submit the treasury access request to our financiers that’s the shit part.”

“Wait…” Elena said. “Why do you have to submit a request form? Aren’t you the ruler of the country?”

“Yes, I am,” Luna nodded. “But as a way to prevent against mad monarchs pissing the country’s funds into the wind of a cure for hair loss and penis enlargement weed, the Council imposed a law that all requests for money amounts larger than what they dub as ‘Living funds’ must be requested from the country’s financiers to approve or deny the request. Though, like anyone that works for the government, you just have to bribe them or offer a couple favours and they’re more than willing to grant you thirty six million gold to research how they get the cream inside of a cupcake.”

“Heh,” I chuckled. “I actually knew that one.”

“That’s a fucking surprise,” Luna said, giving me a sideways glance.

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Elena said, raising her hand to ask a question. “What kind of bribes do you give?”

“Eh, it varies from person to person,” Luna shrugged. “Sometimes all it takes is for around three hundred thousand of the twenty five million dollar shipment to ‘go missing’ and other times one guy just wants to fuck you.”

Elena was clearly disturbed by the second option, recoiling slightly before shaking her head in an uncomfortable manner.

“I-I don’t think I could do that,” she said, Jiang pulling her closer and snuggling tighter to her worried girlfriend.

“It’s politics honey and it’s something you get used to,” Luna chuckled, leaning back in the chair. “I was exactly the same at your age, terrified of having to use my body to get what I wanted in life, but it’s like what one of my old tutors used to say: ‘Self respect and dignity are like a bra and panties, they’re something you only wear in public’. Once you learn to get your freak on behind closed doors, the idea of sucking dick, or several if we’re referring to the Winter Games Equestria hosted twenty years back, for political benefits becomes less disgusting and more of a change of pace from the usual boring shit you do in life.”

“If… if I may say so, you’re a lot less… regal than the stories my mother tells me,” Elena said, rubbing her head against Jiang’s fuzzy arm.

“Because right now you’re getting to see the real Luna for all she’s worth because I don’t need to be prim and proper right now,” Luna chuckled. “Take my word on it, honey. If you look up to a king or a queen when they’re giving a speech on equality and the state of their nation, don’t ever looking into their personal life, because nine times out of ten you’ll find out that their fucking one of their male servants from the Middle East behind their wife’s back as well as having a terrible addiction to heroin… I believe there was a topic of conversation we drifted away from…”

“The reward money?” Jiang asked.

“Ah, yes, right,” Luna nodded. “If you leave now, I’ll get you three million each and… a manor house with a vineyard, just for an example.”

“Can I get one with a child gate?” Larra asked, gently rubbing her stomach. “I gotta keep the little one safe in a few months.”

“What did you do now?” Luna asked, immediately turning to me.

“Why do you instantly assume that when a woman is pregnant it was always my fault?” I snapped in response.

“Because it is almost always your fault,” Luna growled angrily, lifting up her hand to count off her fingers. “Lana, Helen, Aika, Abhy, Veronica, Madeline, Josephine. For fuck’s sakes, I’m almost positive that the Empress of Guoxia’s sister’s little girl is yours. And she’s fucking married!”

“Hey, it’s not my fault her husband never touched her,” I objected quickly. “And to be honest, I’m positive Eu Meh’s husband was keeping more than his robes in the closet.”

“You should consider yourself lucky that none of them can look like you or else we’d be at war with about thirteen different countries,” Luna snarled. “With at least one of them having two different reasons, Mr ‘Threesome with the Nipponese Twin Shrine maidens’!”

“Can we take this subject back to money please?” Jiang snapped angrily. “If we leave, you’ll pay us and that’s that, right?”

“Yes, exactly that,” Luna nodded. “Now pack up and fuck off!”

“Luna, you haven’t even explained why you want us to leave,” I said. “Why can’t we stay here?”

“Quick trivia quiz,” Luna said, “Why do we build walls?”

“What?”

“Answer the question.”

“How is this rele-”

“Answer the question.”

“To keep dangerous things out!”

“And what other reason is there?”

“To keep dangerous things…” I said, my anger dropping out immediately as I realised what she meant.

“Did it not seem suspicious that they left armed guards in an empty city?” Luna asked. “Or that the gate to the richer districts, essentially a gated community, was locked from the outside? As if the poor were locking the rich away? That’s because they weren’t. This city wasn’t abandoned and locked up to keep treasure hunters out. This city was abandoned to keep those here safe and to keep something locked away.”

“And… it wouldn’t happen to be the thing that Elisa mentioned, would it?” I asked.

“If you’re talking about what I think you are,” Luna nodded. “Then yes, it is. The reason this place has so many doors is to lock a monster in the bowels of the city. And that monster, if what I’ve seen is correct, has power rivalling that of a god.”

Enter the Dragon (Clop)

Enter the Dragon (Clop) [Unedited]

“Right,” Luna said in an announcing manner, turning back to look at the group once we’d made it back to the academy. “You three are coming with me back to Equestria while I go and get some reinforcements to take care of whatever’s locked in the city. Richter, you stay here at the Academy and look into this Elron person. I wanna know how the hell he knows that city exists and how he knows there’s a Sapphire Chalice down there if it’s been locked up for longer than I’ve been alive.”

“Alright then,” I nodded, crossing my arms and exhaling. “Mind if I take Zane with me?”

“I was gonna make the suggestion myself, actually,” Luna nodded. “You two work well together and this guy might be more dangerous than we think.”

“I’ll get him in a while,” I nodded, looking over to Svea, who had shifted back to her human form for the time being. “I’ve still got business with Scale-Tits.”

“I hate both of you,” Svea growled, rolling her eyes at her new nickname. She walked forwards and past me, grabbing hold of the back of my armour and dragging me off with her.

“I’ll see you in a few days then?” I asked Luna.

“Yeah, try not to get yourself killed until then,” she nodded before turning back to Elena, Jiang, and Larra. “You three ready to go?”

I was quiet for a moment before breaking away from Svea’s hold, rushing over to Larra and getting her attention.

“Yes, Richter?” she asked with a smile.

“I kinda feel bad about knocking you up and booting you out the door,” I said, scratching the back of my head in an awkward manner. “I don’t quite like the idea of having a kid with someone and never getting to see them or the kid in my life. So… you wouldn’t be offended if I asked you to come and live at the castle, would you? Not to be a trophy for me or anything, but just to make sure you’ve got all the help and support you need in terms of money and food for you and the kid, as well as you not having to raise the kid on your own.”

Larra was silent for a moment, crossing her arms and staring down at the floor for a long moment before responding in a soft tone.

“Now if only Karra’s father had been as much of a gentleman as you are,” she chuckled, placing a hand to my cheek as she continued to talk. “But I’m going to have to turn you down. I can manage to raise the little tyke on my own and money’s not gonna be a problem with the three million I’m gonna have thrown into a vault with my name on it soon enough. And besides, I’m an adventurer, Richter. I don’t plant roots anywhere, it’s just not who I am.”

“Oh… alright then,” I said, feeling slightly deflated at the fact this was yet again another kid of mine I was never going to see again, along with a mother that’s gone continent hopping after our night together.

“Hey,” she said, snapping her fingers in front of my face. “I’m not gonna disappear forever. I’ll still be around, probably buy a house in Equestria as I’m gonna need a bank in the country to put the money into. I’ll think of it as a summer home that me and the kid’ll drop into every few months to come and visit Daddy. Does that sound fair?”

“Yeah,” I nodded, feeling much less anxious and guilty about the whole thing. “I’d love that.”

“Awesome. And besides-” she said, leaning close and kissing me, slipping her wet tongue past my lips and into my maw, pressing her body against me and rubbing her hand against my crotch as she broke away from me. “Your dick’s way too good for me to give up anytime soon. See you round, Rick.”

“See you round, Larra,” I said, smiling as she turned around and sauntered off, giving her thick neko ass a pat and shooting me a wink as she did so, my ears picking up a jealous snort from Svea as she did so. I watched her and the others head towards the stables, smiling as I finally secured a connection with one my kids for once, before turning around to see Svea towering above me with a very displeased expression on her face.

I opened my mouth to give a snarky response before I was once again grabbed by her strong hands and dragged throughout the academy, giving gentle waves and nods of hello to anyone we went past as Svea dragged me up to the bedroom Luna had been using and throwing me inside, barring the door with a bookshelf and glaring hungrily at me.

“Y’know,” I said, giving her my own disappointed glare. “Last time I checked, we weren’t married.”

“I’m a possessive girl,” she said, checking her nails in a nonchalant manner. “It’s in my nature.”

“I gathered as much,” I said, walking over to her in an attempt to calm her down, placing my hands on her hips and massaging her soft abdomen. “But you can’t just get mad because I’m talking to other girls.”

“Yes I can.”

“Well you shouldn’t.”

“You shouldn’t have sex with your family members,” she commented, linking her arms around my back and pressing my face into her bust again. “You’re not exactly the best person to give a lecture on morality, are you?”

“No,” I said, sliding my hands down over her thick ass and squeezing gently, giving the phat rear and gentle shake as I played with it. “I guess not. But still…”

“No ‘But still’” she said, unclasping her dress at the back and allowing it to fall onto the floor, kicking it away quickly before pressing her rack against my face again. “You’re a hypocrite, Richter. You’re a bad boy.”

“I guess I am,” I said, looking up at her with a smirk, seeing her beautiful eyes staring down at me with an accompanying smile. “But nobody’s an angel, right?”

“Right indeed,” she said, sighing deeply as I began to suck one of her erect nipples, drawing patterns over Svea’s ass with my fingers as she clutched me tighter, rubbing her leg against my crotch in an attempt to speed up my erection.

“You better pace yourself, Richter,” she chuckled to me. “We’ve got a lot of fucking to do today.”

“Three times, right?” I asked, taking my mouth away from her nipple as I spoke.

“Yup,” she chuckled. “D’you want me to shift now?”

“If you wouldn’t mind,” I nodded. “I’m eager to get started on you.”

“That’s good to hear,” she said, moving me back several feet before closing her eyes, using her magic to shift her appearance to her anthropomorphic form. Her human beauty and physique remained with the added elegance of her draconic features, my cock stiffening further as she smiled gently at me, moving closer and dragging a smooth, scaleless finger across my chest.

“Where’d your scales go?” I asked in confusion.

“We said we’d get rid of them remember?” she said with a cocked, muscled ridge that stood where her eyebrow was meant to be. “My scales are quite sharp. This way I’ll feel more like a water dragoness than a regular one.”

“What’s that feel like?” I asked.

“Kinda like a dolphin, if I were to find an example,” she shrugged. “Rubbery like a dolphin, but I still have the elasticity and squish-factor of my tits.”

“I bet you’d feel amazing to fuck if you were oiled up,” I said in a wishful manner. There was a moment of silence before the two of us looked at each other, seemingly having the same idea.

“There’s gotta be a bottle of oil in here somewhere, right?” she asked, beginning to search around the room.

“Knowing Luna she probably brought three litres of the shite,” I nodded, going through some of her travel bags. “She moisturises ridiculously often. I think it’s because Celestia loves it when she fingers her, but hates how rough Luna’s hands were as a fighter.”

“Nhmm…” Svea said in a horny manner. “I’d love to be in Luna’s place.”

“Excuse me?” I asked, tossing aside shampoo and bars of soap as I dug deeper.

“I’m not ashamed of it,” Svea chuckled. “I get the exact same way when I think about Celestia as I do when I first met Larra. I’d give my right wing just to fuck her for one night.”

“Y’know, the more and more time we spend together the more and more I realize how perverted you are,” I smirked, finally closing my hand around, surprise surprise, a litre bottle of body oil.

“Hey, dragons can lust too, you know?” she said in a defensive manner. “And you get a craving to fuck something after being alone for as long as I have.”

“Then maybe I’ll set you up one of these days,” I said, turning around and walking over to her. “One on condition, of course.”

“And what’s that condition?” she asked.

“I get to watch,” I said, slapping her hard on the ass and being rather amazed at how rubbery yet jiggly her butt still was. “I’ve got the oil.”

“Good,” she said, moving over to the bed, lying down on it and squeezing her tits together with her hands. “Oil me up, my incestuous little fuckboy.”

“You want me to fuck you the same way I did before Larra woke up?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she nodded. “But this time I want you to cum in my face.”

“Such a dirty little girl,” I said, stripping out of my clothing and stroking my cock as I oiled her torso, getting more and more excited about how amazing her tits would feel wrapped around my shaft. “If this feels as good as it looks, don’t blame me if I cum in your mouth in about eight seconds.”

“Very funny,” she said, holding her arms above her head in a seductive pose as I poured more and more of the oil on her, rubbing it into her soft belly, sides, hips, cleavage, and neck. I then twisted the cap back on the bottle and set it down, climbing on top of her abdomen and sliding my cock in between her heavenly tits, an immediate groan of pleasure tearing from my mouth as I nearly came there and then.

“Holy fuck, Svea, you feel amazing,” I said, beginning to smear some of the oil from her tits onto my cock as I pumped my hips back and forth, my dick glistening within seconds as I squeezed her dragon tits around my shaft. Once the speed picked up slightly it became rather hard to keep her tits from slipping from my grip, sometimes grinding against her chest as gravity pulled her breasts away. The dragon eventually became sick of this and crossed her arms over her gargantuan rack, smearing her arms and hands with oil as she locked her tits together into a compress that was nearly as tight as her pussy.

The wet thrusting sound was loud and hard in the quiet room as the sturdy bedframe was silent and strong, keeping the rest of the academy from knowing about the interspecies coitus taking place in one of the main bedrooms. Within minutes there was a mix of pre and oil in between Svea’s vicelocked tits, heavy breaths following each thrusts of mine as I picked up the pace, leaning back slightly and opening her legs with my hand before plunging two fingers deep into her wet pussy.

The dragoness kept her hot moans behind gritted teeth, shivers rocking up her back as my hand pumped in and out of her dripping pussy, stains forming on the bed as she panted quietly, her eyes screwed tightly shut and her mouth slightly agape. Her wings fluttered weakly underneath her body and she seemed unable to stop curling and uncurling her toes, mumbling quietly to herself as her pleasure levels did their own bump and grind.

I sped up my thrusts, using my other hand to silently guide her head back towards my cock and gently prying her mouth open enough for her to get the hint. She snaked her long dragon tongue into her cleavage and under my cock, the tongue sharing the same rough texture as a dog’s with the usual stripping spines thankfully gone from the tongue itself. The extra friction under my shaft combined with her hot, panting breath as well as the tight, wet embrace of her tits was enough to make my head spin. The feeling of pleasure in my dick was astounding, second only to the time I’d fucked my mom, my heart pounding and my vision burning blue faster than it ever had before, some kind of incubus magic or form making itself known again.

The urge to inseminate and control was back, stronger than it had been before, even with Cadance. I needed to be inside something of Svea’s, and that hot dragon mouth of hers was as good as anything else. I pulled my cock out from between hers tits and, after gripping both of the horns on her head, rammed my cock into her maw, being as careful as I could to avoid her teeth. Beyond the initial gagging reaction, Svea showed no form of resistance to the unannounced entry. She instead went along with it, gripping my oil-and-pre-covered cock with her strong lips and sucking as hard as she could.

Though the experience was great for me, I hadn’t gone mad enough to ignore the fact that Svea might be uncomfortable, pulling out of her mouth to get her to switch positions. I got her to get on her hands and knees and lean over my body, this time sliding my cock into her maw at an angle she would be comfortable at while allowing her to perform at her best, with unrestricted head and arm movements.

Once in that position, Svea was able to put her skill to good use, running her thick tongue and tight mouth along my cock with trained perfection. Small moans and gasps of enjoyment came from the dragoness as she sucked, wrapping her soft hand around the base of my cock and sucking the thick, wet tip with her eyes locked directly onto mine, winking at me before taking the entire thing back into her mouth, twisting her head and rolling her tongue around my dick in a manner that drove me crazy.

I once again gripped onto her horns, bucking my hips back and forth into her throat and hearing a satisfying gagging noise as I did so, thick layers of dragon spit running down my dick as I continued to fuck her throat to bursting point, blowing my load into her mouth with a loud grunt. Svea swallowed most of it effortlessly, gulping down the thick cum stream after stream, eventually pulling her mouth away and allowing the cum to jet all over her neck and tits, rubbing it in with her hands before licking her fingers clean.

The two of us sat quietly for a moment, myself reaching over for the oil bottle and taking the cap off. Svea made the decision of where we went next, turning around on the bed and raising her tail, showing me her thick, smooth ass and dripping wet cunt. She swished her tail back and forth as she spread her ass cheeks as wide as she could, signalling what she wanted the most. I chuckled, getting up and pouring the oil all over her ass, rubbing in both on her cheeks and inside her asshole, getting a satisfied moan upon pushing my finger inside her, before lubing her thighs and gently fingering her snatch for several moments.

I positioned myself behind her ass, hanging her tail over my shoulder before pressing the head of my member against her hole, applying the slightest bit of pressure and having all eleven inches slide deep inside her tight cove with barely any friction. There was a mutual moan of pleasure from both of us as my crotch came to a rest at her ass, Svea’s eyes rolling back slightly with her tongue hanging over her teeth. I moved my hands over her oiled ass, squeezing and playing with her thick rump before placing my hands on her hips, beginning to buck gently at first, trying to get her asshole used to my size, as I’d done before.

The tight feeling of her innards was pleasure like no other, and the satisfying sound of flesh hitting thicker flesh was one that I lived for, seeing her ass jiggle and bounce as I fucked it brought a smile to my face and a glowing feeling of euphoria to my cock. I felt her tail tip swish and flick behind me, every muscle from her calves to her asshole clenched tightly as she rode the foreign object lodged deep inside her, moans and mewls pouring from her mouth as I bucked harder and harder, her huge tits bouncing forward with each pump of my hips.

I thought back to the first time we’d done this, the first time we’d fucked, and how easy it had been to break her composure and turn her into a creature desperate for pleasure. Wanting to see that side of her again, I picked up the pace and changed positions a little; instead moving further under her and getting her to sit up straight, her legs now resting against mine, as I continued to hammer her tight crevice with great force. I moved my hands around to her stomach, then sliding them up to her heaving tits, gently pinching and tugging on her rock-hard nipples as she moaned loudly, drool sliding down from her hanging tongue and dripping down onto the bed, her mind completely whited-out as she grinded ass against my oil-slicked torso.

I wanted to make her squirt like before, wanted to hear her juices pour out from the delicious pussy of hers, getting to see her cum violently as a reward for pleasuring her so well. I snaked my hand down her body and pushed four of my fingers into her wet snatch, a loud and grateful moan slowly tumbling from her mouth, her wings fluttering against my chest and her tail wrapping around my torso, hugging and squeezing me as close to her as I could be, signalling that she never wanted to let me go.

I continued to pound her asshole, my now oil-soaked cock sliding pounding her thick ass hard enough to turn it red, Svea’s entire body jumping with each thrust as I brought us both closer to orgasm, trying to force all eleven inches as deep inside her tight asshole as possible, sweat clinging and pouring from my chest and back as I exerted myself, running my tongue along her neck and back as my dragon whore begged for more. I felt myself building ever closer to breaking point, my balls tucking against the base of my shaft and my cock throbbing harder than ever, bending Svea further over and fucking her as hard as I could, instinctively biting into her shoulder and hearing her sweet moans of surprise and pleasure as we came together.

Even as I came, I continued to fuck her. Pounding her ass harder than ever as stream after stream of cum filled her asshole and flooded into her organs, the force of ejaculation, and the sheer volume of cum to begin with, no doubt surged all the way into her stomach, mixing and combining with the load she’d already swallowed. Svea’s pussy clenched and tightened around my fingers, blasting hot liquid onto the bedsheets as I removed my hand and shoved it into her mouth, feeling her suck and lick the juices from my skin with near-desperation. She stopped squirting a good five seconds before I stopped cumming, almost definitely relying on incubus magic to produce the batch, sliding my hand down her stomach and feeling it bulge slightly as I continued to pump more and more semen inside her.

Her eyes rolled back into her head, her mind numb and her insides warm from the huge volume of fuck muck resting in her innards, the stream of ejaculate stopping after over ten seconds of pure bliss from both of us. There was a moment of silence, a calming moment, before I decided to let her feel pleasure again. I pulled my cock out of her ass, and like a plug being removed from a sink, my spunk began to flow out of her gaping asshole. Svea completely collapsed onto the bed, keeping her ass as high as she could as the white bliss I’d injected her with slopped and spilled down onto the bed, creating a large puddle of steaming fluid as her stomach began to flatten out again as the pressure died down.

The beautiful dragoness looked back at me, her mouth covered in drool and cum, with cheeks red from exertion and exhaustion. She needed a moment, needed several, to compose herself and be able to speak again. I lay back on the bed, avoiding the pile of spooge I’d left, and wiping the sweat from my brow. I took a deep breath, looked at the dragoness and smiled.

“That’s never happened to me before,” I said with an exhausted grin. “I don’t think I’ve ever cum into a woman so much that she’s stretched like that.”

Svea smiled weakly at me, lifting her head up just enough to move her jaw to be able to speak.

“I’ve had it happen a few times,” she said with a weak grin. “The orgasm it brings it amazing, the feeling of being so full makes your mind go numb but… but the best part about it is the feeling of it all flowing out of you like it did. I think I came again just from the feeling of it flowing down my legs like a river.”

“I’ll admit,” I shrugged. “I’d never thought about it before now… but you’re right. That was pretty hot. So, we’ve still got one more round, right?”

“N-Not now,” Svea said, sitting up as best as she could and looking at me. “I’m completely exhausted. I need a few hours sleep after sex like that.”

“Really?” I asked, stroking my slicken, still-rock-hard cock. “I’m still ready to go.”

“Please, Richter,” she said in a weak tone, laying her head back down on the bed. “I need to sleep. Just gimme a few hours, okay?”

As much as the dark beast inside me wanted to say no, my better judgement decided to let her have her rest.

“Alright, baby,” I nodded, getting out of bed and walking over to her, turning her onto her back and massaging her oily tits as I spoke. “I’ll leave you here while I go off with Zane to find out about our buddy Elron. In the meantime, you rest here, get your strength back. You're gonna need it for what I'm gonna do.”

“Mhm…” she giggled. “You’re so dirty.”

“Coming from Miss Anal-Super-Squirter?” I asked with a chuckle.

“Fair enough,” she nodded, closing her eyes and sighing. “I’ll get some sleep and then let you have your way with me once you return.”

“That’ll be great,” I nodded, massaging her belly for a few seconds. “I’ll see you when I get back.”

“Right,” she nodded. “I love you.”

I was briefly taken aback by the goodbye she gave. I was unsure whether or not she was tired enough to say it without realising, whether she’d genuinely developed feelings for me in our time together, or whether it was that incubus attraction mom had mentioned the first time I’d railed her and that maybe Svea had gotten addicted to me. Either way…

I hoped it was all three. I wanted to own her more than my own country.

Dark Discoveries

Dark Discoveries (Unedited)

I quickly towelled as much of the oil off as I could, dressed in my armour, crept past my sleeping beauty as she snored quietly, belted on my weapons, and headed out of the bedroom. I hoped for Svea’s sake nobody came into the bedroom, lest they come face to face with a giant-breasted, seven-foot-tall anthro dragoness with a serious cum leakage in her rear end. I smirked to myself as I thought about how I’d stretched her stomach out, feeling a strange sense of pride that I had the power to produce such an amount of semen in one batch and that it had helped to pleasure my lover as much as it did.

I wondered if I could stretch her out more when I fucked her pussy? I wondered if I could do it to Larra or Karra?

Or do it to mom?

That was an arousing thought: seeing my mother’s eyes roll back into her head as I pulled my massive cock out of her pussy and seeing her squirt cum everywhere as her womb slowly emptied out. I fantasised about it for a moment, before shaking my head and trying to focus my thoughts. I was realizing that I’d become a lot more dark when it came to sex, not having my usual respectful attitude when addressing women, starting to think of them as whores, sluts, and possessions whenever I was balls-deep in their pussies.

Maybe it was something that came about when I tapped into the incubus form mom had mentioned? Incubi are demons, inherently possessive and vile creatures that exist only to fuck. Maybe that blossoming need to control and own the women I fucked came from that? It seemed to be getting stronger the more and more women I had sex with too. I cracked my neck loudly as I headed down some stairs, writing up a mental checklist of all of the things I needed to ask Luna and or Celestia when I got home:

Who was the other alicorn Vermon mentioned?

Is Cadance my real mother?

How do I access my magic without fucking it up like I did last time?

Who is my grandfather and why can I never see him?

Why do you never talk about my grandfather?

How do you fit all of that ass into those dresses, Celly?

I was so busy fantasising about Celestia as I rounded a corner, that I didn’t notice the oncoming person that came the other way. I slammed into the much taller being, my forehead striking them in the chin as we both stumbled back.

“Fuck me, Richter,” Zane said in a pained manner. “Where were you then?”

“Sorry, man,” I said, rubbing my forehead. “I was thinking about… well, ass, to be honest.”

“Eh, no difference from usual,” he chuckled, rolling his shoulders and looking down at me. “I’m guessing you just fucked the big girl that dragged you upstairs raw?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “Poor girl’s all tuckered out after only two rounds.”

“Then you need to go easier on her,” Zane chuckled.

“Or she needs to work on her cardio,” I laughed. “But anyway, I wanna talk to you about something else than mild misogyny.”

“I’m listening?” he answered.

“Well, basically, while Svea and I were in the city we went to, we ran into a few of the Highmoore elves, one in particular that kept mentioning Mothers, Goddesses, and something locked deep in the bowels of the basement,” I explained.

“Right,” Zane nodded.

“But while we were down there, we ran into another motley crew of adventurers that said they were hired by some rich guy named Elron to track down something called a Sapphire Chalice that was in the depths of the city.”

“Okay,”

“But the weird thing with that is the fact that the city hasn’t been opened for thirty thousand years, so there’s no way in hell he should know that it’s even there, much less what treasure is at the bottom of it,” I said, carrying on the explanation. “While we were there, we also ran into a pack of demons that seemed to be looking for the same treasure. Now while I was down there I got destroyed by the leader of the demons and had to have Luna save my ass.”

“Yeesh. You’re okay now, right?” he asked in a genuinely concerned manner.

“Yeah, I’m good after healing, a nap, and some good sex,” I joked, getting a laugh in response from Zane. “But Luna said that whatever was down there was way too dangerous for even Svea to handle, so she’s gone back to Equestria to get help taking care of the thing that’s down there, while giving me the task of looking into this Elron guy.”

“And you’re gonna ask me to tag along, right?” he asked with a smirk.

“How’d you guess?” I asked in response.

“Because you can’t go on adventure without me,” he chuckled, looking down at the ground for a moment. “Ever since you learned to climb, I’ve been saving your ass time after time. Hell, we even made a pact to share all our adventurers, remember?”

“Of course I do,” I grinned. “And there’s nobody I’d rather have with me than you.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” Zane asked in an excited manner. “Let’s go find this Elron guy.”

“Hang on,” I said quickly. “Is the academy using Luna’s preferred set-up for training and education?”

“Yeah,” Zane nodded. “To her every specification. Why?”

“Just need to grab something then,” I said as I hurried through the corridor. “Can you tell me where the armoury is?”

“Sure,” he nodded. “We just need to go through the three corridors straight ahead, take a right on the fourth corridor split, and then head towards the stairs. Why?”

“I just need to grab something essential,” I answered, leaving it at that. The two of us made quick time to the armoury, the stairs working up a heavy pant due to how far they went down.

“Fuck me,” I commented, looking back at the seemingly never-ending stone steps once at the bottom of them. “I bet those are a right laugh to go up carrying something.”

“It is,” Zane said with a chuckle. “I remember snapping a sword while acting like a twat with my friends when I first started training here and Arren had me running laps in plate up the things.”

“Fuck,” I said. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Yeah,” he nodded, leaning against a wall and waiting for me to get whatever I was looking for. “Not as sorry as my legs were.”

“I can imagine,” I said, heading over to a bookcase of leather-bound books. I trailed my finger across the backs of them as I got to several black ones, each with a oak-covered, sharpened charcoal pencil tied around it in string.

“Perfect,” I said, picking up a smaller one that was no bigger than seven inches long, opening it and flipping through the pages to see them all blank. “Just what I need.”

“Is it a map book or something?” Zane asked.

“Nope,” I said, slotting it into a pouch on my belt and clasping it shut. “Blank as the day it was made.”

“Are you gonna write your own?” Zane asked.

“Kinda. Luna taught me to take one for every single journey you ever go on,” I explained. “There useful for jotting down what you’re supposed to be doing, writing down memos, information on places, things, people, etc. They’re also really good for scrawling out basic maps to prevent getting lost in places you’ve never been to before.”

“Huh,” Zane nodded. “That’s actually really handy.”

“Yeah. It’s a tool as essential to a Lieren as your silver sword or your instincts,” I said, patting the leather pouch on my belt with a nod and getting ready to go.

“Lieren?” Zane asked, running the word through his language centre to try and translate it. “That’s… that’s the Guoxian word for hunter, right?”

“Yup,” I nodded. “There’s not really a special word for the people trained to deal with what Luna and I do because it covers so much ground in terms of problem solving. We’re not monster slayers because sometimes the problems aren’t even monster related. We’re not mages because we don’t really specialise in it because of the complete resistance a lot of monsters have to magic and our specialised training in combat, we’re also not peacekeepers, as we have to resort to violence quite a lot in our line of work, and the term of ‘problem solver’ sounds a bit lame.”

“And yet the Guoxian word for ‘hunter’ works for it?” Zane asked.

“It’s a term used for those that track, trail, and kill things either for survival or sustenance,” I answered. “And hunting down monsters to make sure we don’t get eaten as well as getting paid for it is a pretty accurate summation, don’t you think?”

“I guess,” Zane nodded. “But why not just use the regular word? Why the Guoxian version of it?”

“To prevent confusion,” I answered. “It’s not a word a lot of people can translate, but it’s a word as well-known as king, queen, or prince. People know what you mean immediately when you say Lieren, but you don’t want a man with a bow and leather scraps showing up to take care of a Yenaldooshi, do you?”

“Yenal… what now?” Zane asked.

“They’re monsters that live in desert terrain,” I answered. “They’re a distant cousin to werewolves, but the difference is that once a person has transformed into a Yenaldooshi, they never switch back.”

“Huh,” Zane nodded. “Sounds rough.”

“It is indeed,” I said, pointing back up the stairs. “Race you?”

“I’ve got longer legs,” Zane shrugged. “But fine, you’re on. Loser buys drinks at the Black Lily?”

“You’re on,” I grinned, taking off ahead of him at a sprint.

I was overtaken in mere moments at the long-legged motherfucker exploded up the stairs like the speed-demon he was. We both ended up at the top of the stairs, Zane panting less than I was due to him being in much better shape than me, and he patted me on the back with a grin.

“D’you mind spending a little extra for the window seat?” he asked.

“Fuck you,” I spat out in between panting.

“I’ll take that as a no then?” he said, pulling me up and putting his hands on hips hips, breathing deeply. “Right then, off to see Baron Elron then?”

“Wait… Baron Elron?” I asked, looking up at Zane. “This fucker’s a Baron?”

“Yeah,” Zane nodded. “He’s a big name in the courts around here… though he has been strange these past few months. I saw him in the permit office a few months back when I’d been sent to ask for a permit to expand the Academy grounds. He was asking for permits for underground expansion. And from our experience with that kind of stuff, what d’you think it is?”

“I’m guessing either cult basement or he’s got an underground cave system under his mansion,” I answered.

“Or both,” Zane shrugged.

“Ugh, not again,” I sighed. “We barely got out of the last one with both arms and scalps.”

“Oh come on,” Zane said, crossing his arms. “Try and tell me it wasn’t fun seeing the looks on possessed demon faces as a twelve year old and a sixteen year old boys beat the shit out of them?”

“Yeah,” I granted, looking to the corners of my eyes with a smirk. “Alright. That was pretty fun.”

“Hoping we get to do it again?” Zane asked.

“... Maybe,” I said, patting him on his shoulder and walking forwards. “Let’s go find out, shall we?”

“Right behind you,” Zane chuckled.

Transition.

The two of us came to a halt outside the mansion door, lacking in any sort of guards or patrols. That was never usually a good sign when it came to bureaucrats. We both looked at the door with a puzzled expression, looking at each other before looking back at the new feature the door had.

“That’s…” I said, staring at the object. “That’s a human hand… stabbed into the wall.”

“Indeed it is,” Zane commented. “D’you think it’s the knocker?”

I shot him a look that told him to kill himself, the taller man chuckling before preparing to knock on the door.

“Really?” I asked.

“What?” he asked in confusion.

“There’s a fucking hand nailed to the door,” I said. “And your first instinct is to be polite?”

“Yeah,” he shrugged. “I think Elron could use a polite guest. After all, it seems like the last person here wasn’t.”

“Just kick the fucker in already,” I said with a sigh.

“Alright,” Zane nodded. “But if it turns out it is the knocker, you’re paying for the door.”

Zane took a step back, took a breath, and took a boot to the door, bringing the entire thing of its hinges with a mighty cracking sound. The door hit the floor and exposed us to the sight that guaranteed us to be having an eventful adventure. The entire foyer was decorated with gore, with corpses littering the floor, the stairs, and several hanging from the ceiling. Blood coated nearly every inch of the area and a mix or organs cut free during brutal attacks smattered and littered the area.

“So…” I said, walking into the room and staining the bottom of my boots. “Death cult?”

“Almost definitely,” I nodded. “Be careful not to touch any of the… blood.” I trailed off in shock, spotting something lying on the floor that definitely wasn’t meant to be here. I immediately went for my silver sword as I saw the thing’s chest expand, showing that it wasn’t dead, but was instead just asleep.

“What?” Zane asked, following my gaze until he saw the enormous, furry creature. “Oh shit.”

“Draw and keep quiet,” I said, lowering my stance and taking a step forward, only to immediately regret it. The creature’s ears, multiple sets of ears, twitched violently, its head, heads, rocketing up with a loud snarl. Its eyes, some of them rotting, some of them not, stared hungrily as it got to its multiple sets of legs, some too decayed to stand on, others missing entirely.

“What the fuck is that thing?” Zane asked.

“I…” I said, taking in the creature’s mangled, rotten, and deformed features and trying to find a name to match to it. “It’s… it’s a Conjoined. But it can’t be… only humans can become Conjoined.”

“Then why is it like that?” Zane asked.

“I don’t…” I said before trailing off as I watched the mashed-together, rotting, foul-smelling, blood-coated beast shamble towards us in an unsettling manner. “Death cult, remember?”

“Blood sacrifice?” Zane responded.

“Probably killed the manor’s dogs as offerings,” I nodded. “Then whatever they were sacrificed to turned them into that. I’m also positive this thing is what killed everybody else.”

“I think it’s obvious that it killed the people in the foyer,” Zane said, looking at me for a second.

“Not just the foyer,” I said, began to pace towards the beast as slow as I could. “Notice how there aren’t any dead guards or weapons strewn about?”

“Yeah, so?” Zane asked.

“That means that there either weren’t any,” I said. “Which doesn’t happen in a baron’s mansion. Or it means that this thing killed them in another room. I’m no expert Lieren, but my gut’s telling me the guards were positioned to keep this thing contained.”

“And I’m going to guess that they failed,” Zane nodded, gritting his teeth. “Let’s try to do better, shall we?”

“Of course,” I said, holding my sword with both hands as the amalgamated pile of dogs began charging towards us, the sounds of bones cracking from other parts of the more-damaged dogs mixed with shredding flesh making me feel queasy, the beast leaping towards us with several shows of shattered, blackened teeth bared. The two of us leapt to the side, jabbing at the creature with our swords, causing it to spray black blood onto the floor, mixing with the red coating the foyer already possessed.

It roared in agony, landing on the ground and having no need to turn around, as it already had a set of legs and a half-rotted dog’s head seemingly stitched onto its rear end that was conscious enough to see us, barking loudly and coughing blood out onto the ground. It charged again, seemingly unable to reach the full speed it would’ve once possessed, allowing us to cut deeply into it, drawing more and more blood that splattered to the floor with the weight and thickness of tar.

Once the initial disgust of the creature had worn off, it became clear that the thing was weaker than it should’ve been. It was too slow, too sluggish to even catch a novice swordsman by surprise, nevermind slaughter an entire mansion full of people. As we continued cutting the conjoined dog creature to ribbons, a horrendous thought occurred to me, regarding what the creature was. I decided to keep the thought contained until we’d lopped off enough of the beast to the point where it was either dead or unwilling and unable to move, either option being a good one for us.

We remained still, staring at the blood-spewing beast a while longer, weapons drawn and muscles tensed, ready for an attack if it should come. After a while we moved away from the dog, cleaned the black blood from our blades, and then sheathed them over our backs.

“That… that was too easy,” Zane commented. “That thing shouldn’t have been able to kill everyone in here.”

“Agreed,” I nodded, walking over to the dog, still being cautious as I knelt down besides it and examined its claws and fangs.

“What are you doing?” Zane asked as I reached behind me and pulled out the journal I’d taken, making rough sketches of the creature at several different angles, writing down the measurements of its teeth and claws as I did so before standing up again, looking around for a body.

“A little post-mortem,” I answered after a few minutes. “I have a theory I really wanna disprove.”

“Care to share?” Zane asked as I went over to the deformed corpse of what I gathered was a woman, seeing the finer strands of a torn, blood-soaked dress and the shredded body possessing a more feminine appearance than a man would have. I briefly examine her injuries, making notes about the shape, depth, and position of the wounds.

“Yeah,” I said, scrawling down a brief note on what I thought inflicted the injuries compared to the dog we’d killed. “I’m thinking that all the bodies in here weren’t killed by the dog.”

“Why’s that?” Zane asked.

“First clue is how weak it was,” I answered. “Even if it was injured, it was still too weak to be any sort of threat. Two normal humans came knocking and we took it down with nary an issue.”

“So you’re thinking it was put there to, what, scare us off?” Zane asked before his mind settled on the solution I was thinking of. “Like a guard dog.”

“Yup,” I nodded, getting up and examining other bodies, noticing a trend with all of them that required more poking around in sensitive areas of the corpses. “The dog was put there to chase off anyone that came knocking.”

“But why put something so weak?” Zane asked. “I’ve dealt with worse monsters than… I’ve… I’ve dealt with worse monsters before. But not everybody has…”

“Mhmm?” I said, wanting him to continue.

“Now, forgive me if I’m wrong,” Zane said, turning around and pointing to the dog. “But that thing wasn’t there to act as a line of defense in terms of combat. It was put there to scare the shit out of any tax collector or permit officer that came knocking for Elron.”

“Indeed it was,” I nodded, standing up after finishing with several corpses. I put the pencil back into my pouch as I walked over to Zane, showing him my sketches and findings.

“I’ve also proved that it wasn’t the dog that killed everyone in here,” I said, handing him the book. He took it and began reading it over, starting with the dog first.

“Three inch fangs at longest, smooth and designed for piercing and tearing,” he said aloud. “But the injuries… straight-through punctures with… serrated edges judging by the tearing in both the throats, stomachs… and vaginal cavities.”

Zane looked at me with pure horror in his eyes as he read the last passage, looking around at all the corpses and noticing the pattern I had.

“They’re all women,” he said. “Every single body here is a female. And they… and they cut their insides up through their vaginas?”

“Yeah,” I said, gritting my teeth angrily. “It’s the calling card of any demonic murder: sadism. Demons are pure evil and exist only to cause pain. While the trauma and sheer deformity caused to each woman’s vagina removed any traces of sexual assault… I’m more than positive these fucks would’ve in a heartbeat.”

“Wait, ‘fucks’?” Zane asked. “As in multiple demons?”

“Read the second page,” I said to him. Zane read it quickly, his eyes widening in horror as he did so.

“There were more of them with different weapons, axes, daggers… hammers,” he said in disgust.

“Yeah, each one of them got a number of women to themselves and went to town on them,” I said, pointing over to a torso lacking arms and legs with her throat slit. “Look at the high amount of blood spatter on the wall there.”

Zane did as requested, looking at the spray on the wall with a critical gaze, putting the pieces together before solving the puzzle, rage and disgust welling up inside him as he clenched his free hand into a fist.

“What’s one of the first things you stop doing when you die?” I asked.

“You stop bleeding,” he snarled. “They hacked off her limbs while she was still alive.”

“And she would’ve been conscious, too,” I continued. “More fun for the demons that way.”

Zane closed my journal and handed it back to me, closing his eyes and growling angrily, taking a deep breath and trying to calm himself, something I made no attempt to do.

“We need to find these guys,” he said. “And they need to pay.”

“Damn right,” I spat. “What’s the best place to kick off a demonic sacrifice and remain undisturbed?”

“The basement,” Zane answered. “Or whatever cave is underneath this place.”

“Then let’s get looking,” I growled. The two of us set off, tearing the house to pieces on every floor we could, moving through room after room of mutilated corpses, blood, and organs everywhere. The more and more ground we covered, the more and more death we discovered, the angrier and angrier I became, feeling a buzz beyond mere hate inside my body. I knew the feeling was there, but it was shoved aside for the pure rage to take place, readying myself to annihilate whatever had caused this much destruction.

I knew deep-down I stood no chance against demons, but I didn’t care. The anger I felt pushed all fear and all doubt from my mind and replaced it with headstrong belief in vengeance, risking indulging my own demonic fury a little more than I’d like to have done, looking back on it now, as it was this trusting in hate that lead me down a dark path.

Zane seemed to notice the change in my demeanour, but said nothing of it, both of us staying quiet until we’d discovered the entrance to the basement, having had a hole blown through the floorboards by the escaping demons. The two of us silently jumped down it, dropping into a low crouch to soften the impact, and hearing tortured screams immediately upon moving past what I gathered was a magical sound block.

“Right,” Zane said in a hushed voice. “We need to keep quiet, keep low, and surprise whatever’s hurting someone down h-”

Zane didn’t even finish the sentence before I took off, walking with no sense of silence or stealth towards whatever chamber lay in wait down here, my head and heart pounding with fury as I made my way into the darkness.

“Richter!” Zane snapped, hurrying after me. We came to a locked door made of solid oak, almost definitely locked. Zane said something to me, but I was beyond listening at this point, cocking my leg back and booting the keyhole on the door, snapping the locking mechanism and sending the door flying open.

I stormed into the room, drew my sword, and went for the first thing I saw. It was some big motherfucker sitting on a chair with a greataxe across his lap, having no chance to move before I brought my sword up and stabbed it downwards through his skull, the sickening and satisfying crunch of bone followed by blood leaking out of the front of his face as I wrenched the sword sideways, splitting his skull open like a watermelon and seeing his black blood and brain splatter onto the floor.

“What in the fuck-” another demon said, this being the one with the serrated sword, as he stood up, only to have my fist catch him by the jaw, knocking him sideways and onto the floor. If I’d had my rational mind about me at this point, I’d have commented on my usual inability to fight this hard, that I’d never normally be able to almost punch out a demon in one hit, but my rational mind was gone, replaced by the strong buzz of what I later learned was the brim of magical release.

The demon snarled viciously, swinging his sword wildly at me only to have me disarm him and break his wrist by booting him in the joint of his hand and wrist as hard as I could, snapping the bone, dislocating his hand, and sending his sword flying away into the darkness. I brought my sword up and plunged it directly into his throat, keeping my eyes locked onto his as I circled the blade around in a sadistic manner, fully indulging the demonic rage brewing in my body as I watched him bleed and die in agony, unaware of what exactly was going through Zane’s head, but having an idea of it being a strain of fear.

I tore my sword sideways, cutting through his neck and spine to free it, before turning around to swat aside an attack from a third demon, slamming my fist into his stomach as a counterattack, causing him to hunch over. I then flipped my sword over in my free hand and slammed the pommel into and through his eyeball, his scream of agony falling on deaf ears, even as I wrenched the sword at a harsh angle, cracking his cheekbone and causing it to break off from his face, the blade tearing through the dark skin covering his face, and gushing blood every where. I then released my sword, still stuck in his face, and grabbed the back of his head with both of my hands before ramming it towards the floor, the sword hitting the ground and sending the pommel through his brain and breaking the back of his skull, his rapidly-dying corpse staying completely still at it was propped up by the blade.

I continued to force him down, pushing the hilt of my sword all the way through, the crossguard cracking his skull and tearing his skin until the entire hilt had passed through the skull cavity and was available to grab. I closed my hand around the brain-and-blood stained hilt and tore it from his head, sliding the blade all the way through before the body dropped to the floor, holding my gore-soaked sword as I turned around to look at the source of a new sound: applause.

“Very well done, my boy,” the deep, booming voice said in a proud manner. “Such anger, such ferocity. That kind of will to kill is something I’m proud to see. But let’s be fair here; I’d expect nothing less from my own Grandson.”

Doubtful Discussions (Unedited)

I gritted my teeth angrily, staring at the enormous figure sitting on a throne, half-obscured by the darkness of the chambers. Zane stared at the figure in horror, moving his hand for his sword only to be spoken to directly by the figure.

“Don’t bother dear boy,” it said with a chuckle. “You’ve both ruined the ritual that was going on. I’ll be gone from this plane in a few minutes.”

“You’re surprisingly calm about that fact,” I said, acting overly-brave while staring down what I had been informed was my grandfather.

“What would getting angry accomplish?” he asked, standing up and getting out of his throne, revealing his even more titanic form. He was clad in thick, dark grey plate armour, standing at nine feet tall with a broad, hulking figure tucked away under the armour, dark red light shining out from each gap in the plate, a pristine dark red cape clad on his back, and a large insignia, resembling a twisted N with stars dotted around it on his chest. He had large horns, a common possession of demons, that were thick and gnarled like an old tree trunk, his eyes glowing bright red from underneath his goat-like helmet.

“I’ve never believed in throwing tantrums, Richter,” he said with a shake of his head. “They only make you look immature. So tell me, boys. What are you looking for?”

It’s only now that I think back to this that it seems completely ludicrous. The three of us, a superhuman man, an alicorn/incubus hybrid, and the lord of the hollow realm all standing around in an underground chamber having a polite conversation.

“We’re looking for Elron,” I answered. “We need to talk to him… though I’m guessing he isn’t alive anymore?”

“Right you are,” the demon said, walking over to me. I tensed in response, raising my sword slightly only for him to wave it aside with magic.

“Relax, Richter,” he said with a chuckle. “I mean you or your friend no harm. I’d accomplish nothing by killing my prize grandchild and his best friend. I’d rather not antagonise you both.”

“Why?” I asked. “From what I’ve heard, from what I’ve seen, you and your demon spawn have done nothing but attempt to antagonise people.”

“Richter, I am not the one responsible for creating the methods of summoning myself back to this realm,” he said, crossing his arms. “I often like to accomplish goals with as little bloodshed as possible and duly punish those who go overboard in their efforts. And from how you slaughtered your cousins, I’m guessing you’ve saved me the trouble.”

“Cousins?” Zane asked in confusion. “You’re related to them? How?”

“Oh. You don’t know of Richter’s lineage?” he asked.

“He’s an alicorn, I know that much,” Zane commented, still weirded out about this situation.

“And part incubus, just like me,” my grandfather chuckled, patting me on the shoulder with a huge hand. “And quite the committer of parricide. Still, the stronger plants always do kill the weeds in the garden.”

I looked up at him with a dark look in my eyes, the demon cocking his head at the look and questioning me.

“Why such a hateful gaze?” he asked. “I don’t believe I’ve done anything to you, have I?”

“Demonic influence,” I spat. “Taking control of my grandmother.”

“... I’ve seen you grow into many things over the years, Richter,” my grandfather said in a disapproving tone. “But a hypocrite was not one of them.”

“What the fuck do you mean by ‘hypocrite’?” I demanded angrily. “You use your magic to take control of women and rape them without their consent! I saw that still affecting Celestia when I brought you up to her before!”

“A hypocrite all the same,” he said, turning away from me and sitting back down on his throne. “Tell me, Richter. You’ve slept with many a woman, have you not?”

“That’s not the-”

“Have you not?” he asked, holding his hand up in a quizzical manner. “It’s a simple question.”

“... Yes,” I spat after a moment’s silence.

“Then answer me this,” he said, holding his hand out towards me. “How many of those women you’ve bedded slept with you for you, and not because you controlled them?”

“I’ve never used a hypnosis spell before in my life!” I snarled angrily. “You’re talking shit!”

“Not consciously,” he shrugged, leaning back in his chair. “I’m sure you’ve been told of your incubi powers before? Most importantly: the attraction spell? The passive attraction spell?”

“I… that’s…” I began, trying to find a way to word it before realizing that I had no idea. Had all of the girls I’d slept with done it because my incubi presence has stripped them of free will? Had passive magic taken control of them and made them dependant on me? I’d felt like I’d charmed a few of them in the past, like Caletera, but… women like Karra, Larra, Svea… they’d been making suggestive passes at me within minutes of meeting me. Svea started flirting with me just a few seconds after trying to crush me. Was he right? Did they do it because I’d made them? Even if I didn’t realise it?

“I don’t know…” I answered with a heavy sigh.

“Of course you don’t,” he said, shaking his head in a disappointed manner. “Because your family lies to you, Richter.”

“No they don’t,” I snapped. “My family-”

“Hasn’t trusted you since the day you popped out of your mother’s womb,” he interrupted quickly. “Why can’t you use your magic, Richter?”

“Because I couldn’t get the method right,” I growled. “It wasn’t because-”

“The method? The singular method to unlocking your power? You believe that there’s only one method to doing such a thing?” he asked with a laugh. “There isn’t. There’s more than a few of them, they’ve just never told you. It’s the same reason they’ve never taught you about me or the others in your family. Hell, I doubt any of them have taught you anything about your power or your history. Because they’re liars, Richter.”

“Not they aren’t,” I growled in an angry manner. “I’m just not very-”

“No, my dear boy,” he interrupted yet again. “It’s not you, it’s them. They’re the ones keeping your potential locked away because they’re afraid of you. You’re an incubus, you have no strength limit like the alicorns do. They’re trying to keep you weak and controllable so you don’t become a threat to them. There’s evidence everywhere you look, you just haven’t because you’re comfortable with that lie.”

“They’re not lying to me,” I said in a quiet tone, my belief in that statement beginning to wane.

“Luna never taught you anything about magical release, strengthening, or training, did she?” he asked, pointing towards me with a slew of fingers. “Celestia never attempted to teach you to read magical runes, did she? And your mother never taught you how to draw strength from the environment? Each one of them set you up with a task or a situation in which you’d fail constantly, that would break and wear you down to the point where you believed it was your own fault. Luna trained you in things you couldn’t do. Why? To make you believe you were weak. Celestia taught you in subjects that were too complicated for a child to grasp, but told you that the other alicorn could do it perfectly. Why? To make you believe that you’re stupid. Your own mother never pushed you past your limits, always told you to be comfortable with who you are and to never try to improve. Why? So she could make you comfortable with being pathetic, so you’d never strive to improve. So that you’d never become a threat.”

“No…” I said, connecting all the dots he was drawing and trying my hardest to deny them, but knowing there was some kind of truth in what he was saying. “They wouldn’t do that…”

“Yes they would,” he said, leaning forwards in his chair. “Your family is the last group of alicorns on this planet. The others all died off throughout the years. How did your family survive as public figures? By being shrewd, manipulative, and scheming to keep themselves on top of the world. You’ve heard your family say it before, talking for hours about whoring themselves out for their own benefit, arranging assassinations to get rid of threats, and using and manipulating rules and regulations to get what they want. You’ve had the wool pulled over your eyes for eighteen years, dear boy. You’ve been lulled into loving a family that despises and fears you because you’re living with a comforting lie.”

“Stop it,” I growled. “You’re lying to me!”

“Why would I?” he asked. “What do I have to gain by making you despise your family? I want what’s best for all of my family, be it from my side or not, and I strive to see you become what you’re supposed to be. Not have your power left dormant and yourself shackled to failure by relics of a bygone age, still clinging to life through lies deceit and manipulation. That’s not the life you’re supposed to have, my boy.”

“I…” I said, at a loss for words. “That can’t be right. You have to be lying… demons are evil, I know that.”

“Yes, the popular culture has lead the modern people to believe such a statement,” he said, sitting back in his chair with irritation in his voice. “But I can show you the truth. All you need to do is return with me to the Hollow Realm to explain things.”

“Richter,” Zane said in a warning tone.

“I promise that once I have explained everything to you, I will return you to this very room,” he said, holding his hand out for me to take. “You have my word.”

I looked at him in his glowing eyes, then at Zane. The thought rushed through my mind, wondering whether to believe the stories I’d been told for my entire existence and ignore learning of both sides of the story, or whether to take his hand and take the risk, but also have a chance of learning the truth.

I shook my head quickly, closed my eyes and held out my hand, gently taking my grandfather’s, his fingers closing around mine.

“Thank you for trusting me,” he said in a soft tone. “I’ll show you what you need to see.”

With that, the two of us teleported from the underground chamber, the cold dampness of the cave we were in being replaced with the coolness of rain and the feeling of grass underneath my feet. I opened my eyes, seeing myself standing in a wet field on the outskirts of a small city made out of… stone. A stranger kind of stone than I was used to, but still stone. With people wandering around inside the city, demons of course, but there was no fire and lava, no pits of torture, and no eternal pain.

“This…” I said as he let go of my hand. “This isn’t what I was expecting.”

“You were expecting fire and brimstone, weren’t you?” he asked with a chuckle. “It was to be expected. No, hell and the Hollow Realm are two very different places. This is the kingdom I rule, with the people I rule over.”

“Why were you being summoned to my realm then?” I asked. “Why couldn’t you just leave here normally?”

“It’s complicated” he said with a sigh. “Just know that my time in your realm was limited due to the ritual failing and that I was able to bring us both back here. And do not worry, I shall return you to your home plane soon enough. Now, walk with me.”

I did as instructed, following after the larger creature as he explained to me how he felt he could help:

“Richter, your power is untapped. This is a problem you face every day, constantly throwing yourself into danger with creatures far beyond your power level because of that untapped magic,” he explained. “I believe that I can help you unlock your true power and surpass even Celestia herself.”

“And how exactly do you plan to achieve that?” I asked.

“Like I said, there are many methods to unlocking your potential, but sadly, all of them take quite a while to achieve,” he said. “I cannot help you while I am stuck in here, and I believe that the Hollow Realm may have a negative effect on someone as young as yourself.”

“Why?”

“Because the energies of this place a much more… unpredictable,” he answered, his time taken to find a word making me quite skeptical of his explanation. “The magic we use runs completely off emotions due to the raw strength of them. Emotions such as anger, hatred, sadness, and the like. I feel that being around such, for lack of a better word, negative energy could cause a negative effect on yourself, making you become angry and violent, something we don’t want when you’re just learning to use your magic, as it can lead to you lashing out and draining yourself to death.”

“So what do you suggest?” I asked.

“I’m suggesting helping me come with you back to your realm in order to train you without being dragged back to the Hollow Realm as I did just now,” he continued. “You see, there was a curse laid on the Hollow Realm by the angels around the time your race was created.”

“Created?” I asked in confusion. “Created by what?”

“Created by angels and demons to honour a pact that has long since fallen through,” he said in a heavy tone. “Your kind was created to be more powerful than anything on earth at the time, and were used as peacekeepers to protect against any kind of threat, as well as keeping angels in their realm and demons in theirs as a way of honouring the pact to leave earth out of the conflicts.”

“If we were,” I asked, seeing a flaw in his statement. “Then how come there are still demons in my realm?”

“Descendants of rogue agents that fled my kingdom a long time ago,” he answered. “They listen to no one and blend in with regular humans, making them extremely hard to detect.”

“Okay then,” I nodded. “So how do I help you remain in my world?”

“I’m glad you’re willing to help, dear boy,” he said with a chuckle. “There is a large obelisk in the West Bhuties on a small tropical island. It was placed there at the time of the pact between the races and has remained there ever since. I need you to go there and remove the red gem set into the obelisk to unlock both gates, angel and demon, to allow us both back into your world, and allow you to help train you in ways your family wouldn’t.”

“Alright… okay,” I nodded. “Sounds easy enough. When can I start doing that?”

“Right now, if you want,” he said in a pleased tone. “I’ll send you back to your world and you can set about freeing us all. For your own good.”

“Alright then,” I said with a wide smile. “Thank you, Grandfather.”

“Thank you, Richter,” he said, placing a finger to my forehead and teleporting me out. I’m guessing I could leave because I wasn’t a demon, but I’d have to ask about that.

I dropped back into the cave where Zane was still standing and the smile dropped off my face, replaced by the anger that had slowly been boiling inside me as listened to that horrendous line of horseshit.

“He must think I’m a fucking moron,” I snarled, turning around to Zane. “We need to get back to the Academy. You go on ahead, I’ll stay here and finish up with looking for anything about the Highmoore. Then I’m gonna contact my family and get them to pick up the pace a little, alright?”

“What happened just then?” Zane asked in confusion.

“I promise, I’ll tell you later,” I swore. “But you need to get going, okay?”

“Alright, fine,” he nodded. “I’ll see you back at the academy.”

“Right,” I nodded, switching over to my link to Grael and speaking directly to him. “Grael?”

“Mmph?” he asked in a tired tone after a moment’s silence.

“I need to borrow your body to talk to Celestia and Mom,” I said. “No it can’t wait, either. This is life and death right here.”

“Alright, fine,” he grumbled. “Ready when you are.”

I closed my eyes and performed the switch, myself jumping into Grael’s body and him switching into mine. I opened my wolf eyes and got out of Grael’s bed, shaking the tiredness away with the mix of panic and anger I felt. I hurried out of the room I was in and through the corridors, tracing the schedule of my family before giving up on it and asking one of the nearest servants.

He pointed me towards the archery range and I took off at a sprint, shouting a thank you behind me as I rocketed through the hallways, leaping out of an open window and taking several rooftops to get down to the large open field, where I spotted my mother and Cadance practicing archery, Celestia sitting in a chair and verbally instructing Cadance while she missed every shot she took.

I barked loudly on the approach, getting their attention and a kind smile from them both as I skidded to a halt, my powerful wolf lungs feeling no exhaustion from the exertion at all.

“I need to have a word with you guys,” I said. “It’s bad.”

“Richter?” Celestia asked, looking over the edge of the chair. “What’s the matter?”

“I was told by Luna to dig around a mansion with Zane to find out how some Baron knew about the Highmoore when he shouldn’t have, and instead ran into a massacre in his mansion. Traced the carnage into the basement and ended up coming across a blood ritual that was semi-successful at summoning dear old Grandad into this plane of existence.”

The second the word grandad dropped from my mouth, Celestia’s eyes lit up with fury and disgust.

“What?” she bellowed furiously, standing up hard enough to launch her chair out from underneath her. “Where is he?”

“Gone, couldn’t sustain himself for very long,” I answered. “Not sure why, but he told me some interesting things. Some I believe, some I don’t, and some I need to talk to you guys about.”

“What did he tell you?” Celestia demanded in a type of rage that I’ve never seen before. “What did he ask you to do?”

“He wanted me to deactivate some gem in the West Bhuties to ‘free all the angels and demons’ but I knew it was horseshit,” I explained. “He wants out so he can come after you and Mom, doesn’t he?”

“Yes,” Celestia growled. “Yes he did… thank you for not believing him, Richter.”

“Yeah, that reminds me…” I began, trying to find a way to word my next set of questions. “Are… are you guys… afraid? Of me?”

“What?” Cadance asked in a confused manner. “Honey… why would you ever think that?”

“It’s just that… he explained to me that the reason you told me there was only one way to use magic, the way I couldn’t do it, was because you guys were afraid of me becoming stronger than you, that you hated me and never wanted to see me surpass you.”

Cadance and Celestia looked at each other with horrified expressions, Cadance throwing her bow aside and kneeling down in front of me to wrap her arms around my chest and hug me tightly.

“No, honey. We’d never think of you like that,” Cadance said, looking at me with a bright smile. “You’re the best thing in my life, I love you more than anything else in this world, and I’d give up anything to keep you safe. I could never hate you.”

“Then why didn’t you teach me how to use magic a different way?” I asked. “Why let me stay weak and pathetic?”

“Because it was more of a risk to you than it was to us,” Celestia said with a sigh. “Despite what your… grandfather said to you, the way we tried to teach you was the best way for you to learn. The other method that works for our kind if by fuelling our power with anger. But this is one of, if not the most dangerous thing we can do as Alicorn. If we do nothing but light and stoke nothing but the fire of hatred to use our magic, then every time we power up to use magic, we add more power to the Nightmare Form locked away in our bodies. I could easily teach you to break through your magical blockade and learn to use your magic, but if you unleash your Nightmare Form, a true release, not like what happened to Luna, where it locks you away in the space it used to be, like it can very easily… I’d have to kill you to stop it. I wouldn’t be able to reseal it without risking emptying the body of a soul entirely and killing both of you permanently.”

“Oh,” I said, lowering my head and looking at my mother as she began to scratch my neck. “That makes sense.”

“The only reason I gave up on trying to teach you to access your magic was because you refused to try the way I and the others use to power up,” Celestia said, crossing her arms. “But, and I know this may dishearten you, I don’t think you have the personality type able to access it.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re too headstrong, focus too much on anger and frustration to truly empty your mind and remain calm,” she explained. “You’re too emotional and pessimistic to truly come to terms with yourself and everything around you. It’s not your fault, Richter. It’s just not who you are inside.”

“Right, okay then,” I said, lowering my head even further in a depressed manner, feeling my heart deflate slightly as I learned the news. “So… there’s a chance I’ll never unlock my magic?”

“I’m afraid so, Richter,” Celestia nodded, a forlorn expression on her face. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” I said, moving back slightly and giving my mother the hint that I didn’t want a hug anymore. She took it, letting go and backing away slightly, looking at me with an upset expression. She always got upset when I did, and that only upset me more which in turn got her doubly upset. She cocked her head slightly as she looked at me, studying my wolf face for any sign of emotion before I lowered my gaze again.

“I tell you what,” she said in a chipper tone, trying to cheer me up. “When I see you next, we can both get a cup of hot cocoa, sit by the fire, and have a nice long talk about this, if you want? Then, if you’re feeling up to it, you can have another hug, okay?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “Okay… that sounds nice.”

“Then hurry up and get home,” she said with a gentle smile. “I’ll find your favourite cocoa at a market stall and make it just the way you like it. Mommy’s special touch, okay?”

I nodded weakly, spotting the small, affectionate smile on Celestia’s face behind her daughter as she spoke to me, wondering if she was remembering times like this with her doing the same for Cadance. I nodded again, looking up and saying that I still had stuff to finish back in Winter’s Maw, giving them both a lick on the cheek before switching bodies with Grael. I returned back to the dark, dank environment and away from the sunshine of Equestria, seeing that Grael had made me sit in the throne and try to take a nap. I chuckled quietly as I got out of the chair, reminding myself that I still had to fuck Svea before I could get some rest tonight before getting out of the chair.

It was at this point I remembered that I’d heard screaming down here and that it had stopped a while ago. A tortured scream, too. I looked around the room, picking out what I could in the dark before spotting another door behind the throne some distance away. I headed down the small hallway and opened the door, strangely unlocked too, and walked inside, seeing a sight I hadn’t expected:

It was a dead female demon, naked and beaten, with blood covering her body, chained to a wall. I couldn’t tell her age by looking at her, but I could tell that she shared the same skin colour as Vermon, meaning they must’ve been the same breed of demon. Her skin was a bluey-purple colour, with almost black purple hair with gnarled horns streaking back over her head.

I walked over to her, kneeling down next to the body and examining her wounds. They were torture wounds: longer than they were deeper and cut with a serrated blade, intended to cause more pain than they were to kill. I looked over her body, spotting what appeared to be semen coating her lips, breasts and cleavage, but upon examining the insides of her legs, she didn’t have any in or around her vagina, at least from what I could tell without touching inside it, nor did she have any around her anus or buttocks itself.

“They molested her,” I said with an angry growl.

I continued to examine her wounds, several days old and beginning to scab, others fresh and still bleeding. They were mostly around areas lacking in fat, like her wrists and shoulders, but several were down her thighs and calves, with more than a few being nearly an inch deep and reaching all the way down her legs. There seemed to be none of the similar mutilation to her genitals that the other women had had, which meant two things: that they didn’t want to do it.

Or that they hadn’t gotten around to doing it yet.

I looked around for any kind of fatal wound, searching her throat, wrists, and locations where major arteries were located for the killing blow, but found nothing. I unshackled her wrist, seeing the limbs remain up and rigid as I did so, indicating that rigor mortis had set in already.

“She’s been dead for over two hours, at least…” I muttered to myself, finding the inconsistency immediately. “Then who did I hear screaming down here?”

Putting the question aside for now, I continued examining the body to find a cause of death, or something close to it. There was none of the severe mutilation to the body that the other women had, suggesting that it had been a different person to inflict it, and judging from the types of wounds she had, it was a different tool used to perform the torture. I shook my head, ruling out any of the weapons I’d spotted with the demons in the other room, meaning that it had to have been either a fourth demon down here or they’d disposed of the tool.

“But you usually get rid of a body first,” I said under my breath. “And judging from how calm and relaxed those guys were, I’m guessing they weren’t planning on getting rid of either any time soon.”

I stood up, gathering my thoughts on the body as I closed my eyes, putting together an analysis as best I could:

“So we’ve got a torture victim of the same race, dead for at least two hours, and locked away in a cell next to members of her own race, with none of them being the torturer,” I surmised. “So we’re looking for a fourth member of this little party, someone who may be carrying the weapon used to cut the poor girl up… and I still need to figure out what the hell was causing the-”

I was cut off by the sound of a hollow scream mere feet behind me, tearing my blade from its sheath and whirling around in a defensive stance, heart in my throat as I did so. I scanned the entire room in less than a second, hearing tuned as best as it could to hear anything besides the screaming. After a moment the screaming literally faded away, my ears tracing it to something in the corner. I slowly moved towards it, sword extended before realizing what had created the sound, and the scream I’d heard earlier:

A Gabber Rock.

They were magical items imbued with the ability to remember what had been said in front of them, often used by espionage agents to record incriminating statements from certain, high-profile people, or in more common cases, used by forgetful mages and brewers to recall what they were supposed to be doing that day, what ingredients they’d used in a potion, or what spell parameters they were to use for a test that day.

Twilight.

I picked the small, chicken egg-sized rock out of the pedestal, turning the emerald green object over in my fingers and looking at its core, seeing swirling white mist inside it indicating quite a large recording of sound. The sounds of this poor girl being tortured. I tucked the gem into a spare pouch, deciding to give it to Luna to listen upon her return as I didn’t have the stomach to listen to torture without becoming enraged by it, before taking out my journal and sketching the corpse, the injuries and their measurements, and any odd details about the size and shape of the wounds.

Deciding to get a sketch of the other room, just for reference, I noticed a large circle drawn around the throne in chalk, different runes and symbols that I didn’t recognise dotted all around. This was normal for a summoning chamber; you had to get the correct summoning patterns down or else ruin the entire thing. But the strange thing was the fact that the chalk was scrawled over another set of runes. I first sketched the runes in the chalk ring on its own page before turning over another, wiping the chalk runes away and studying the runes beneath them.

I’d only seen anything similar to the calligraphy used on the etchings, and even then that was only recently. The runes were the same that the Highmoore used in their city, meaning that this summoning chamber was connected to the Highmoore. But the odd thing was the stone used to make this room. From what I could see, it was imported stone, definitely not native to Winter’s Maw, and was no older than fifteen years, whereas the Highmoore city was over thirty thousand years old.

This place had been built recently as some kind of seance room for the Highmoore Elves… but to seance what? I’ll admit I didn’t know a damn thing about their beliefs or religion, but it didn’t seem like they believed much in the afterlife. And even then, a seance only helps you convene with a certain plane of existence, which is purgatory, as the other realms lock spirits away… so then maybe it wasn’t a seance room? Maybe it was a shrine? No, that couldn’t be right, there weren’t any artifacts in the room to act as one. Then maybe it was a prayer room of some kind? It certainly wasn’t an prayer altar of any kind as there was no altar in this room.

It made more sense for it to be a prayer room as Elisa had mentioned that the Highmoore worshipped some kind of gods, or goddesses. The Mothers, she’d called them. Maybe Elron was trying to contact them? I could see someone trying that… but Elisa said they were gone, didn’t she? If they ever existed in the first place, that was.

“Ah, fuck it,” I growled to myself. “I’ll look around the house more, see if I can find anything from Elron left about and see if I can solve the mystery of our missing fourth demon… and all this because I was supposed to fuck a dragon. I wonder if this ever happened to any other Alicorn during their trial?”

Searching for Answers (Unedited)

I hefted myself out of the trapdoor and got to work looking around. The mansion was completely wrecked, making it hard to look or search for anything. Blood splattered every wall and floor, moving up to higher floors revealed the bodies of the guards, proving myself and Zane wrong, bedrooms filled with murdered couples that had been sleeping peacefully in their beds.

And all of this had been done as an attempt to summon my bastard grandfather back to this world.

I felt sick to my stomach at the fact I was even related to that monster, trying to force the thoughts of him and his lies out of my mind entirely as I searched for something connected to the Highmoore or some room that wasn’t smeared with gore. I came across the master bedroom and, to my relief, found that it wasn’t gored all to hell. I walked into the pristine room, noticing the single bed immediately in the wide expanse of the room, that was filled to the brim with chests, bookshelves, charts, maps, and papers. Picking one of them up at random, I noticed a date on it, written seventeen years ago, detailing Elron’s research into the Highmoore as nothing more than a casual hobby after having them mentioned to him at a bar by a friend.

I picked up a second sheet of paper, dated six months after the first, in which he talked about excavations of a possible Highmoore location that had yielded promising results after the first few days of digging. A third and fourth were together on a desk, written ten months after the first, giving a description of him finding several items, heavily damaged items, that appeared to represent female figures. He detailed the four finds and sketched them as best as he could which, to my disappointment, was nothing more than stick figures and lines drawn with annotations on them. I did get quite a chuckle out of the one he dubbed as the “Mother of Fertility”, no proper name given, as it was a stick figure with long hair and huge boobs drawn on it.

“About three years away from being given official royal responsibilities,” I said to myself with a grin. “And you’re still entertained by the sight of a stick figure with boobs on it. Way to go, Rick.”

The other two drawings were the same: stick figures with different features, one being dubbed as “Mother of the Harvest”, holding a sickle in her one hand and what looked like a barely stalk in the other, and another one which appeared to be holding a crescent moon-shaped blade, a crown also having a horizontal crescent on it, and the name Mother of Darkness scrawled above it.

“Hm,” I grunted, tracing the crescent moon with the tip of my fingers. “Looks like Luna’s got some competition.”

I decided to move away from that particular section and pick up a letter that was dated only a year and a half after the first one and finding something that unnerved me slightly. Elron’s handwriting had become a lot more sloppy than the first couple of letters, and his grammar had slipped quite considerably, but the more unnerving thing was the drawings he’d made. They were no longer of crappy stickmen with huge boobs, but instead were something deserving of an art museum in a high-class culture city.

I’d seen professional painters with less talent than Elron apparently possessed, having taken the Mother of Fertility from a stickman with a rack to a beautiful drawing that was almost completely lifelike, having perfectly shown what he believed the mother of fertility to look like with amazing line work and incredible paint colours. This Mother was drawn as a towering figure, no scale given besides the couch she sat on, but it was clear she was meant to be huge. Her enormous, curvaceous body was just barelycovered by cloth wrappings, similar to bandages, with each of her more private areas almost on full display bar from her nipples and vagina being covered by the wrappings. Her thick, bushy hair was coloured in as orange as a setting sun, with thick lips and bright eyes, clutching a small child at her waist, presumably as a symbol for her talent.

I picked up another piece of paper, dated two months after the first, that featured the Mother of the Harvest, this one having been drawn in a much more sexualised pose as it was clear that Elron’s lust for these women was taking control of him. She was completely nude in a field of barley, clutching the sickle she’d once had between her teeth, clutching at her enormous breasts with her legs spread wide open and exposing her nethers, drops of what I gathered were sweat coating her large form, this supposed to be the representation of a hard worker in this pornographic image.

Finally, and most exploited, was the Mother of Darkest, being drawn in actual coitus, with what I presumed was Elron, her thick, black hair being tugged on as she had her crescent blade held against her throat, Elron’s desire to possess and control her being made clear through the image. Her body was coated in a mix of semen and sweat, her make-up running down her face due to the tears down her face, her crown visible off to the side of the bed with semen coating it.

The image of the crown was an image often used to deface royalty, especially female royalty. It was an image used to convey the message of the monarch being a whore, or a slut, and that she wasn’t worthy of wearing the crown she possessed. The image was often included with a picture of the monarch having sex with a man in a demeaning position, the man often being a different race than her husband, if she were married, as the ultimate insult, and if she were married, it would be both her ring and crown covered in bodily fluids and often on a bedside table.

It was shown here that while Elron once had nothing but adoration for these mothers, that had devolved into lust, and the lust had devolved into contempt. I picked up another piece of paper, this one nothing more than a drawing off all three of the Mothers bound in chains, each wearing their own named-tagged dog collar, lapping at a man’s penis, as their crowns sat on the floor behinds them, completely doused in seminal fluid. The only word on the page being in bright red lettering:

Whores.

I picked up the other letters I’d read, folding them into smaller versions and tucking them into my journal, deciding that I was going to show them to Luna when she got back to see what she made of them, but I knew that this was the case of a man who believed himself to be scorned. After browsing more letters, journals, and scrawlings, I confirmed this theory. Elron had become obsessed with them, constantly, trying to speak to the mothers as his love and insanity grew stronger and stronger, original letters of praise and love soon turning to letters of hate and disgust, angry at the Mothers for ignoring his calls, calling them whores and harlots for ignoring his love for them.

A sign I’d seen many times before from men who have been scorned by women they lust for.

I put my journal back in its pouch and continued to read some of the random letters, noticing a common name popping up between them all as Elron described the whispers of another Mother, but one that didn’t stand with the others:

The Mother of Rejection.

The name seemed strange to me, that there would be a goddess dedicated to denying and disallowing things in her domain, only for me to read other letters and see the name constantly changing before settling on what I believed its true name was:

The Rejected Mother.

The name made more sense, a goddess that was scorned by the others and cast aside for… something? I didn’t have the information to guess… why would a goddess be cast down from her… Cast down… Into the depths? The Rejected Mother… Rejected and thrown away for being not one of the Goddesses, not an original, not a real Goddess.

A False Goddess.

The idea lit up like a fire in my head, sending me searching through almost every book and chest Elron had, trying to find a more detailed description of the Rejected Mother, anything that would tell me something about her beyond the sweet nothings she whispered into Elron’s ear in the night. It was at this point more pieces began to fall into place: The prayer room downstairs with the runes. It was able to summon things that were locked away, that’s why the demons were using it to bring my grandfather out. They must’ve heard about Elron using it to summon the Rejected Mother and taken it for themselves. The torture room was used to house the sacrifices Elron would use to try and bring the Rejected Mother out of her prison in the city. Besides the Gabber Rock, it was all coming together.

Elron’s investigation into the Highmoore had lead him to discovering artifacts that the Rejected Mother used to brainwash him. It can’t leave its prison, but just like my grandfather, it can still reach out to anyone still willing. And after it realised Elron was too weak to come and save it, it began making him sell the information to people, promising them that there was a secret treasure locked away in the base of the city. The information was right in front of me in the scrawlings of a madman.

He was supposed to trick people into getting the Sapphire Chalice, something that could give the Rejected Mother the powers the other Goddesses possessed, and allow her to reign supreme once she’d been released upon the world. I searched through more and more things, journal in hand as I scrawled down as many of the anecdotes and cliff notes of Elron’s insanity, tucking away pages of vital detail into it before slamming it closed with my definitive answer:

Elron was under the control of the False God created and locked away by the Highmoore. It then forced him into putting out notices to attract adventurers to search for the Sapphire Chalice in the base of the city with the promise of treasure already there as well as the three million gold reward. Once Elron had the Chalice and the False God was free, he’d use its power to grant the False God all the strength it desired. But the problem was, a group of demons had found out about the summoning circle Elron had, killed him and his household, possibly sacrificed one of their own to begin the summon, but Zane and I interrupted it and killed them all. That would mean that the False God, the Rejected Mother, was still waiting for someone to come and release it, most likely furious that its puppet had been killed.

A smile spread onto my face as I realised that I’d just managed to solve a mystery this big without anybody else’s help. I whirled around with a grin on my face and prepared to head back to the Academy only to have an ominous figure standing in the doorway bring me to a screeching halt. The first thing I heard from it was dripping, the sound of water falling to a cave floor over and over again, then seeing it lift its hand up towards me in the most unnatural, jerky way I’ve ever seen. It pointed a finger that wasn’t its original towards me, seeing the stitchwork on each knuckle that showed the creature was cobbled together.

It, she, wore a plain, grey dress that seemed to have rotted over time, her hair made up of several different colours and thicknesses, and her face stitched together from different people, each individual piece trying to make her look perfect, but being the complete opposite. I drew my sword slowly, staring at the monstrous creature before me as it blinked and smiled at me, showing its horrendous teeth that were sharpened to a point.

“You…” it growled in a harsh voice. “You will free me.”

“And what exactly are you?” I asked in a cold tone.

“I am the one sealed beneath this earth,” it snarled. “The one locked away by whores with power they deserve not.”

It was at this point I noticed that some of the bits of her face were bits I’d seen downstairs, all over the floor. She’d stitched together a body made out of scraps and pieces of corpses just to come and talk to me.

“You’re the Rejected Mother, aren’t you?” I asked calmly.

“Yes,” she nodded, her neck snapping loudly as she did so. “I wish to be free.”

“Sorry, honey,” I answered. “Not gonna happen.”

“Why?” she asked in a hurt manner. “You know nothing of me. I have done nothing wrong and yet I have been locked away since my birth. I was persecuted by creatures that looked down on me because I was not dubbed as ‘holy’ by them. All I wish for is to exist among people.”

“Wow, those vocal cords you’ve got must be pretty fucked,” I said in a sarcastic manner. “Because they sure make you pronounce the word ‘Control’ weirdly.”

“You mock me,” she snarled.

“Of course,” I winked. “You’re making it very easy.”

“Then you will die,” she snarled, gritting her teeth and walking towards me.

“Don’t bother,” I said, holding a hand up. “You’re a barely-cobbled together puppet with about as much mobility as a quadriplegic on an opium trip. You don’t stand a chance against me, okay? So just fall apart, go back to your body, and wait for somebody to come and kill you like a good little abomination, okay?”

She looked at me for a long second, cocking her head with an inquisitive look before sighing loudly, releasing her hold on the body parts and letting them drop to the floor, the magical stitchwork she used disappearing quickly.

“She tried to free herself by stitching pieces together into an undead,” I said, kneeling down by the pile of parts. “Even Greater Undead can’t function without a constant magic source. Keeping rotting, damaged, barely-functional parts from decaying further and still being mobile, especially from different body pieces, isn’t an easy thing to do.”

I stood up, looking at any of the other letters before deciding I had enough and could vocally explain everything to Luna once she returned to the Academy. I made my way down the stairs, avoiding the corpse of the dog monster before spotting something outside on the grass:

A cloaked figure with a large amount of blood on their cloak.

Deciding not to be an idiot and yell out to the, most likely getting them to run, I slowly made my way over to them, trying my best not to get them to notice me. I was a good ten feet away when they spotted me, which was much better than the thirty meters I would’ve been if I’d yelled, and they took off into a sprint.

I took off after them, noticing immediately that I was faster than them, but it wasn’t an enormous difference. I was gaining ground, but it would take a while for me to catch them. I hoped that I was in better shape than whoever this person was, as you can catch a sprinter as a sprinter, but if you can’t catch a marathon runner as a sprinter in a few moments, they’re getting away whether you like it or not. The gap continued to close between the two of us, they was almost within arm’s reach now before they did something I wasn’t expecting:

They stopped dead.

I charged into them, both of us tumbling down the hill we’d started on, and they immediately grabbed something out from underneath their cloak and clutched it tightly. Thankful that I was used to keeping calm while tumbling and being thrown about, I easily grabbed hold of their wrist, twisted it to a degree that they let go of whatever they’d grabbed, and we eventually came to a stop at the bottom of the hill.

They landed on top of me and began to throw extremely weak punches that were beyond sloppy, more in line with slapping and thwacking than they were hard hitting strikes. I easily grabbed hold of both of their very thin wrists and turned over, pinning them down with a knee in the gut and tearing the hood from their face.

Or her face.

“What the fuck is your problem!?” she bellowed.

“You ran from a murder scene?” I asked with a smirk.

“Because I thought you were the murderer!” she snapped, trying to struggle out of my grip to no avail.

“Do I look like I just swam through a fountain of blood?” I asked her with a cocked eyebrow. “Because if one of us looks like they were slitting throats, it’s you, honey.”

“I… I fell over on the floor in there,” she said, turning her head away from me.

“Yeah, horseshit honey,” I said with a chuckle. “So, you gonna come clean with me now?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she growled. “I’m going to the guards as soon as you let me go and charging you for assault.

“Who said Imma let you go?” I asked. “I’m done done interrogating the murderer yet.”

“I didn’t murder anyone!” she screamed, trying to headbutt me. I looked her in her eyes and smirked, chuckling softly before speaking to her again.

“I can tell you’re not focussing on your disguise anymore,” I said. “Your eyes have changed colour from blue to grey. So come on, hun. Come clean and tell me who you really are.”

She blinked at me for a moment, her face of innocence melting away to one of annoyance, her high-pitched young voice being replaced with a deeper, much more sultry one as she spoke next.

“Very clever,” she growled, her red hair, grey eyes, and human-coloured skin melting away to reveal the same demon colours as the demon in the torture chamber. I could hear her arrow-tip tail swishing in an annoyed manner beneath her as she stared at me with a discontented expression.

“Now, wanna come clean with what you did?” I asked.

“No,” she said in a flat manner.

“Fair enough,” I shrugged, reaching over my back for my sword.

“Alright, alright!” she snapped. “I was hired for a job to torture some chick and kill her but I had to keep the body intact.”

“By who?” I asked.

“Those three chuckle-fucks in the mansion back there,” she said, nodding towards the direction we’d come from. “Happy now?”

“Why one of your own?” I asked. “Why torture her?”

“They said they wanted to keep entertained,” she said. “But I bailed out hard when the rape started. That’s not what I signed on for.”

“Huh, a demon with standards,” I said with a cocked eyebrow. “That’s not something you see everyday.”

“Huh, a human that’s not summoning me to fuck him in the ass,” she snapped in response. “That’s not something you see everyday.”

I blinked quietly for a second, moving my hand down to her undercarriage and feeling something a lot more masculine than I should’ve.

“Hey!” she snapped in an angry voice. “I’m not try before you buy! You want a feel of my cock, you’ve gotta cough up for it!”

“I haven’t run into a demon like you before,” I said, moving my hand off her dick. “I’ve read about you before, but never had the chance to meet one. You’re not making a good first impression here.”

“Like I fucking care,” she said, rolling her eyes.

“You said you were hired, right?” I asked. “What do you get hired for usually?”

“Dick or duty, usually,” she shrugged. “I’m either hired by thugs looking for a tough demon for places I don’t mention I have a dick, or I’m hired by forty year old married men with three kids to help come to terms with the fact they’re gay. Either way, it’s good money.”

“Fair point,” I nodded.

“Are you gonna let me go now?” she demanded.

“You killed someone,”

“So did you.”

“They were demons.”

“Wow. Racist.”

“They also murdered people.”

“And yet the first fault you went for was that they were demons?”

“... Okay, good point.”

“Exactly. Now let me up,” she growled.

“No, you’re a murderer and you’re going to jail,” I said.

“I can teleport, fucker,” she sighed. “For example…”

She then proceeded to fall through the floor as a purple vortex opened behind her that sealed before I went through it. She then reappeared behind me with her arms crossed and her tail swishing, her disturbed cloak now making her bulge very visible. I got up and turned around, reaching for my sword again before she waved her hand.

“Look, I don’t wanna kill you because I don’t know you,” she stated. “I did what I did for business, got paid for it, and now I just wanna go home, take a bath, and dump a load into whatever prostitute is desperate enough for a Futa Demon’s money. If you start a fight, I’ll finish one. If you don’t, we both walk away from here happy and contented. Whaddaya say?”

My better judgement told me it was a good idea to bring her to justice, but the lazy Richter that just wanted to go home and fuck Svea told me I should just take the agreements.

“Ugh… well, one sin has the same effect as a thousand,” I shrugged, lowering my hand from my sword and nodding. “Go on, get going.”

“Good choice,” she chuckled, reaching into her bra, pushing her huge tits around as she did so, before pulling out a small stone. “You seem like the adventurey type, am I right? If you’ve ever got a fun adventure planned and some spare coin laying around, use this to get in contact with me. I can help you fight off competitors, carry loot back to a cashing-in spot or teach you how to suck cock by a campfire, if that’s what you’re into.”

“I’ll keep the first two in mind,” I chuckled. “Third one’s not exactly my kind of thing.”

“Then if you’ve got a girl that wants a threesome but doesn’t like the idea of another dude, you know where to find me,” she winked, chucking the red gem over to me. I caught it and slipped it into a pelt pouch.

“What do I call you?” I asked after I put it away.

“Advalia,” she answered, blowing a kiss with her thick, purple lips. “See you round, hot stuff.”

With that she teleported away, leaving me standing alone at the bottom of a hill, with a new gem in the pocket and an urge to wash my hand. I put my hands on my hips and chuckled, once again amazed by the sheer number of demon species that existed in this existence.

“So… not only do I have several cat girls, a dragon, and my own mother ready and willing to fuck at a moment’s notice,” I said to myself. “I’ve also got a well-endowed-in-all-ways Futa Demon willing to work with and fuck me if I should ever need it.”

It was at this point I wondered: If I looked back on the past few days, could I tell exactly where my life went off the fucking rails or would it just be a number of things in combination? If I had to put my money on it, I’d probably say it was in the past few moments in which I groped a rather large dick attached to a female demon.

“It’s a good job I’m not homophobic,” I chuckled. “Or else I’d be cutting this hand off right now.”

Sensual Showering (Unedited)

I’d made my way back to the Academy, finding Zane in the mess hall and explaining everything to him. He listened intently to my findings, his eyes widening in surprise at the graphic descriptions of the pictures Elron had drawn, but returned to normal once I described my encounter with the stitched-together pieces of the Rejected Mother.

“So this Rejected Mother’s able to build herself a body out of pieces,” Zane said, leaning forward with a mug of mead in his hand. “But she’s not able to create a stronger one? Or use it to access her full power? You don’t think the Mother has to conform to the rules of Spiritual Occupation, do you?”

“Seems like it,” I nodded. “She needs to find a body without a spirit, without an active presence, to possess, and since she can’t find a whole dead body that’s to her liking in the mansion, or share a link like Grael and I do, she can’t take over the body of an alive person because there’s no room.”

“I’d’ve thought a Goddess could break a rule like that,” Zane said, sipping from his mead.

“Remember that she’s a much a Goddess as a child’s clay mouldings is an artist’s masterful statue,” I reminded him, grabbing a loaf of bread from the table and splitting it in half, munching on the delicious sourdough. “This Rejected Mother is a pale imitation of the real thing, crafted from the hands of lesser beings and given the power that those creatures could muster.”

“That’s a very Celestia way of putting it,” Zane chuckled. “You’re starting to sound more like her the more you go into this.”

I shrugged, chuckling as I ate some more bread. He was right, though. Every time I needed to explain or clarify something, I changed to a much more formal way of speaking, mostly due to seeing everyone else in my family do it. That and cleaning up the accent and way in which I spoke whenever requesting or ordering something to make sure they didn’t think I was a fucking moron.

“Indeed I am,” I said, cracking my neck loudly.

“So,” Zane said, getting back on topic. “What’s the plan when Luna and her backup get here? Are you going in with them?”

“No,” I said with a shake of my head. “Most likely not. I’d probably hold them all back if I did.”

“Right,” Zane nodded, finishing his mug and standing up to get a refill. “You want anything to drink?”

“No, thanks,” I said, holding up a hand in a gesture of refusal. “I’m good.”

“Suit yourself,” he said, walking over to the barrels and pouring himself a new mug. He grabbed something to eat and walked back over to me, sitting down with a crudely-constructed sandwich and taking a bite out of it.

“I think after this I’m gonna take a nap,” he said after a few bites. “I need to be up early to take some of the newer students down to the caves and start teaching them to climb.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, looking over my shoulder. “I’ve got to head off myself, actually. Got a lovely lady waiting for me up in the bedroom.”

“No change from usual, then?” he asked with a smirk as I got out of my chair.

“No there is not,” I smiled, giving him a wave as I headed off. “I’ll see you round, Zane.”

“Gimme a shout if you need anything,” he called back. “I’m always ready to help.”

“Thanks, man,” I said, heading out of the mess hall and back through the Academy. I made good time, taking just under ten minutes to get to where I needed to be, opening the door and closing it behind me as I walked inside. I spotted Svea, asleep and snoring gently in the same position I’d left her, not having woken to clean herself at any point.

I walked over to her with a gentle smile, tracing a finger down her soft, draconic thigh. She stirred slightly in her sleep, her eyelids flickering slightly as she made a quiet groaning noise. I gently prised her legs open, massaging her smooth stomach with her palm of my hand as she was slowly roused back to the waking world. She blinked silently at first, taking a moment to gather her bearings before smiling gently.

“Hiya,” she said in a rough, breaking voice. “How long were you gone for?”

“About an hour or two,” I answered, sliding my hand down to her lower lips and gently massaging the folds of her pussy, massaging her clit with my thumb and watching as a shiver ran down her spine. “Not too long. How are you feeling?”

“With where you’ve got your hand: amazing,” she said, batting her eyelashes at me. “Everywhere else? I feel sticky and dirty. Is there a shower around here somewhere?”

“Just over there,” I indicated with a head movement. “Mind if I join you?”

“Not at all,” she chuckled, holding her hands out for me to take. “Care to help me up?”

I did as requested, only to find out how unbelievably heavy Svea was. Exerting myself almost to the point of injury by using every iota of my strength to lift her, only to fail to shift her even an inch made me take an exhausted step back, giving her a questioning glance as she merely smirked.

“Fucking hell, Svea,” I panted, hunching over to try and get my breath back. “Why the fuck are you so heavy?”

“I’m not that heavy,” she smirked. “I’m only about four hundred pounds.”

“How?” I asked in confusion. “I know you’re seven feet tall and really stacked, but you’re nowhere close to looking four hundred pounds. Hell, I wouldn’t have believed you if you told me if you were over two hundred.”

“Weight isn’t just dictated by mass, Richter,” Svea said, sitting up effortlessly. “It’s dictated by a number of factors, including the strength of gravitational attraction and density. And in this case, especially in this form, I’m extremely dense.”

“Right,” I nodded. “Why?”

“Draconic muscle needs to be extremely dense to absorb the kinetic force transferred from the ground into the body upon impact during a landing, as well as needing to be strong enough to support that weight,” she explained. “In my true dragon form, using my regular neck instead of the human-like one I have now, I have more than enough muscular strength in it to break through stone support columns.”

“Alright,” I said, sucking in a breath and standing up straight. “So I can assume you can walk your fat ass to the shower yourself then?”

“But of course,” she said, standing up and heading to the shower room. As she did so, her tail slapped me across the face with an astonishingly loud cracking sound, yet a distinct lack of pain. She turned around and gave me a cute smirk before sticking her tongue out.

“Sorry, the weight compensation of my fat ass made it a little hard to control my momentum there once I stood up,” she giggled. “Won’t happen again.”

“I’ll take that as my punishment then?” I asked.

“You can indeed,” she nodded, sauntering into the shower. I followed her in, disrobing as I did so and walking into the half of the room that was essentially a wet room, with no borders for the shower and just a large part of the ceiling where the water was stored and came down from. She activated the spray, the powerful water drumming down on our bodies as we huddled together, my erection freely rubbing against Svea’s firm body as I helped her scrub herself, cleaning the cum, sweat, and oil from her beautiful form with soap, sponges, and vigor. I ran my hands down over her back, scrubbing her dimples of Venus with a soapy sponge before sliding it down her asscrack, washing away cum residue and dried sweat, leaving her ass and pussy clean and fresh.

“Svea,” I said softly. “Would you mind turning around?”

“Hm?” she asked, looking down at me. “Not at all.”

She allowed me to guide her form to the nearest wall, letting me bend her over and toy with her ass. I slapped her across one of her cheeks, a wet crack sounding over the noise of the shower followed by a groan from the dragoness. I massaged and kneaded her ass, slapping her several more times and leaving a red handprint on her smooth behind. I watched the water flow over her snow-white rump, rubbing in the warm liquid and watching the different directions it went when I squeezed and pulled at the dragon’s ass, rubbing my cock against her inner thigh as I did so. I could see the muscles in Svea’s back and wings tensing and relaxing as I massaged her, placing my mouth on one of the joints of her wings and sucking gently, the appendage fluttering weakly as I did so.

I chuckled quietly, spreading her ass wider apart, guiding her tail out of the way and spreading her pussy with my fingers.

“Are you ready?” I asked in a warm manner.

“Whenever you are,” she said, taking my hands and guiding them to her hips once more. “Let’s get this done.”

“Of course,” I nodded, pushing inside her wet pussy, feeling a mix of the warmth of her insides and the warmth of the water rushing down my body mixing into a relaxing combination. I knew there was no rush, no reason to pound her through the wall. I could take all the time I wanted right now, enjoy myself with the beautiful dragon I was inside and allow us both to have a moment while copulating.

After all; she’d be the mother to be child in less than a year, each impact of my hips against her ass, each time I plunged my member deep inside her brought us both closer to a union that linked for life. I began to gently gnaw one of her wing joints, having Svea grind her ass into my thrusts as a sign of enjoyment, the sound of wet flesh slapping against her juicy ass being just audible over the water drumming on the marble floor. Svea’s tail swished and flicked over my shoulder, the thick appendage eventually wrapping itself around me like a bandolier and gently squeezing me. Svea’s wings fluttered and extended, the sound of the water bouncing off the leather membrane reminding me of rainfall on stretched fabric.

I wrapped my arms around her, linking them at her stomach as I proceeded to pump in and out of her harder, resting my head on her back as our breathing became more and more erratic. I could feel myself building up faster than ever, feeling a need to breed more than a need to please. The feeling of my mate’s warm, wet body against mine, the sound of the rain on her wings, and the barely-audible whispers of pleasure from the draconic beauty were bliss to me, feeling more at peace and more connected to a woman than I had in a long time, gently kissing her back and sides, running my tongue along her back, chest, and underarms as she mewled happily, pressing her breasts against the warm wall and closing her eyes, enjoying the gentle, loving thrusts as they spread her insides apart, preparing her for the process that would grant her a child.

I could hear the claws on her feet scraping against the floor as she dug them deeper in, unconcerned about her own approaching orgasm as her mind wandered off to a place not of this plane. I could feel her heart thumping in her body, guiding her back slightly and sliding my hands across her slick, wet form, gently groping and massaging her breasts as she drew closer and closer to cumming. I increased my speed again for her, pushing us both closer and closer to conception, hearing her throat vibrating as she hummed in an entranced manner, some kind of dragon instinct in her mind shutting down her thoughts and feelings, leaving only the command to keep her legs straight and her lungs moving. I wanted to lay her down on the floor. I wanted to turn her over and embrace her as close as I could.

So I did.

I brought us both gently down, removing myself from her warmth and lying her down on the floor, sliding my wet body against hers and sliding my cock back into her body, the feeling of the water hitting my back soon removed as she enclosed me in her wingspan, locking me in her love with both her wings and her arms, my mouth closing around her nipple as I began to suck it gently, the rigid flesh coated with the sweet shower water as I lapped at her bust, fucking her gently enough to keep her calm, but well enough to please her as our edges drew closer than ever. She leaned close to me, whispering her love into my ear in short phrases, myself responding in kind to one statement in particular:

“Will you stay with me?” she asked.

“I can’t,” I answered quietly, feeling the throbbing in my length building up further to bursting point, my balls tucking against the base of my shaft as I groaned, cumming deep into Svea’s fertile womb and seeding the new branch of my family tree, creating a new child with a woman I’d begun to adore.

She moaned quietly, having cum herself in a quiet fashion, before slipping her tongue into my mouth, waiting several moment for me to empty the batch into her, a batch I felt was special than my others, either for her or for anyone else. I felt myself drawing something from her as well, feeling some kind of magical connection between the both of us that made my head light up in fireworks and my breath drain from my lungs. I broke apart from her, staring deep into her ice-blue eyes as I pulled out from her inseminated womb, smiling kindly before kissing her on the nose.

“I can’t stay with you,” I repeated. “But I’ll come running whenever you need me to, Svea. For you…” I slid my hand onto her stomach and feeling the warmth it now held.

“And for them,” I finished.

“That’s all I can ask of you,” she responded. “And that’s all I want from you, My Dear Richter.”

Unexpected Arrivals (Unedited)

Svea and I had crawled into bed with one another after our moment together, happily falling asleep in each other’s warm grasp as the sun finally began to set over the frigid wastes. Our sleep was undisturbed until the sunrise, at which point the dragoness began to stir and move. I opened my eyes to find her staring into mine, a look of wonder and confusion glazed over her icy orbs as she spoke:

“Your breath stinks,” she said.

I responded to this by breathing directly into her face.

She responded to this by kneeing me directly in the balls.

“Ow!” I yelped in agony, hunching over in the bed and trying my best not to cry.

“That’s what you get,” she said, sitting up and stretching, joints and bones popping and cracking as she did so. “That’ll teach you to have naturally foul-smelling chemical compounds in your mouth.”

“I really need to introduce you to my Aunt Twilight,” I squeaked, sitting up as best as I could with the ache I now possessed in my balls. “I think your lack of social skills would really spark off a conversation. That, or you’d just sit at opposite ends of the room and pretend to look at the scenery whenever you catch each other’s eyes.”

“I think I’d enjoy talking to her,” Svea said, lying back down again. “After all, she’s done so many great things in her life, like solving the problem of eventual enchanting gem energy leakage, rewrote the rulebook on magically-assisted terraforming, and recreating rune and book casting magic altogether.”

“And I’m sitting here with my only achievement in life being the fact that I can flip a wineskin that’s slightly empty over and have it land right side up,” I sighed.

“You never know, it may become a respected craft in time, my dear,” she said, petting me on the head.

“You’re mocking me,” I stated.

“Of course I am,” she smirked, getting out of bed and cracking her neck. “Now, do we have anything planned for today?”

“I’m not too sure,” I shrugged, sitting myself up against the headboard and admiring Svea’s naked form. “Do we?”

“We could go into the city?” she offered. “Shop around for a while, eat at a nice restaurant, have a nice day out?”

“That sounds like great fun,” I said with a smirk.

“It’s a shame we’re gonna have to cancel that,” I heard a familiar voice say from the doorway. We both turned our heads in surprise, seeing Luna standing with her arms crossed and a stone-faced expression. “We’re in a lot more trouble than we thought we were.”

“You don’t knock much, do you?” Svea asked, seemingly annoyed by the intrusion but making no effort to cover herself up.

“Not really,” she shrugged.

“And what if Richter and I were engaged in a passionate moment?” Svea asked.

“Then I would’ve walked in and ruined the entire thing, killed the moment, and made both of you feel really awkward,” Luna answered before looking at me. “And you can thank my attitude for being the reason you don’t have a younger sibling from a drunken night without thought.”

“Duly noted,” I nodded before getting back on topic. “What kind of trouble are we in?”

“Go and ask Twilight,” Luna said, “She’ll fill you in while Celestia and I sort out our gear.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” I said, cocking an eyebrow in confusion. “Twilight and Celestia are here?”

“And your mother, too,” Luna nodded. “Get dressed and come and say hi. Your mother’s been antsy to talk to you and Celestia had to practically pin her down when we arrived early this morning to not kick the door down and assault you with questions.”

“I… I expected you to take longer to get back here,” I said as I got out of bed, noticing the real lack of any modesty or caring about nudity as I searched the room for something to cover myself up with that wasn’t my armour.

“The border’s only an eight hour ride from here, took about two hours to convince everyone they were needed, and hour to sort the council into taking over in our absence, and another eight to get back, we’ve only been gone for nineteen hours, Richter.”

“You guys get shit done fast,” I said, finding a pair of leather pants and a white shirt in a set of drawers.

“We’re used to this kind of thing,” she shrugged. “Now, go and see Twilight… and I’m sorry for interrupting your sex time.”

“You will be,” I said, deciding to forgo my swords and just get on moving. I walked over to Svea, giving her a hug and a kiss goodbye before moving towards the door, slapping Luna on the ass as I walked past her and receiving a thwack to the back of the head as I did so.

“You shouldn’t get so mad about me touching your ass, Luna,” I chuckled. “I’m gonna be fucking it sooner or later.”

“And until that day comes, I’m going to keep it on a pedestal out of your grubby reach, letting you fantasise and drool over your imagination of what it feels like,” Luna said. “So that when it finally happens, you’ll think I’m even more of a goddess than I already am.”

“I’m not sure if that’s unendingly cruel or extremely benevolent,” I said, blinking blankly.

“And that is why I’m a ruler,” she winked, walking past me. “Twilight’s taken the study in the right wing of the Academy. Go talk to her as soon as you can and then come see me. I’ll be training in the courtyard with Celestia for a few hours. You can go and visit your mother after you’re done. She’s stolen the room overlooking the gardens on the east side of the Academy.”

“Right,” I nodded, taking mental note of everything she’d said. “I’ll come and see you soon.”

“Get moving,” she said, walking past me and down the hallway, leaving me on my own. I quickly made my way over to the study, hearing Twilight muttering to herself as I opened the door. She was facing away from the doorway, sitting on the floor in her underwear, her other clothing discarded around the room, as she looked over a metal staff, several books, and a pile of gems. I cleared my throat as to not scare her on approach, her head turning around and looking at me.

“Oh, Richter!” she said with a beaming smile. “How long have you been awake?”

“A few minutes,” I answered, walking over to her and sitting down. She kissed me briefly before moving back with an unpleasant look on her face.

“You need to clean your teeth,” she said, wiping her tongue on the back of her hand. “C’mere…” She leaned over again, prying my mouth open and placing her finger on my tongue and using some kind of magic. She then levitated a glass of water over to her free hand, pouring it into my mouth and closing it again.

“Rinse,” she instructed, following the command until she made the gesture to stop and gave another order “Spit.”

I did so, spitting out all of the water that had now lost its clear colour, now being a slightly yellowish-brown colour.

“Ew,” I stated. “Why the hell does it look like that?”

“Because the spell I used helped do more than clean the plaque off your teeth,” she answered. “It washed out dead cells, bacteria, and saliva mixed with whatever you ate and drank last night, as well as having a basic freshening smell mixed in there. Your teeth are probably as clean now as they were when they first formed. And your breath’ll be much fresher too.”

“Wow,” I said, licking around my teeth and feeling them insanely smooth, not just on the surface, but rougher edges had been smoothed off entirely. “Did you fix them?”

“Eh, ‘fix’ is a bad term,” Twilight shrugged. “Your oral hygiene is quite good; you don’t have any sort of decay, rotting, or severe damage to your teeth, but they were a little rough around the edges, so I decided to give them a quick regrow in small parts to get rid of the jaggedness, as well as fixing a very minor chip to your rightmost first premolar that’s not really noticeable, but I’ve seen cause discomfort when the jaw rests.”

“Thanks, Twilight,” I said with an impressed nod.

“Don’t mention it,” Twilight said. “If you had your own magic, I’d teach you the spell that myself and the other girls use for perma-fresh breath in a flavour of your choosing. I use lavender, Cadance goes for bubblegum, Luna uses blueberries, and Celestia has vanilla for hers. What d’you think you’d prefer?”

“I don’t know,” I shrugged. “I’ve had the smell of ‘good pussy’ in my mouth since I was thirteen, so going for that flavour wouldn’t change much.”

The bemused look I got from Twilight was worth the respect she obviously lost for me, turning her head back down to the staff and continuing to tinker with it, messing with a mechanism on the upper shaft that caused a four-clawed mechanism to expand and contract upon hitting it.

“What’re you doing?” I said, moving closer to her to get a better view.

“Just working on making an invention of mine a little more efficient,” Twilight said. “A few years back I was working on teaching a group of witches out in the Verunda desert how to incorporate bo staff techniques into casting magic and which steps worked better with which element of magic, but after a while I got sick of having to continuously pick up a new staff or carry loads of them around with me, so I cobbled together a metal staff that grab hold of different enchanted gems, each being given their own element that I could change on the fly.”

“That’s pretty impressive,” I whistled.

“Yeah, I was really surprised nobody had done it before,” Twilight nodded. “When I got back to Equestria I put a quick letter and file into the patent office, got a few smiths and mages under my employ, and went about selling them for a good few years to get a few more million bits in the treasury from the patent alone.”

“How is it some people have to struggle and bleed for their inventions to be taken seriously-” I asked with a smirk. “Yet you’re able to make millions off an invention you created overnight because you were a tad lazy?”

“It does insult some of the greater minds, doesn’t it?” Twilight chuckled in agreement. “I remember a friend I had a while ago, a Neko-Mage by the name of Chesnee, who was trying to get her research project patented by the Guoxian Industrial Furtherment Offices and they just kept back-logging the file to the point of her bringing up her anger with the invention to her shrink, who had an old girlfriend in the offices who could speed up the process.”

“So he did it for her?” I asked.

“Nope,” Twilight said, turning a purple gem over in her hand as she spoke. “Chesnee had described the project to her in such great detail that she was able to memorise it, build it several times to perfection, and then put her own claim in for it, had her girlfriend speed it along, stole the credit as inventor, and got the money for it all for herself.”

“You’re fucking kidding me?” I asked in horror. “What about Chesnee’s submission? Surely it was dated earlier than the shrink’s, right?”

“It did indeed, but it turned up ‘missing’ after an investigation was launched,” Twilight continued. “The investigation in the department where that girlfriend, the one who handled both the most recent patent submissions and the backlogged ones, just happened to have ‘misplaced it’ during an office move she’d done recently.”

“That’s complete horseshit,” I said in disbelief. “Did she get away with it?”

“Legally? Yes, she was free to reap the rewards of the stolen invention for as long as she lived,” Twilight said, a darker smirk appearing on her thick lips. “Though thanks to an unfortunate ‘accident’ at work, that wasn’t too long.”

“You killed her?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Goodness, no, Richter!” Twilight said in a faux-shocked manner. “I’m a princess… I have people to do that for me.”

“I forget how much I love you sometimes,” I said, smiling at her in a proud manner.

“I’ve always said that I’m no angel,” she said, finishing up her work on her staff and trying the mechanism a few times, seemingly contented at the changes she’d made. “Right, I’ll test out the lightning gem first.”

“Hang on,” I said. “Won’t the charge be conducted through the metal if you use a lightning gem?”

“Already solved it,” she said, flipping the staff around and showing me the claw itself, running her fingers over it and pointing out the half-inch thick coating of resin it had on it. “Non-conductive insulating resin covering specially-molded glass stops the current from going down the metal shaft. It’s not the most resilient thing in the world, but the staff isn’t really made for hitting things with.”

“Huh,” I said, scratching my head. “I really should just assume you’ve thought of everything before opening my mouth.”

“Indeed,” she stated. “I am the girl that has three back-up plans for every contingency plan for when plan B fails.”

“What’s it like being so smart?” I asked.

“Conversations can be kinda one-sided,” she shrugged, fitting the gem in and closing the claw, myself spotting the resin fold slightly around the gem as it did so.

“Wait, the resin is malleable?” I asked.

“Semi-malleable,” Twilight said with a so-so gesture. “It’s malleable enough to cushion anything placed into it, this being another reason I went with this resin over others I’d developed because it can protect the gems from being scratched, but it’s not malleable enough to lose its shape through use.”

“You genuinely are a genius, aren’t you?” I asked in amazement.

“It took you this long to realise that?” she asked with a proud smile. “I’ve solved equations that have stumped the best minds in the world, completed spells that had been left unfinished for hundreds of years, and was the first to develop the mathematical formula on how many licks it takes to get to the centre of a Tootsie-pop.”

“How many is it?” I asked.

She tapped the side of her nose and winked playfully at me.

“The world isn’t ready for it yet,” she giggled. “Anyway, I’m sure you’re hear for a briefing, right?”

“Yeah,” I nodded, getting back on topic. “Luna said we, or you guys, were in more danger than we thought you were?”

“Indeed we are,” Twilight nodded. “In the few minutes I was given to search my library before leaving, I used the same searching book we used for the Black Bible to locate any books on religions involving female deities, and during the journey here I was able to read up on three that mentioned the creation of a fake god by the practicers of said religion.”

“I think I might be able to help with that,” I said, getting Twilight to look at me with a bright expression. I took my journal out of the pouch, thankful I’d strapped my belt onto my pants and kept the pouch on it. I took the pages I’d taken from Elron’s mansion and unfolded them for Twilight to read, her eyes immediately focussing on the images focussing on the desecration of the mothers.

“Oh dear,” she said, placing a finger to her lip. “That doesn’t look good.”

“No, it’s not,” I sighed. “It’s your classic case of a guy getting angry at a girl he wants to fuck because she’s not paying attention to him. But anyway, the guy I took these from, Elron, found evidence on the Highmoore’s religion, it focusses on an all-female pantheon from what I read, and so far there are three of them I’ve seen: the Mother of the Harvest, the Mother of Fertility, and the Mother of Darkness.” I pointed to each picture as I mentioned the names, the Mother of Darkness getting Twilight’s attention almost immediately.

“That looks a lot like Luna,” she stated.

“I thought the same thing,” I nodded. “You don’t think-”

“No, definitely not,” Twilight said with a shake of her head. “I’ve traced Luna and Celestia’s Lineage back to fifteen generations ago, even going so far as to find their parents’ names in an old textbook, where they were born, and what their last names are.”

“Care to share?” I asked.

“Their mother’s name was Etyrna, the Alicorn Pharaoh of Resheph, which is where Luna gets her dark skin from, because their mother was a black woman, and their father, Ailbeart the alicorn prince of Shetland and younger brother to King Lachlan the Conqueror,” Twilight explained. “Tracing even further back than that, we get nothing close to Highmoore Elves or ancestry, and ignoring the fact that there are several portraits in possession of the Equestrian royal family that show both Luna and Celestia as children throws out any possibility of Luna being some earth-bound Goddess of an ancient religion.”

“Fair enough,” I shrugged.

“You were saying?” Twilight asked.

“Right, the three mothers are part of the Highmoore religion,” I answered. “But if my basic knowledge on religions of the past tells me anything, having mothers of Fertility, Darkness, and Harvest seems way too scattershot to just be those three, especially when so many other religions involve gods that have control over life, death, elements, love, and all other kinds of stuff. There has to be more, right?”

“I think there is,” Twilight said, using a levitation spell to drag a thick, decaying white tome over to her, gently opening the ancient, yellow papers to a page she’d booked marked. “I’m happy the bookmark didn’t fall out.”

“I usually just fold the page over to remember where I am,” I shrugged. There was a moment of silence as Twilight shot me a severely disgusted look, my skin beginning to itch as she stared at me before going back to the book itself.

“The religion here mentions several female deities that were worshipped twenty thousand years ago,” Twilight said. And judging from the fact that the Highmoore supposedly disappeared thirty five thousand years ago, we’re looking at an adapted-slash-adopted religion from another civilization. It makes things like the names less reliable, due to them usually giving them newer ones, but I’m positive we can still rely on this information.”

“So what does it say?” I asked.

“The religion focussed on the worship of Twelve specific female deities, each being given a month of the year to call their own and be worshipped, with the main four ‘Mothers’ being the Mothers of Life, Death, Light, and Darkness, with eight lesser Mothers that represented Fertility, Harvest, Seasons, Animals, Magic, War, Emotion, and Wisdom.” Twilight read from a passage. “So it seems that we have twelve, four representing the main parts of the world, with eight others representing smaller-yet-essential parts of life.”

“And I’m guessing the three here were Elron’s favourites?” I suggested, looking at the pictures again. “Seems the guy had a thing for stacked MILFs, athletic Reshephian women, and hard-working girls.”

“A man after your own heart?” Twilight asked.

“Indeed,” I nodded. “Though I think I’d replace the working girl with a big-titted redhead with emerald coloured eyes.”

“That a particular fetish of yours?” Twilight asked.

“That’s my dream girl right there,” I smirked.

“Y’know Cadance has mastered the art of body modification magic, right?” Twilight asked with a cocked eyebrow. “You could probably ask her to change into that.”

“Don’t tell me that,” I responded, examining the notes again. “Otherwise I’ll be looking into patricide and remarrying-under-mind-control.”

“Forget I said anything,” Twilight said, reading the descriptions of the mothers and the images of their desecration. “But everything seems to check out for this being the same religion… which I’d hoped it wouldn’t be.”

“Why’s that?” I asked.

“Because this mentions a thirteenth Mother, a false mother created and locked away by whoever worshipped these Mothers previously,” Twilight said. “The second civilization to worship these Mothers gave the thirteenth the name of ‘Mother Misfortune’.”

“Mother Misfortune?” I asked. “Not the Mother of Misfortune?”

“No, no account ever lists her as a mother of anything,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Though there are accounts of her being the opposites of the True Mothers in terms of appearance. While the True Mothers are often described as being inhumanly beautiful… Mother Misfortune is described as an abomination.”

“Is she really that ugly?” I asked with a confused expression.

“Richter…” Twilight said, skimming through a few pages. “From what I’ve read about her, she’s not even human. She was apparently a mass of tentacles and stitched-together body parts from several animals ranging from horses, to wolves, to orcas that then seemed to decay and rot into a malformed crime against nature all the while possessing the power of one of these gods.”

“How do you do that?” I asked.

“Do what?”

“Give something the power of a god? Gods are supposed to be unbelievably powerful, to the point where no mortal being can touch them. How do you just throw some offerings around and give a corpse power beyond humanity?”

“Usually through mass sacrifice of human life,” Twilight sighed in a depressed and, worst of all, knowing manner. “You line up thousands and offer their spirit, soul, power or whatever into something that can contain it before channeling that power into yourself or your god. It’s what Sombra did with the Crystal heart. He killed thousands of his own citizens to fuel their energy into the Heart and wanted to transfer it to himself.”

“I heard about that,” I said, racking my brains to think of the history lesson. “What stopped him?”

“In the end?” Twilight asked. “Your mother. She was able to drain the power out of the heart, putting herself in a hell of a lot of danger, and used its power to wipe Sombra off the face of the earth.”

“Why was it dangerous?” I asked.

“What happens when you set an explosive off in a closed container?” Twilight asked.

“It breaks the… oh,”

“Yeah. Your mother took on more energy than it was safe for her body to handle and not only almost killed herself, permanently damaged the Crystal Heart beyond repair to the point of it being nothing more than an ornament,” Twilight explained. “I think it’s actually mounted on the footboard of your parents’ bed.”

“That’s the real Crystal Heart?” I asked in disbelief.

“Yup,” she nodded. “It’s not good for much. If I remember correctly, Cadance had some of it chipped off on a side that you can’t see where it’s mounted and had that turned into a ring.”

“Wow,” I said, nodding my head in amazement.

“I think Celestia wanted Cadance to use the fragment to replace the pink stone in her second crown, but Cadance outright refused to have it changed,” Twilight chuckled.

“Why’s that so funny?” I asked.

“Ask her about it the next time you see her,” Twilight said. “Actually, go ask her about it now. I think I’ve caught you up on the situation and you’ve helped me narrow down what we’re up against.”

“Right, okay,” I said, both of us getting up from the floor. I gave her a hug, kissing her briefly before heading out of the door. “Give me a shout if you need anything.”

“I will,” she winked, going back to her research.

I was eager to find out what was so special about the stone in my mother’s crown. I knew from a history book that it was a pink diamond similar to Celestia’s, but beyond that I didn’t know much about it. I made my way to the bedroom overlooking the garden where Luna said she’d be and entered the room, seeing my mother, also in only her underwear, looking out the window with her thick hair tied behind her head in a high ponytail.

“Hi, Mom,” I said with a smile. She turned around, her eyes lighting up in joy as a smile spread onto her gorgeous lips, bolting over to me and squeezing me tightly, mashing her massive rack against my chest before locking lips with me, gently caressing my tongue and inner cheeks with hers. I enjoyed her taste, her touch, and her warmth more than any other woman’s, feeling closer to her than anyone else and always feeling regretful when she had to leave. She reluctantly broke away, staring down at me with a compassionate gaze before uttering a single, quiet sentence:

“I’ve missed you,” she said, placing a hand to my cheek and kissing me again.

“I’ve missed you too, Mom,” I said after she broke away. She slowly guided me toward the bed, sitting down with her back against the headboard and opening her legs, allowing me to sit down with my back resting against her torso. She closed her arms around me, resting her chin on my head and inhaling deeply, allowing me to feel the rise and fall of her chest and her heartbeat in my back. There were no words between us for several minutes, merely silence and comfort as she embraced me, not willing to let me go for a long time. She ran her fingers through my hair in a comforting manner, the scent of her perfume bringing back childhood memories of falling asleep in her arms at night in a more comfortable way than any bed could provide.

“What’ve you been up to?” she asked after several minutes.

“Nothing much,” I answered quietly. “I killed a few ancient Elves, got my ass kicked a good number of times, and knocked up a catgirl and a dragon.”

“I really wish you’d marry someone before you’d do that,” she said in a bemused manner. “For once I’d like to have an official grandchild that I can publicly claim is mine, instead of having your girlfriends run off to other parts of the world where I never get to see them again.”

“Sorry,” I chuckled. “But on the bright side, you should be seeing these two more often.”

“That’s good,” she whispered in my ear. “Who are the mothers?”

“The catgirl is the mother of the one I got to work for me and the other is Svea,” I answered.

“Older women, yet again,” Cadance said in a fake-disappointed manner. “You keep picking qualities in women that are the same as Mommy, don’t you? It’s older girls, girls with pink hair, girls with similar facial features. I swear one of the reasons you fucked Calatera as often as you did is because she looks like she could be my daughter. Your Oedipus Complex needs to be kept in check, Mister.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I smirked, kissing her forearm. “I don’t need to find cheap replacements anymore. Not when I have the real thing.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Cadance said, being silent for a moment before speaking again. “Though your attraction to me is what made you crush on Calatera so hard, isn’t it?”

“... Yes,” I said after a moment of silence. “I almost called her Mom once when we fucked a few years back because I was pretending she was you.”

“I’m flattered,” she chuckled, snuggling closer to me before talking. “Though I’m happy she’s legal now. I can finally get her to go down on me without getting dirty looks from my mother when I bring it up to her. Which is unbelievably hypocritical coming from her of all people.”

“How come?” I asked.

“Because I was fourteen the first time she fucked me,” Cadance answered, looking out the window. “Granted we were both highly emotional due to a recent death of a family friend, bad times in country relations, and she was completely trashed on whiskey at the time, and she needed the loving embrace of someone because Luna wasn’t around… but she was completely sober when she asked me to bed the next night.”

“Wow… I had no idea you were that young,” I blinked in surprise.

“Eh, underaged sex is kind of a big factor in our family,” Cadance shrugged. “I had that whole ‘Law-abiding princess’ personality about me that told me having sex before you’re eighteen was a morally wrong thing to do, but after Celestia introduced me to the fun world of body modification and how big of a dick she could give herself with a snap of her fingers, I stopped feeling guilty about it after the first blowjob.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” I said, being more surprised at the fact I was able to brush off the knowledge of my mother and grandmother’s futa adventurers with one another and continue a conversation than the fact that they did it to begin with. “I met a Futa Demon yesterday at a mansion in the city. She mentioned that she was a hired goon or something and she gave me a crystal I could use to contact her if I had a job… do you think she’s trustworthy?”

“The only people I think you can trust when it comes to paid services are ice-cream men and prostitutes,” Cadance answered. “But keep her in mind if you think you ever need an extra hand… or an extra cock. By the way, did she mention how big she was?”

“No. I accidentally grabbed a hold of it when it was soft, and it felt pretty big,” I shrugged.

“Bigger than you?” Cadance asked.

“Definitely not,” I said with a shake of my head. “She’s maybe nine or ten inches at full length, while I’m about a hairsbreadth of twelve inches nowadays.”

“That’s good to hear,” Cadance chuckled, kissing me on the cheek. “I think your cock’s still getting bigger as time goes by. You’ll probably get to about twelve and a half before it stops. You’ve got good incubus genes if your father’s anything to go by.”

“Awesome,” I smirked. “Are you gonna be fighting the Rejected Mother with everyone else?”

“That’s it’s name?” Cadance asked. “And yes, I am.”

“Right. How long d’you think it’ll take?” I asked.

“It shouldn’t take longer than a week from Luna’s report on how big the city is,” Cadance answered. “Why’d you ask?”

“Just to get an estimate on how long we’ll be here for,” I answered. “And to see how many nights you and I get to share a bed.”

“Who says I’ll be bunking with you?” Cadance asked in a teasing manner. “I might wanna sleep in the same bed as Luna and Celestia.”

“Tough,” I shrugged.

“Ooh, somebody’s getting possessive,” she giggled, pecking me on the ear.

“I think it’s in my nature,” I grinned.

“What about your dragoness friend?” she asked. “Won’t she wanna sleep with you?”

“I think she’s got her eyes set on fucking Celestia sometime soon,” I shrugged. “I promised to help set the two of them up sooner or later.”

“I know Celestia’s been itching to get her tongue on another girl recently,” Cadance nodded. “This’ll be good for her… oh, that reminds me: Are you going to be busy later tonight?”

“No, why?” I asked.

“Because ever since we set off, Twilight’s talked to me non-stop about fucking you,” she chuckled. “Poor girl fingers herself sore every night thinking about you. So I said that I’d get word to you that she’s desperate for your cock on one condition.”

“Which was?”

“I get to join in with you,” she answered. “So? Would you be interested in dumping a load into both of us later tonight?”

“I think I’d like that,” I nodded with a wide grin, getting a kiss on the cheek from my mother as she lay her head back. “It’s still early morning. Fancy a nap?”

“I’m supposed to be going to see Luna soon,” I responded.

“I don’t give a fuck,” Cadance shrugged. “You’re sleeping with me until I say you can go.”

“Alright, the blame’s on you if she gets mad at me,” I shrugged, closing my eyes and snuggling against my mother’s pillowy tits.

“Please, if she gets mad all it takes to calm her down is a bottle of brandy and a rimjob,” Cadance sniggered, closing her own eyes and sighing. “She’ll be nothing to worry about. Trust me.

Making Orders (Unedited)

The sleep lasted for several hours, definitely bringing us into the early afternoon, and it was Mom that woke up first. Both of us were reluctant to get up, but she convinced us both that it was probably a good idea to go and see the others to make sure we hadn’t missed anything important. I got up first, letting her get up and get dressed, forgoing her usual posh attire for an article of clothing similar to mine. The pants she selected managed to fit but were still rather tight around her thick ass. The shirt, however, was a no-go in all areas. It was too short, the sleeves didn’t fit, her tits were big enough to the point of the cotton splitting over her cleavage whenever she inhaled.

“Ugh…” she growled angrily, tearing the rest of the shirt off and discarding it to the floor, digging through the drawers for something else. “This is why I always order my clothes from a tailor I trust.”

“I’ve never seen you do that before,” I said, looking down at the shredded shirt.

“You should’ve seen me ruining my wardrobe when I was twelve,” she chuckled. “I was about five-foot-five and as flat as brick on my twelfth birthday with loads of nice dresses and casual outfits. Luckily, though not so much as the time, puberty hit me like a fucking cannon, and my cup size went from an A to a double-D in about eight months, even bigger when I changed into my succubus form. I shredded all of my favourite outfits as my tits got bigger and had to start ordering clothing in for a girl of my body type as well as being around six feet tall by the time I was thirteen.”

“Damn,” I nodded. “That must’ve sucked.”

“It did,” she said, finding a shirt for a larger man and deciding that was the best she was gonna get, wearing the baggier shirt before gripping the lower side of it, gathering the excess shirt into a handful and tying it into a knot, making the shirt fit much better than before and in a much more shapely manner. “I had this really nice cheongsam that was a gift from the Empress, one of my absolute favourite things because it was made of silk, and I cried for about forty minutes when I tore it after sneezing.”

“Wow,” I said. “Mind if I ask a question?”

“Go ahead,” she nodded, putting on a pair of boot she found in a chest.

“If you’re six-three and dad’s six-five… why the hell did I turn out at five-eleven?”

“Genetic modification thanks to yours truly,” she said with a wink.

“What?” I asked in shock. “Why would you do that? How did you do that?”

“Magical alteration to specific strands of DNA during fetal development,” Cadance shrugged in a disturbingly-casual manner. “And I did it because I didn’t want you to be taller than me like your dad is.”

“That’s ridiculous,” I said in an annoyed manner. “I could’ve been the same height as Luna by now.”

“Don’t act as if I forced you to stop growing at three feet tall, Richter,” she said, tying a belt around her waist and tugging a few knots out of her hair with her fingers. “You’re perfectly fine at the height you are and I’ve never heard you once complain about it.”

“Still…”

“‘Still’ nothing, young man,” she said, flicking me on the ear. “Now, get going down to the training yard. I’m gonna go talk to Twilight about the lighting devices she was making for us. I’ll talk to you later.”

“Alright,” I sighed, rolling my eyes as she headed out the door. “Bye.”

She gave me a cheesey smile and walked out of site, myself heading out after a few moments of lamentation and worthless sulking before heading to the right, down the stairs to the courtyard. I was met by Luna and Celestia, the latter of which looked rather angry about something.

“What’s wrong, Aunt Celestia?” I asked as I approached, the taller woman turning her head to me before forcing a smile.

“Oh, nothing,” she sighed, her smile dropping from her face as she explained what had irked her so. “Just had to sit through another speech from the preachers of the Church of Eternal Light.”

“To be fair,” Luna shrugged. “They’re getting much better public speakers than before. I mean the one with the small tits actually managed to look you in the eyes for longer than a second before they both scurried away like the rats they are.”

“True,” Celestia admitted. “Much better than the ones that couldn’t get through the word ‘Whore’ before running away crying.”

“Anybody wanna fill me in here?” I asked, looking between them both in confusion.

“Right, sorry,” Celestia said. “The Church of Eternal Light is a nutso cult that somehow managed to get itself registered as a government-backed religion is a group of madmen and insane people that believes in the purity of light and all things it brings. With myself being an alicorn with a sun as my birth crest, they often hurl insults at me every time they see me as they believe me to be some kind of False Prophet, Fake Messiah, Whore of the Darkness, and the one that really weirds me out: Cedric’s Plaything.”

“Who the fuck is Cedric?” I asked.

“He was one singular guy that spilled wine on the first flag the artist for the group had drawn when they first got together,” Celestia said. “He didn’t do it on purpose, there was no malicious intent for the guy, he just accidentally knocked a wine glass over in an inn one night and ever since he’s been the antithesis to their religion, and anyone that believes in Cedric’s ‘teachings’ is a Pawn of Dark and a Slut of the Night.”

“Which I take great offence to,” Luna said in a displeased tone. “Though one thing I find hilarious is the fact that Cedric didn’t oppose the Church of Eternal Light in any way. He didn’t slander them after they’d cursed his name, didn’t attack them. He literally just went on about his life with the memory of some weird old guy yelling at him.”

“Wow,” I commented. “That’s… wow.”

“Oh yeah,” Celestia chuckled before turning back to Luna. “Though one thing that annoys the hell out of me is the fact that the Sisterhood of the Full Moon absolutely adores you.”

“I know right?” Luna asked with a laugh. “I have no idea why the Moon church loves me but the Sun one hates you so much. I know that they hate each other in every way imaginable. Though when it comes down to their beliefs, I prefer the Sisterhood of the Full Moon simply for the fact that they’re completely okay with people not believing in their religion and instead uses it as a way to comfort people instead of preaching and screaming about the Light of the Almighty searing the flesh from those who do not convert.”

“It’s the difference between adoration and fear,” Celestia shrugged. “The Sisterhood has followers because they teach of a loving Moon Goddess that embraces all in the comforting blue of the night, whereas the Church of Eternal Light terrifies people into worship because they’re afraid of burning to death.”

“I also prefer the Nun outfits the Sisters have,” Luna added. “They’re much nicer than the shite the others wear. They’re low key, soft, and a good make.”

“The Church was everyone parading around in bright white and silver outfits that try to look like armour, just to hit home the fact they’re a nutso religious group that ended up getting state protection for preaching horseshit.”

“This is an interesting insight into your guys’ heads,” I said, sitting down on a lower wall and crossing my arms. “Though the thought of both of you dressed up as Nuns is a pleasant one.”

“Then you might be in luck,” Celestia chuckled. “We brought some of the custom-made Nun outfits the Sisters wear to sermons. They’re enchanted with a phenomenal resistance to demonic energy and influence. They’re also really comfortable, too. Cadance’s seems exceptionally cosy, too.”

“Lemme guess,” I smirked, thinking of how my Mom usually ordered her outfits. “Leg slits, visible hips, lack of panties, and a push-up support for her boobs, right?”

“Surprisingly not,” Celestia commented. “She’s actually rather respectful to the Sisterhood and their traditions of modesty and restraint… that doesn’t mean she hasn’t had sex wearing one of their Nun outfits, but she doesn’t exactly desecrate their very pillars of worship by having someone fuck her on the altar.”

“That is way too specific to be a hypothetical,” I said with a cocked eyebrow. “When did she do that?”

“Before you were born,” Luna said, a smirk appearing on her face as she lowered her head and thought of the memory. “She and your father decided that if they were going to be hated by the Church for being Celestia’s family, they decided to really give them something to get angry at.”

“How bad did it end?” I asked.

“I think they’re still washing the cum stains out of their holy tapestry to this day,” Celestia chuckled. “I gotta admit: I was proud of her in a twisted way.”

“Of course you were,” Luna said, looking up at her older sister. “It’s something you would’ve done yourself, a lot of lifetimes ago.”

“Aye,” Celestia said, looking up into the cloudy sky with a nostalgic look in her eyes. “But that’s a Celestia that was laid to rest a long time ago. Well… maybe that’s not entirely true. If there’s gain from it, I don’t mind causing a little controversy.”

“I think it’d be amazing to be a fly on the wall in your room a few thousand years ago,” I laughed.

“I’d doubt it,” she smiled. “If you’d seen half of the stuff I got up to during my experimental years, I doubt you’d have a shred of respect for me left.”

“And speaking of tiny, inconsequential insects that are a drain on my life,” Luna said quickly. “Let’s talk about you, Richter.”

“I was wondering when the abuse was gonna start up,” I said, rolling my eyes.

“Don’t worry, I’ve abused enough children to know not to do it around friends and family,” Luna said before falling quiet, biting her bottom lip for a long moment before speaking up with a raised finger. “Let me clarify: That was a joke. I have never and will never abuse children.”

“I disagree with that,” I stated.

“Indeed,” she said before continuing. “It’s going to take a few days for us to set up around here and fully get to grips with whatever we’re dealing with. We’re scheduled for a week at the least, but can send word back to get more time away to deal with the threat here. After all, killing a god isn’t something you do on the way to the butcher’s.”

“So what are you gonna do till then?” I asked.

“We’re gonna plan, like I said,” Luna said. “But you can do whatever you want, as you’re not coming down with us. Train, hunt, climb, fuck, take a job off the board in the city, whatever keeps you interested until we’re ready to go.”

“So if I’m not worth anything while I’m here, why not send me home?” I asked.

“Two reasons,” Celestia said, taking over from Luna briefly. “The first being that this can be seen as on-site training and a method of you getting experience in the set-up for events like these for when your time comes to deal with them yourself. The second reason is that Cadance would gut us both if she had to spend another week without you around. Twilight wouldn’t be happy, either.”

“Damn,” I sighed. “I was kinda hoping to get home and set Karra up for work.”

“Who?” Celestia asked.

“Karra,” I answered, feeling the need to elaborate upon noticing their confused looks. “Blue-haired Nekomata… shorter hair, blue eyes, huge tits, passion for fucking things? Ringing any bells?”

“No,” Celestia said with a shake of her head. “We’ve never heard of her. Should we have?”

“Yeah, I sent her to the castle a few days back to get started on tracking down monster girls for me,” I answered.

“We have informants all over the world who can do that for you,” Luna said in a confused manner.

“Yeah,” I shrugged. “But I can’t fuck them, can I?”

“Good fucking granite, you sound just like your mother,” Celestia said in a disappointed manner, putting a hand to her face and sighing. “No, you can’t. And if you want a fuck-toy with a search function, we’re not gonna say no. But we don’t know where she is.”

“Which means she’s either dead, didn’t set off, or didn’t make it there yet,” I said. “And since it’s an eight hours journey back to Equestria… I’m guessing it’s one of the first two.”

“You gonna go looking for her in the Red District?” Luna asked.

“Why there specifically?” I questioned.

“If there’s two things I know about Nekomata, it’s this: They’re whores and they love alcohol, especially in combination. They’re second in libido only to your mother, but since she’s not a species, the most whorish race in the world are Mermaids.”

“Really?” I asked. “Mermaids?”

“Oh yeah,” Celestia nodded. “And it’s not even referring to them as whores or sluts in a derogatory fashion. It is literally the only way to describe the way they behave. They fuck anything, ranging from fisherman they take a liking to, other mermaids, children that fall into the ocean and almost drown. Hell, I saw one fuck a seagull one time.”

“How do you fuck a seagull?” I asked in confusion.

“With great difficulty,” Celestia commented. “But seriously, mermaids will fuck anything. Whereas some Monster Girls that are naturally high in libido might resist a little if you try to force yourself on them, Mermaids do not care about consent, be it giving or receiving it, and they just want sex.”

“That’s…” I said, struggling to find the words for it. “Good to know.”

“For you, I’d guess it would be,” Luna shrugged. “But besides that, go look for your kitty fuck-toy and keep yourself entertained with her or something else for the next week. I’d recommend looking for contracts on monsters. If you’re lucky, you might be able to hone your skills when dealing with them. If you’re even luckier, you might run into one that’s willing to wax your pole for you.”

“I’d hope so,” I smirked.

“Go on then, my loveable little fuckboy,” Luna said, gesturing towards the gate before chucking me a heavy pouch full of coins. “Leave your mark on this world and some poor woman’s vagina.”

“Will do, Teach,” I nodded, tucking the gold into a pouch on my belt and heading off into the town. I made good time into the Pleasure District, gently and politely refusing the calls and offers from the working girls, the ones in this city being the cleanest most well-kempt prostitutes I’d ever seen. They were all dressed nicely, with make-up, styled hair, good clothing, and, the most surprising thing, genuine enthusiasm for their jobs. I’d always been good at detecting fake smiles, due to being brought up around them for my entire life, and every single one of the busty beauties patrolling the streets were smiling ear to ear with genuine enjoyment.

I decided that I was on work at first, but kept a mental note of a few of the more appealing girls I spotted, before hearing talk of a specific catgirl with blue hair taking numerous dicks at an inn-slash-brothel by the name of The Lonely Pooch.

How ironic.

I asked directions to the place from the nearest working girl who surprisingly didn’t proposition me and instead immediately answered my questions. I headed over to the south-east corner of the Pleasure District, finding a few small, Eastern-themed inns where I came across The Lonely Pooch, one of the few places here not themed after Nippon and Guoxia. I guessed this part of the city was home to a lot of eastern immigrants and that they’d feel more comfortable over blowing their loads over a more familiar tile set than Winter’s Maw.

I opened the door to the brothel, seeing the place being extremely clean and well kept, bar patrons ordering drinks and eating meals with the faint sound of hard fucking coming from several floors upstairs, not loud enough to be off-putting, but loud enough to be noticeable.

“How can I help you, big guy?” a female voice asked from beside me. I turned my head to see an older woman, presumably the owner of the place with thick black hair, a beauty spot on the right side of her lower chin, a sultry gaze in her eyes and the biggest tits I’d ever seen on a human woman, complimented by her thick thighs and big ass.

“I’m looking for a Nekomata,” I answered. “Around five-seven, blue hair, huge rack. Sound familiar?”

“Yes, she’s upstairs entertaining a group of the Royal Guard for the next few hours,” she answered, gesturing for me to walk over to the bar. “Can I get you a drink while you wait?”

“Sure,” I nodded, following after her with my eyes on her swaying ass. “You the owner of this fine establishment?”

“Indeed I am,” she nodded, walking behind the bar. “What can I get you?”

“Something cold and fruity, non-alcoholic please,” I answered. “I’m still working right now.”

“Right, fresh strawberry daiquiri, coming right up,” she nodded, getting to work on mixing the drink. “So, what does a handsome young man like yourself do for work?”

“Monster hunting, mostly,” I answered, there being truth to the statement.

“Really?” she asked in an impressed tone. “Where’d you learn to do that?”

“I was trained by my Aunt from when I was a kid,” I answered, gently tapping the wooden countertop as I stared at her tits. “Started off with the basic kind of uglies: Bloated, Gigascorpions, and the occasional wraith. Moved on to bigger stuff like Wyverns and Ice Wraiths. Last big thing I took care of was an Yakanozu Wind Dragon.”

“That’s not something I’ve ever heard of,” she said, pouring the drink into a glass and leaning forward, letting me get a better look at her heaving cleavage.

“It’s not a well known monster in this part of the world,” I answered. “They’re native to Nippon, grow to be about ten to fifteen feet long, and can blow out sharp gusts of air as an attack. A bunch of idiots had smuggled them across the ocean but gave them to guys who couldn’t take care of them. They let one go, it ran off into the wildlife, and started causing problems with livestock by eating them.”

“And they called you in to take care of it?” she asked, resting her chin on her hand.

“They posted a job about it on a board on a town I was visiting and I just happened across it,” I answered. “The money was good and it was a good fight, too.”

“I’m guessing you travel a lot?” she asked. “That’s how you were in that town?”

“Yup,” I nodded.

“Did you hear rumours about the dragon? Is that why you were there?”

“If I’m allowed to be honest, I’d only stopped in the town overnight because I met a girl at a bar that I fucked when we went back to her house,” I shrugged. “Her house is just past the job board and I just happened to notice it there.”

“You happened across it after fucking someone?” she asked in an intrigued manner. “Quite a boast if I do say so myself. A slayer of both beasts and pussy? Hard to believe for someone of your age.”

“To be honest, I’d have a harder time believing I killed the dragon than I fucked someone if I were you,” I shrugged, taking a sip from the drink. “How did you say you opened this place?”

“I paid for it from the money I got when I was in the business,” she answered. “Saved up for fifteen years and put the money down on it. I’ve been picking it up in droves ever since it opened.”

“Do you ever serve clients yourself?” I asked, swilling the drink around briefly.

“Sometimes, but only if I like the client,” she shrugged.

“Do you like me?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow. “Because I’ve got a growing urge and a growing cock that is really interested in getting to taste you.”

“Very forward there, young man,” she said with a chuckle, crossing her arms under her huge jugs. “I trust you’re not always this demanding with your ladies?”

“You’d be right,” I nodded, taking another sip from my drink. “But right now I’m in a business establishment, willing to engage in some of it with the beautiful manager. Are you willing as well?”

“What if I said no?” she asked.

“Then I’d go somewhere else,” I shrugged.

“Do none of my other girls interest you?” she asked.

“They’re all very beautiful,” I said honestly. “But they’re all too plain for me. I’ve become quite the connoisseur of the female form and the plain and the mundane no longer interests me. It’s why I was so eager to fuck Karra the first time I saw her, she’s not your average girl.”

“As a quick question… your name wouldn’t happen to be Richter, would it?”

“Indeed it is,” I nodded, finishing my drink. “I’m guessing she mentioned my name?”

“Aye. And she mentioned that monster cock of yours, too,” the manager said, leaning forward with a slutty smile on her face. “Are you shy about it?”

“Ask the mothers of my children,” I shrugged. “Hell, ask any of the hand maids I’ve fucked in my bathroom.”

“You are a confident one, aren’t you?” she giggled. “Or is that just arrogance?”

“I’ve always believed that confidence is belief in oneself with the ability to back it up, while arrogance is the words a man uses to patch his insecurities. I know which one I’ve got” I said in a calm manner. “I think an hour in bed with me will help you see the difference as well, don’t you?”

“I believe I do,” she said, sliding a hand over my cheek. “I’ll get Mary-Ella to tend the bar. You and I can have the private room.”

“When does her shift end?” I asked.

“Not for another four hours,” she answered. “Why?”

“Get two on and make sure the second’s gonna be here longer,” I answered, necking the rest of the drink. “You’re gonna need the recovery time.”

A Drastic Change in Course (Unedited)

The expression “Too good to be true” was something I never paid much mind to being a man that lived in constant excess. Women that were too eager, to beautiful, or too good by any normal man’s sense didn’t seem like an illusion to me. After all, my life seemed to be an adolescent boy’s fantasy: I had the women, the fame, the money, and the power with everything I’ve ever wanted being given to me on a plate It was this particular reason I had no cause to be suspicious after the invitation of my beyond-busty bar owner brought me up to the bedroom for good sex. I had no reason to be suspicious as we both disrobed and began to explore one another. And I had no reason to be suspicious as she locked her mouth onto mine, allowing me to taste her sweet tongue.

That lack of suspicion is what got me into the situation I swiftly found myself in.

Her kiss was laced with something, be it poison or a sleeping agent, I didn’t know at the time. Whatever it was knocked me clean out in a matter of moments, just in time to see a set of fangs emerge from the bar owner’s mouth. I awoke hours later in a dark cell, bound by my hands to the wall with iron clasps, still completely naked in a dank, dark dungeon. I was groggy as hell, barely able to focus my eyes on anything in the darkness. The bright colour of blue that was in the corner helped a little, my vision getting better and better as time went by before I recognised the blue shape.

“Karra?” I asked in confusion, my voice dry and hoarse.

“Hey, Boss,” she said in a depressed manner, lacking her usual energy. “Good to see your awake.”

“Where are we?” I asked her, looking around to see anything that might give me an idea. The cell we were in was rather small, being big enough to fit a single bed, a hole in the ground for a toilet, and myself being chained to the wall without much wiggle room. I noticed that Karra was naked too, but her body was much more injured than mine. Her shoulders, hips, and back were covered in fresh cuts that had just started to scab, much of her torso was covered in bruises. her right eyes was purple and swollen, and her lip was cut, with unwashed blood on it.

“What the hell happened to you?” I demanded in a worried tone.

“The Royal Guard,” she spat angrily. “They caught me while I was trying to get out of the city to go to Equestria. After roughing me up something fierce at their guard post, they gave me a choice: Go to prison and rot for the rest of my life, or let them all fuck me at a whorehouse and I’d go free as long as they didn’t see me again.”

“I… I’m so sorry,” I said in a horrified tone.

“Eh, it’s not your fault,” Karra shrugged, adjusting a collar that had a grounded chain attached to it. “The sex wouldn’t have been so bad if they didn’t insist on adding an extra cut to me for every one of the Royal Guard my crew and I had killed. They pumped me full and left me on the bed, then the owner did something to me and I woke up here.”

“I… I know this might be a bad time to ask but… you’re not worried about getting pregnant, are you?” I asked.

“Normally I would be after fucking that many guys, but… the owner cleaned me out while I was unconscious. She washed all the cum off my body, cleaned my injuries, and did something that washed all the cum out of my body. I’m not sure if she did something that might’ve prevented whatever had gotten into my womb from doing anything… but there’s always hope, right?” she said with a small, fake smile.

“How are you feeling?” I asked.

“The beating hurt like hell and the sex, the cutting, and the rest, that shit was painful as fuck,” she answered. “But it doesn’t hurt much anymore, my legs sting a bit and my pussy’s kinda sore, but I’m mostly fine.”

“I meant psychologically, Karra,” I said.

“I’m fine,” she said, looking up at the roof of the cell. “It’s gonna take more than semi-consensual gangbang to break my head.”

“I’m glad you’re okay,” I said, briefly trying to pull my arms free but to no avail. I stopped struggling after a few seconds and looked at the catgirl with a sorry expression. Her tail wasn’t swishing around at all, her eyes were downcast and bloodshot, and looking at the damage to her body just made me angry. Though as I was looking at her, I noticed something on her neck. An injury that wouldn’t and couldn’t have been caused by the guards that assaulted her, but something else. And thinking back to the bar owner and what I’d seen from her, the injury made more sense.

“Oh for fuck’s sakes,” I sighed, screwing my eyes shut and growling.

“What?” Karra asked.

“You’ve been bitten by a Vampire,” I answered, looking around and putting together where we were: a cattle jail. It was a place where high-class vampires kept the humans they hired or kidnapped to feed on without risking going out and getting caught. The Lonely Pooch was probably a front for the vampires, offering sex and rooms, most likely to homeless and worthless people, to be dragged in here, cleaned up like Karra was, and used as a feeding point for the vampires that lived in this castle.

But the strange thing was that neither of us had been turned into Thralls. I still had my mental capacity, was able to actively curse all vampires both aloud and mentally, testing this and getting a strange look from Karra in the meantime, and not just a specific clan of vampires. I looked at Karra and decided to do the same thing to her. I asked her to try and slander or curse a list of vampire families I knew, being able to do so for all of them except one singular clan: Vinterhunt.

“Of course,” I growled angrily. “It just had to be them, didn’t it?”

“What?” Karra asked in a panicked voice. “What’s wrong with me? Why can’t I say bad things about them.”

“Because they’ve messed with your head and taken slight control,” I answered. “At this point, they haven’t turned you into a Thrall, where your eyes haze over completely, you have no opinions or thoughts of your own, and do whatever they tell you. But they’ve definitely taking a liking enough to you to make you respectful to their family. Which means you’ll most likely be a maid, rather than cattle to them. And from the bite mark, somebody here’s tested your taste.”

“Am… am I gonna become a vampire?” Karra asked, running her tongue over her incisors in a distraught manner.

“Show me your wrists,” I responded. She did so, my careful eyes scanning them for any slashes, slits, cuts, or marks at all. I found none and managed to breathe a sigh of relief.

“No, you’re fine,” I answered. “You haven’t been blooded yet. I’d check myself, but I can’t see my wrists or my neck. Can you see anything?”

“Y-Yeah,” Karra nodded. “You’ve got a bite mark on your neck.”

“And what colour are my veins?” I asked. “If you can see them?”

“Uhh… the one on your arms look kinda purple-ish, if that means anything?” she suggested.

“Awesome,” I said, nodding once.

“Is that bad?” she asked.

“Oh yeah, it’s bad,” I nodded. “They blooded me while I was unconscious, and since my veins are purple, that means I’m just starting the vampiric transformation where their blood is polluting my own. Fucking brilliant.”

“W-What?” she exclaimed in horror. “How long have you got until you change?”

“It’s usually about a week, but I’m not sure for me,” I shrugged. “I don’t know if there’s ever been an alicorn vampire before. I don’t know if our blood will reject the transformation process due to its inability to become impure, or if Vampirism is like demonic corruption. I guess we’ll find out. I hope it’s the former and I don’t become a vampire. I like using my dick.”

“Why wouldn’t you be able to?” Karra asked.

“A vampire’s heart doesn’t beat, remember?” I said. “If I don’t have a heart beat, I can’t get an erection. There’s also the haemoglobin deficiency, the reason vampires need to drink blood is because they can’t produce it themselves and need to get it from other people.”

“I… I always thought vampires were magic,” Karra said. “You’re throwing around a lot of fancy terms.”

“It’s actually still debated whether Vampires are their own, separate monster species or whether they’re just humans with a rare genetic disorder,” I shrugged. “Arguments for the disorder are things like how does a species evolve to survive if its blood isn’t properly functioning, why can Vampires not blood other humans if they’re magic and not genetic, why do they transfer their conditions through blood transfusions and not bites if it’s magic. Arguments for them being a race are how does a disease grant immortality, super strength, and a unique magical skill tree if they’re just diseased humans, where do the retractable fangs fit into the haemoglobin theory, and loads of other cool things. There was a girl called Mikeller Van Dorstein who wrote several books on it after taking a neutral stance on it and being allowed to live with both vampires and scientists to get accurate accounts from both sides. You should give it a read sometime.”

“Richter, can we-” Karra began before being cut off by another voice.

“Ah!” a female voice announced. “I see our guests of honour are awake at last! Let’s see if we’ve got a brand new member of the Vinterhund clan in our presence!”

The woman, a blonde woman with paler skin, bright red eyes, and big tits dressed in tight, leather clothing walked over to us, opening the cell and coming over to check me.

“Good to see we’ve got a walking Vampire cliche in the room,” I said. “I know you’re fishing for it, so I’ll just say it outright: Your tits look fantastic.”

“Mhm, quite the charmer we have here,” she giggled, pushing her rack against my abdomen as she examined my wrists. “That’s odd… you’ve been unconscious for two days, you should at least be showing more signs of progression than just darkened veins…”

“Then I’m guessing I’m either immune or a late bloomer?” I asked.

“Indeed,” she nodded. “Though on the bright side, at least we get to play around with this thick dick of yours a while longer.”

Karra unleashed a catty hiss, bearing her sharper teeth at the vampire lady who turned around and raised an eyebrow.

“Karra, dear,” she said. “Don’t speak to me like that, please? I’m only entertaining our guest.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Karra said, her aggression melting away into complacency, inclining her head in a respectful manner before falling silent.

“You keep her free will around unless she’s being ordered by her Commander?” I asked. “Isn’t that a little risky if she gets out and starts telling everyone where you are?”

“Of course not, dear boy,” she chuckled, unclasping my wrists and allowing me to drop to the floor. “She won’t get a chance to get out of the castle, and if she does, she’ll find herself quite stuck.”

“Good to know,” I said, cocking my fist back and slamming it into her sharp cheeks, only to nearly break my hand as a response. “Would you believe me if I said I knew that was gonna happen but decided to try it anyway?”

“At least you’re the first that hasn’t gone for my tits,” she shrugged. “Now, I’m not in the mood to read you the riot act, so I’ll just give you the cliffnotes, okay? You can’t escape, resistance is futile, you could never hope to challenge my power, submit willingly and I’ll show you mercy, yada, yada, yada… are you going to be difficult?”

“Well… an uneducated man would probably do so,” I shrugged, rubbing my sore hand. “But besides the method of getting me here, you’ve been rather civil, and vampires are possibly the most civil of dangerous monsters, so yeah. I’m not in the mood to get myself killed when all you wanna do is talk. Lead the way, my big-titted blood-sucker.”

“Such a smart young man,” she said, pecking me on the cheek. She unfastened Karra’s colour, giving her a gentle peck on the cheek as a thank you for behaving, and lead us both out of the dungeon and into the castle’s hallways.

“So, what’s Clan Vinterhund been up to since the Insurrection?” I asked.

“Laying low, mostly,” she answered. “The Council of dark never reformed, those that survived the event never took up the torch, and the entire Thirteen Houses fell apart within twenty years. It left a lot of strong families weakened, a lot of weak families stronger, and it essentially turned the rush for power into an all-out war, all Houses involved except for the Vinterhund Clan. We took a step back, built up out strength, and essentially took control of the Vampire world away from the dying fools that slaughtered each other for it.”

“Smart move,” I shrugged. “What benefits did that bring to the House?”

“The top priority was of course food resources,” she answered, gesturing for us to take the stairs on our left, myself ignoring the fact both Karr and I were naked as the other mindless thralls dressed in working outfits ignored us and went about our duties. “The Cattle Barns were heavily damaged in the Council’s homestead, so we scavenged what little we could from the remaining Cattle, and focussed on using Thralls as cattle until we were in the green zone again.”

“A sacrilegious practice, if I remember correctly?” I asked. “‘Thou shalt not treat the gifts as food and grant the food a gift.”

“You’re correct, but that law fell with all the others as the Council burned at the hands of the Hunters all those years ago,” she chuckled. “We aren’t granted Thralls by other clans, and as such they are no longer considered sacred, so we drink from them whenever we can.”

“So was it that took a chomp out of my neck?” I asked, spotting the vampiric guards eyeing up Karra with a hungry expression and moving the mindless catgirl closer to myself.

“That would’ve been the ruling mistress of the house, Queen Verella,” she answered.

“I’m honoured,” I said in a faux-flattered tone. “She must think me of quite a high grade of beef to grace my neck with her luscious lips.”

“You jest, but Her Majesty was rather impressed with a man of your… stature,” she continued.

“Women only want me for my cock,” I sighed. “Sometimes I just feel like a piece of meat.”

“Such wit from the young man,” the vampiress smirked. “But no, she knows who you are, Richter. And she was very eager to see if she could turn the world’s last male alicorn into her ruling partner.”

“I’m afraid I’ll have to refuse,” I said, seeing the doors to the throne room up ahead. We were allowed entry by the guards, and the doors swung open after a mighty push, my eyes moving into the throne room and spotting the Queen of the Vampires atop her throne. She was above human beauty, with thick, ass-length, red hair, glowing green, emerald eyes, and a pair of tits clad in a black dress that would make my mother’s succubus form red with envy. She wore a crown of black fangs on her head, the crown set with a Blood Ruby.

“Greetings, My Dear,” she said in a deep, sultry tone, her voice laced with more sex than an orgy. Just hearing the purring tone in her voice as she spoke to me made me want her more than I wanted life. Which, funnily enough, she seemed to be willing to trade herself for.

“I trust your rest was peaceful?” she asked, cocking a red eyebrow and giving a smirk that set her in stone as my number five favourite woman in the world.

“Y’know what?” I asked, crossing my arms over my chest and smirking. “That marriage idea doesn’t seem all that bad.”

Get To Work (Unedited)

Introductions were quick, Karra was to be carted off to be dressed in her work attire despite my rather violent protests, myself and larger vampire nearly coming to blows over how he handled the catgirl, only for us to be interrupted by the Queen’s angry yell.

“Listen to the Prince,” she snarled. “Richter, My Dear, how do you wish for the Neko to be dressed?”

“I want her in something that doesn’t make her seem like a toy to be passed around,” I said, glaring furiously at the vampire who was holding her. “If it has to be a maid’s outfit, you make sure that her body is covered and that dress touches her ankles.”

“And why do you wish for a girl, a girl with her behaviour, to be clothed in such a dignified manner?” Verella asked. “She’s not exactly one of the Nuns of the Sisterhood, and I doubt she’d mind having her body on display, giving the frequency she displays it.”

“Yeah, Karra’s a slut,” I said, taking ahold of her arm and pulling her closer to me, the blue-haired Neko snapping free of her control and gripping me tightly. “But she’s my slut, and nobody else here deserves her.”

“I don’t like this one’s tongue,” the vampire snarled.

“I don’t like you, asshole,” I snarled back. “Remember that your queen brought me here as a guest. I think it’d be wise to watch your mouth.”

The guard shot a look at the queen who responded in my favour, the guard storming away back to his post while the injured catgirl clung to me in terror.

“Now, tell me exactly what you want with me, Verella,” I said. “I’m flattered you haven’t given me a rougher invitation, but I’m starting to grow slightly worried. Did you bring me here to propose to me?”

“As much as I’d enjoy having you by my side,” she said, standing up and walking over to me. “I did not bring you here to propose marriage. In fact, you were taken by my people before I even knew who you were. You were brought to me because I have a job for a man of your skill.”

“I do respond to notices, y’know?” I asked. “You didn’t have to kidnap me and enslave my friend to get me to help you. I’m one of the few people educated enough to know that Vampires aren’t inherently evil creatures.”

“I was made aware of your intellect upon looking into yourself and your family, and as soon as I was informed that they’d taken the Prince of Equestria, I ordered my servants to treat you as the guest of honour.” Verella said, suddenly becoming irritated as she spoke the next line. “Though from the condition of both yourself and your lady friend, and from the fact that somebody has made her their Thrall without my permission, I’m willing to wager that you were not treated per my request?”

“No. As much as I love a good dungeon,” I answered. “I enjoy a warm bed and clothing more.”

“Then I will personally take you and your catgirl to our tailor and have them create something for you,” Verella said, pinching her nose and snapping her fingers. “Varsuce, order everyone to the main hall and find out who made the poor Neko their servant. Offer them the chance to remove their control and find out if they sexually assaulted her in her cell, once they do as commanded, execute them for insubordination. I have no patience for those that disobey their superiors.”

“You and me both, hun,” I chuckled. “You okay there, Karra?”

“Y-Yeah,” she said, rubbing her eyes. “It’s just that whole Thrall thing kinda fucks my head up. I can still see and hear what’s going on and I’m still me on the inside, but I have no control of anything I say or do.”

“Yes,” Verella nodded. “I’ll make sure you aren’t controlled in such a manner again, my apologies.”

“So,” I said, squeezing Karra’s stacked form against mine and smiling to myself as her tail started swishing again, signalling that she was happy to be next to me again. “What’s this job you’ve got for me?”

“Tell me,” she began. “Are you familiar with Werewolves?”

“I’ve encountered a few of them,” I nodded. “Always difficult to deal with because unlike monsters like Hellhounds or Yenaldooshi, they’ve still got a human side that dies when you kill ‘em.”

“But you do understand why they must be killed, do you not?” Verella asked.

“I do,” I nodded. “I do with reluctance, but I’ve never let one go because of it. Though as a quick question, if you didn’t know who I was before you got me here, why did you pick me?”

“Our plant, the lovely Mrs Catavalora who owns the brothel, was put there by us to keep her ear to the ground for any legendary mercenaries or monster hunters who might be able to handle our problem for us.” Verella explained.

“And what kind of problem would you expect a human to handle that a vampire couldn’t?” I asked, crossing my arms.

“I’ll explain everything after you and your catgirl are clothed,” she said. “Come with me.”

The two of us were lead to what I guessed was the tailor’s area in the castle, being outfitted with basic clothing that belonged to the family, myself being given a white shirt with a black leather chestpiece and leather bracers, light armour with enchantments, as they explained. I was also presented with a pair of cotton pants fitted with leather in vital areas and a pair of leather boots. Swords belonging to the clan, steel and silver as per my request, were given to me along with a belt fitted with various pouches.

“Y’know,” I said with a smile as I admired the craftsmanship of the blades. “I’m so happy the myths of gothic clothing, bathing in blood, and constant moping when it comes to vampires are just completely made up.”

“I completely agree, sir,” the tailor said with a smile. “Tales of whiny young vampires throwing their heritage away on foolish quests of love are often laughed out of the courts by true vampires. Is everything to the gentlemen’s requirement?”

“Indeed it is,” I said, sheathing my swords over my back and fitting my belt. “How’s Karra getting on?”

The sound of catty hissing from the next room gave me my answer.

“You can kiss my clit of you think I’m wearing that coffin-dodger’s get up!” she bellowed angrily. “Richter! Help me!”

I rolled my eyes, heading into the female changing section to see a still-naked Karra sitting atop a wardrobe, angrily swatting at a vampiress holding a yellow dress.

“What’s the matter?” I asked her.

“This dopey bitch is trying to make me wear Granny Piss-Me-Knickers old night gown!” Karra yelled. “I’d rather cut my fucking tail off with a rusty spoon and eat it then every let that rank-ass bed-accident anywhere near me!”

“Is she usually this difficult?” the vampiress asked.

“I wouldn’t know,” I shrugged. “I only employed her a few days ago. Karra?”

“What?” she demanded furiously.

“Just put the dress on,” I said with a hand gesture.

“Listen to me carefully, Horse-Dick,” she snarled in a level of fury I’d never seen before. “I will never in all my years even consider shitting on a dress as horrible as that, because my body waste deserves a better place to land! If you, her, or any of the tampon-sucking inbreds in this castle come anywhere near me even a passing hope of getting that disgusting rag within fifteen feet of me, I’ll stand my ground, knuckle up and, so help me any gods that might be listening, I will fight you on the side of the street!”

There was a moment of silence, all three of us standing in shock as we stared at the catgirl that was three seconds away from setting alight in anger, her rage-rocked expression staring each of us in the face as the maid trying to get her to wear the dress made a risky suggestion.

“Do… do you want it in pink?”

Karra went for her without a second thought.

After having to pin the rabid catgirl to the floor while she kicked, screamed, and snarled, cursing everyone and everything she could think of with whatever she diseases were on the ‘piss-blanket’ they offered her, I was able to calm her down when I offered to have them give her the same outfit I’d got. After ten minutes of waiting and five minutes of trying, Karra was contentedly sitting on my lap with a happy expression on her face as she nuzzled her cheek against my chest, purring quietly.

“... I’d advise against angering her anymore, good sir,” the tailor said, still dabbing blood off the scratch marks on his hands after he’d accidentally copped a feel of Karra when trying to fasten the straps of the chestpiece.

“I’m thinking of getting her spayed,” I shrugged. “Just to take the edge off her.”

“I’d recommend it,” he said. “Shall I escort you back to Her Majesty now?”

“If it’s all the same to you, I think it’d be safer for us all if I took Ms. Angry Pants back myself,” I chuckled, getting up and having Karra do the same.

“See you around,” I said with a smile. “Karra, say goodbye.”

She hissed.

“Good girl,” I chuckled, exiting the room and heading back towards the throne room with Karra in tow. “What was that about exactly?”

“That dress was fucking disgusting, Richter,” she snarled. “What else would that be about?”

“Bit of an overreaction, wouldn’t you say?” I asked. “My parents stuffed me into shite outfits all the time when I was a kid and I never threatened to beat the shit out of them. Mostly because my Mom would’ve probably tanned my ass with a hairbrush if I’d said anything.”

“I hate horrible outfits,” Karra growled. “I wasn’t raised wearing them, I never wanted to wear anything, and I’d be more comfortable running around naked in a field of rapists than I would be in a dress so tight that I can’t breathe in without shattering a rib.”

“I can understand that,” I nodded. “My Mom was the same way when she was younger.”

“I ain’t a princess,” Karra said, sticking her tongue out. “I ain’t wearing no fancy dresses.”

“And I’m not going to make you,” I said, opening a door for her and allowing her to walk ahead of me.

“Good,” she said defiantly.

“I’ll just tell your mom you’re being naughty,” I added on.

“Ha, you wish,” Karra snarked.

“Nope, all I have to do is give old Larra a shout and she’ll be ready to give you a stern talking to,” I said. Karra froze in place, causing me to bump into her, before whirling around and looking at me with a confused expression.

“How do you know my mother’s name?” she asked.

“I met her a few days ago,” I shrugged. “She’s a very nice lady.”

“She’s in Winter’s Maw?” Karra asked in a horrified manner. “Is she nearby? Do you know where she is? What did you tell her about me?”

“What’s with the terrified expression?” I asked.

“If she finds out I lost my crew before I even turned thirty, she’ll be so disappointed in me!” Karra exclaimed. “Not to mention the bet I made when I was younger about me living in a castle by the time I was twenty and… argh! She’s gonna make fun of me!”

“Don’t worry,” I said, putting a comforting hand on her shoulder. “She’ll be too busy looking for a place to settle down with the baby to come hounding you for whatever reasons.”

“She doesn’t have a-” Karra began, her look of confusion shattering like a glass pane as it dawned on her what my words had meant. “Y… You got her pregnant?”

“Yup,” I nodded in a nonchalant manner.

“Does… does that mean we’re related now?” she asked with a blank expression.

“No, not really,” I shrugged. “I didn’t marry her, so I’m not exactly your step-father.”

Karra crossed her arms in thought, her tail hanging down by her backside as she chewed her bottom lip. Moments slowly crawled by before a smug grin spread across her entire face, her blue eyes lighting up in a brilliant manner, and her tail swishing circles behind her.

“Can I still call you Daddy anyway?” she asked, standing on her tip toes and putting her face close to mine.

“Well…” I said, smirking in response and slapping her ass before squeezing it roughly. “Only in the bedroom.”

“Good enough for me,” she said, kissing me briefly before turning around and pointing towards the direction we needed to be heading. “Onwards!” I smirked to myself, following after my new daughter as she sauntered through the halls, going back into the throne room where Verella sat, talking to who I suspected was an advisor of some sort.

“Ah, the guests have returned,” she said with a genuine smile, standing up out of her throne to walk towards us. “I hope you do not mind, but I’d rather have our contract arrangement held in a smaller location. The throne room is grandiose indeed, but I much more prefer a tighter, more firm place to pack into.”

Well then. I was fucking her.

“If you wish, Your Majesty,” I said. “Lead the way.”

She lead us both through the maze of corridors to a smaller, yet still decently-sized room that I presumed was an office of some sort, as there were shelves, drawers, and boxes, filled to the brim with papers and books, with bookshelves overflowing as much as the drawers, and two large couches positioned opposite one another. She gestured for us both to take a seat on the couch closest to the wall while she positioned herself on the second.

“Karra, dear,” she announced after a moment. “Is Richter your unofficial better half”?

Karra seemed confused by the question at first, not due to its meaning, but rather because of the suddenness of the statement.

“We fuck,” Karra shrugged. “He offered me a job… but no, he’s not my husband or anything. Why?”

“Do you work together?” she asked, crossing her legs over. “I’ve searched Richter’s records and history, and while they mention a skill set that I desperately need, I’m not sure of yours, Karra,”

“I know how to fight, if that’s what you’re asking,” Karra said, folding her arms.

“But do you know how to sneak?” Verella asked. “Do you know how to get in and out of places without being noticed?”

“Why would we need to be stealthy when it comes to dealing with werewolves?” I asked, analysing her face before realising what was going on. “There aren’t any werewolves, are there? That was just a front to give your people something to believe you brought us here for, right?”

“Indeed,” Verella asked. “I’ve brought you here for an important matter, for both you and myself.”

“Go on,” I said. Verella was quiet for a moment, looking around as if to find a way to begin the statement before taking a deep breath.

“There is a traitor in my clan,” she said outright. “Someone is openly opposing my rule and that is something I do not like.”

“It’s usually the way it goes with monarchs,” I sighed, leaning forward. “Lemme guess: You don’t know who it is, and you want us to be your unofficial spies to dig up information on who your traitor is under the guise of looking for werewolves so you can execute them before they cause trouble?”

“Richter,” she said in an angry tone. “They’ve already caused trouble. They have broke away with a sect of vampires I’ve never gotten along with and have started blooding members of the human populace out there without giving them any sort of training or guidance as their Wards.”

“That’s… that’s illegal,” I stated. “That’s also insanely dangerous too. A new vampire needs to have a their Sire with them in their first few weeks to help them adjust to vampiric life. If not, they can hold onto their humanity and end up going Bloodhungry because they refuse to feed.”

“You’re telling that to someone who knows it all too well,” Verella sighed angrily, running a hand through her thick fringe and shaking her head. “This traitor, or this clan of traitors, is purposefully breaking every rule in the book that exists to keep us safe and sound. I believe they’re trying to start, for lack of a better term, a witch hunt for the vampires that exist in Winter’s Maw.”

“Why?” I asked. “Why start a witch hunt that’ll have the pitchforks aimed at yourself?” I asked, leaning back in thought.

“I originally suspected a power play, before they started spreading word of vampires,” Verella continued. “But when the notices and contracts started going up regarding grisly murders, we knew something was different.”

“Yeah, a vampiric power play stays in the shadows, doesn’t draw attention,” I said. “You keep it quiet so you don’t get angry humans coming with torches and stakes.”

“Which leads me to believe that they’re doing this on purpose,” Verella growled. “They’re purposefully leaving notes pointing to us after the innocent humans they kill. Vampires don’t need to drain to stay alive, but these people are butchering humans and blaming it on vampires that never existed while leaving descriptions of the vampires in my Clan as the perpetrators.”

“So with that much of a fuss being kicked up, our guy’s either an idiot who has never studied vampiric codes of war…” I began. “Or it’s someone trying to cause a fuss for a reason… do you have any idea who we’re looking for or why they’d want to try and get all vampires killed?”

“No to both,” she said with a shake of her head. “I know not if our suspect is a man or a woman, nor what motivations they’d have for destroying our entire race. But I do know that they’re dangerous and that they must be brought to justice. Can I trust you to help me look into this?”

“Do you not have any investigators that can handle this internally?” I asked.

“Not to your level of skill,” she said in a slightly-embarrassed manner. “Vampires may be able to stalk our prey when its visible, but we sadly lack the training to track and trail it when it isn’t. You will of course be paid for your services, I’m not that stupid as to ask for something as dangerous as this without offering a reward.”

“As to be expected,” I nodded.

“And you may choose whatever you want upon your completion of the task, understood?” she asked.

“Of course, Your Majesty,” I nodded. “Is there anything else you want to ask me?”

“As of now, no,” she said with a shake of her head. “I’ll check in with your progress every few days. I suggest you start your search for answers at the crime scenes that’ve been found in the city and looking at the bodies in the local morgue.”

“I’ll also check in with our busty beauty at The Lonely Pooch to see if she knows anything,” I chuckled, as I got up.

“She hasn’t had her bust up in over forty years, Richter,” Verella smirked. “The old girl would probably break if he boobs were the D’s they used to be.”

“The woman I saw at the brother, the one that knocked me out… she didn’t look over forty,” I said, narrowing my eyes in confusion.

“She was a vampire blooded in her seventies,” Verella said in a firm tone. “Greying ginger hair, about five-foot-two…”

“The woman I saw was around five-nine, with dark hair, and enormous tits,” I said slowly. “You don’t think…”

“I’d put money on it,” Verella snarled. “That bitch is either the one running the show or is connected to it somehow. I’m almost positive she’s the one that blooded you and turned Karra into a Thrall.”

"Hang on, one of the vampires that guided me here told me you'd blooded me," I said quickly.

"No... I've done no such thing," Verella said with a shake of her head. "Who told you that?"

"Blonde chick, red eyes, massive tits, likes to dress in leather," I described. "She found familiar?"

"The description does, yes," Verella nodded. "She might be the New Blood Allin brought in a few months ago. There may be a connection between her and our mystery woman."

"Indeed there might," I nodded. "I trust you'll ask around about her?"

"Of course I will," Verella nodded.

“Then I need to find my loveable biter and get her to release her control on Karra,” I growled.

“I’m going with you, Richter,” Karra said, standing up alongside me. “I’m not letting that cunt get away with this.”

“I’ll get to work asking around to see if anyone knows anything about the women matching these descriptions,” Verella snarled furiously. “I’ll find out what happened to the woman who should own the place while you get searching.”

“Right,” Karra and I nodded at the same time, blitzing out of the room.

A Surprise Visit (Unedited)

“So…” Karra said, fitting the steel war axe she’d been given onto her hip as she turned her head to look at me. “What are we gonna do first?”

“First we’re going to look at some of the murder locations,” I answered. “They’ve more than likely been cleaned up, but it’s worth a shot.”

“Right,” Karra nodded, rolling her shoulders and beginning to walk alongside me. “Then what’s the plan once we find something out?”

“If we find a piece of evidence that leads us to wherever our busty beauty ended up,” I explained. “We’re gonna go and ask her a few questions.”

“And by that you mean cut off her head, right?”

“Indeed I do,” I nodded. “Her’s and anyone else’s that needs to be taken out of the picture.”

“Any idea on where to go after we look at the places people were killed?” Karra asked.

“Yeah, but it’s not gonna be easy,” I said with a sigh. “Since these murders would’ve been brutal, untrained vampires and all, they would’ve had detailed reports from both the royal guard and the city’s morgue, run by the hospital, done on each of them. I think it goes without saying that those reports aren’t available for civilian viewing at your local library.”

“So how do we get a look at them?” Karra asked. “We gonna steal them?”

“Not quite,” I said, shaking my head. “I’m going to go to the town hall and announce that I’m making an National Status Inquiry into the crime rates of Winter’s Maw on the behalf of the Equestrian Crown. That means they’ll legally have to give me access to all of the reports and filings of all crime in the past year due to a rule set forth where a country with a ruler registered with the Council of Nations must grant any request by another member of the Council to look into their records for purposes like wanting to see if they’re worth trading with, what kind of venues they possess, and if there’s any dangerous places they wish to avoid.”

“Sounds simple enough,” Karra nodded. “What’s the problem?”

“They probably won’t allow me to look at them,” I answered. “Because they’ll probably think I’m lying about being the Prince of Equestria.”

“Why would they think that? They’ll recognise you as the prince, won’t they?” Karra asked.

“Did you?” I asked, looking down at the Neko.

“...” she was silent for a moment. “Shit.”

“Yep,” I growled. “We can try without asking my family first, but don’t be disappointed when we get turned away.”

“No promises,” she muttered.

So the two of us went to the town hall and made the request to the serving secretary and were laughed at almost immediately.

“Boy,” the stuffy old man working the desk laughed. “How stupid do you think I am?”

“You don’t want me to answer that,” I shrugged before getting back on topic. “I’m advising you now to just let me in on my word before I go and drag one of my relatives away from their God-Slaying preparation and come here to talk to you, which I’ll warn you will not have them in a good mood.”

“Yes, of course you will, boy,” he said, wiping a tear away from his eye as he continued to laugh. “You run off to your Prince-boy throne and get the lovely Princess Celestia to come with you, and once you and her return to this land of fantasy you’re in, I’ll give her access to the files as soon as she gives me a blowjob. Now get out of here, brat. And don’t dare waste my time again.”

“I’ll be back in about an hour,” I said with a kind smile. “Thank you for letting us know your terms.”

The two of us left the town hall, Karra visibly angry about the encounter while I remained unnerved.

“That guy was such a prick,” Karra said. “Why’d you let him talk to you like that?”

“Because it’s more satisfying to see people like him bluster like that and then hear their apologies and promises once they’ve been proven wrong,” I shrugged. “So that’s exactly what I’m gonna do.”

“I’d have just killed the fucker,” Karra snarled. “Does it not bug you that nobody knows you’re royalty?”

“It did when I was a little younger, around ten or eleven,” I nodded. “But I realised that not being recognised meant not having people constantly running up to me and begging for help and money, or praising me with gifts and kisses. It’s nice to be famous, but from what I’ve seen from my family, they don’t appreciate it very much in this day and age, especially Luna and Celestia.”

“I can imagine,” Karra nodded. “There isn’t a person alive that doesn’t know who those two are. There hasn’t been a place I’ve visited where I haven’t heard them mentioned, or pictured, or sung about in some form or another.”

“My Mom and Dad get it a lot in Equestria, not so much in other countries, and they’re never recognised in the East and people only seem amazed by them because they’re white, which isn’t a common thing around there,” I explained. “But nobody pays me any attention because I’ve been around for less than two decades. I don’t even think there’s ever been a portrait painted of me, never mind songs and ballads of my achievements.”

“I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but… does it sting being that much in your family’s shadow?” Karra asked in a tentative manner. “That so much achievement is in your family and that you’re expected to live up to it?”

“Not really,” I shrugged. “Maybe I feel a little bitter about it in a place so deep down in my psyche that I don’t know what the name for it is, but on the surface, I’m happy being just ‘Richter the Swordsman’, not ‘Richter, the last male of a dying race and the descendant of some of the greatest rulers in history.’”

“I… I guess that’s a good way of looking at it,” Karra nodded.

“Though it can get a little annoying, like right now, where I use my title as a prince to try and get something,” I began. “Only for the person I’m asking to take one good look at me and say ‘Kid, go get your Mom.’”

“Ugh. I can imagine,” Karra said. “So who are you gonna ask?”

“Celestia,” I answered. “Mostly so I can see what her response is to that prick’s ‘conditions’. Though I do hate distracting them from something that’s not as important as what they’re doing.”

“You think this isn’t important?” Karra asked with a confused expression.

“If you grew up in my shoes, you’d have learned that bleeding to death isn’t worth interrupting Celestia writing a letter,” I responded. “Because most times if she didn’t finish that letter, even more people would die. I think my willingness and understanding of the fact that my own life isn’t as important as the business my family conducts is one of the three things my Aunt Luna actually likes about me.”

“What are the other two?” Karra asked.

“I can’t legally tell you,” I answered quickly. “It’s a matter of national security.”

“Right,” she nodded, rolling her eyes at me.

The two of us continued to make smalltalk as we headed back to the Academy, making good ground over the time it took and crossing the drawbridge, Karra spotting something on the bridge that made her eyes light up with childlike wonder. I turned back to look at her as she took off towards the creature, chanting like an evil priest:

“Dogdogdogdogdogdogdogdogdogdogdog.”

I looked at what she was sprinting over to and recognised the enormous pile of fur, teeth, and claws immediately.

“How’d you end up here?” I asked him.

“I walked,” Grael answered. “Kitty tagged along too. She’s not really that good for polite conversation.”

Grael’s next sentence was interrupted as Karra launched herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck and rubbing her face into his thick fur, purring loudly as she did so. Grael was confused for a moment, looking back and forth between me and Karra before addressing his new acquaintance.

“Hello there, large-breasted catgirl,” he said slowly. “May I help you?”

“You’re so soft,” she said, her voice muffled by his fur. “I love you.”

Grael blinked twice before looking back up at me with a cocked eyebrow.

“Where do you keep finding these women?” he asked.

“I found this one living in an old fort killing people for a living,” I shrugged, chuckling quietly to myself as Karra rolled over, sitting with her back to Grael’s chest and in between his front paws with a contented expression on her adorable face.

“I love him,” she stated.

“It’s rather atypical for a cat to be this enamoured with a canine species, is it not?” Grael said, closing his legs around Karra’s waist and giving her cat ear a quick lick.

“I’m an atypical kind of girl,” she smiled, nuzzling closer to the enormous wolf.

“Good to know,” he nodded before looking back at me. “And where have you been these past few days?”

“I got kidnapped by vampires and possibly turned into one,” I said in a calm manner.

“Right,” Grael stated with a quick nod. “I can never accuse you of being a boring man, can I?”

“No you cannot,” I said. “Anyway, Imma go get Celestia, then we’re gonna head back into the city to get some shit, and I want you to come with us.”

“Fair enough,” Grael nodded. “I’ve needed a good excuse to stretch my legs since getting here. Oh, and Mother wished to have a word with you on your return. She seemed quite adamant about it, in fact.”

“Right,” I nodded. “Can I trust you to entertain Karra while I’m away?”

“... What kind of entertaining do you mean?” he asked.

“What kind of entertaining do you want?” Karra asked in a sultry tone, backing up closer against the big wolf.

“You know what,” Grael chuckled. “I think I’m going to like this one.”

“I figured you would,” I smirked, petting them both on the head. “Now, have fun.”

With that, I headed off into the Academy to try and find Celestia. Or that was the original plan before I was grabbed by the collar and dragged into a small office, having the door slammed behind me.

“Where the hell have you been?” my mother demanded in a furious tone of voice. “I have been worried sick about you for the past two days! I arrange for family time with you and Twilight and you don’t show up, I ask Zane where you are and he has no idea, Grael comes trotting in with Kitty only to tell me he can’t even sense where you are! For the love of all things alive, Richter, I thought you were dead!”

“Not quite,” I said. “Nearly undead, but not just there yet.”

“What?” she growled.

“I may have had a bad run-in with a vampire,” I said in a slow manner. “And I may have possibly, kinda, sorta ended up taking on a job which involves weeding out traitors in the last fully-assembled vampire clan before the entire race gets discovered and burned alive or something.”

My mother was silent for a long moment, her pink eyes scanning every inch of my face and body to see any kind of twitch or twinge that told her if I was lying or not. She slowly put a hand to her face and exhaled slowly, rubbing her eyes thoroughly before pointing at me with a well-manicured nail.

“Start from the top,” she ordered. “And don’t leave out any details.”

“I don’t know the whole story,” I said. “But it started when I went up to a bedroom in a brothel to sleep with what I thought was the owner-”

“Of course,” Cadance said with a pained expression. “It wasn’t gonna be anything else was it?”

“Lemme finish,” I said, taking a deep breath and laying down what Verella had helped me piece together as well as the job she’d given me, Cadance listening intently to every word with a neutral expression right up until my story had finished.

“Lemme see your wrists,” she said once I’d finished. I did so, allowing her to analyse the healing cuts and the darkened veins before sighing loudly, pinching her temples and gritting her teeth.

“So how long do I have before I turn?” I asked.

“No time at all,” Cadance said. “You should have already.”

“... What?” I asked with a shocked expression.

“From looking at the colour of the blood in your veins, you’ve already been turned into a vampire,” Cadance explained. “But from looking at your face and trying to pick up any trace of vampiric magic, there isn’t any. You’ve got a vampire’s blood in your veins but you’re not a vampire.”

“How the hell does that work?” I asked.

“I have no idea,” Cadance said with a shake of her head. “How is it this shit only manages to happen to you? I can’t leave you alone for five minutes without you breaking some kind of set-in-stone magical rule.”

“Isn’t that why you love me?” I asked, batting my eyelashes.

“No,” she answered. “I hate you.”

“Of course you do,” I smiled. “So, any idea how to fix this?”

“As long as it’s gone the way I think it has,” Cadance nodded. “All we need to do is drain your contaminated blood and replace it with a fresh load.”

“Isn’t there the slight problem of, I don’t know, me dying before my body can generate enough blood to keep me alive?” I asked.

“Richter, how well do you know me?” she asked.

“Like you were my own mother?” I suggested.

“And when at any point in your knowledge of me have I ever suggested something without having a logical reason for doing so?” she asked.

“Never,” I responded.

“Correct,” she smiled, gently placing her hand on my cheek. “So why the hell do you think I’d suggest bleeding you like a cow without having a way to do it without killing you?”

“Because I’m an idiot?” I asked.

“That’s a good boy,” she said, petting me on the head. “Now, you said you were here for Celestia, right?”

“Yeah, I need her to vouch for me that I am actually a Prince,” I nodded.

“If you’d had your crown commissioned like I’d told you to years ago this wouldn’t be a problem,” Cadance said.

“How exactly am I supposed to keep a crown on when fighting?” I asked.

“If I can keep my crown on during a gangbang, I’m sure you can keep it on during a sword fight,” she said, crossing her arms.

“Anyway, back to this whole blood thing,” I said, remembering that she’d never explained it. “How is that gonna work?”

“D’you remember each of your mutation overviews?” she asked. “We take a blood sample both before and after each additional mutation to make sure you’re blood hasn’t become toxic or started breaking down in its composition.”

“Yeah?”

“Well we can get Twilight a sample of it, use her to synthesise a shit load more of it, drain your blood from your dirty blood from your body, clean you out with a special solution in a matter of moments while keeping you oxygenated and sustained through magic , and then start pumping the clean blood back into you with no problems at all,” she explained.

“That’s… rather convenient,” I nodded. “Where did Twilight learn to do that?”

“She got bored one day and started testing it on mice,” Cadance shrugged. “Because she wanted to see if it could be done.”

“She’s… she’s kind of a mad scientist, isn’t she?” I asked in horror.

“Oh my, yes,” Cadance nodded. “But we let her get away with most of her crimes against humanity because she’s brought amazing innovation to several different fields.”

“Wow,” I nodded, scratching the back of my head. “That’s… horrible.”

“Yup,” Cadance nodded before falling silent for a second. I was confused for a moment before she snapped her fingers loudly and pointed at me again.

“Oh, and there’s someone upstairs looking for you and Svea,” she said. “Svea never said who it was, but she said it was beyond important and was a matter of life and death. You might wanna go talk to her before you get back out on the road.”

“Right. Where are they?” I asked.

“Same place Svea always stays,” Cadance answered. “You be careful while you’re out, okay? I’ve already spent the past two days worried sick about you. I don’t wanna spend any more.”

“Alright,” I nodded, hugging her tightly before taking a step back. “I’ll be careful.”

“Good,” she said softly, bidding me farewell. I watched her walk away from the office, straightening my thoughts out and deciding what I was going to do next. I figured that tending to the needs of the woman bearing my child was more important than bureaucrat horseshit, so I decided on seeing what Svea needed. I ran my thumb over the symbol on the back of my hand as I walked up to the bedroom Svea would be in, curious as to how Grael was getting along with Karra, only to have waves of pleasure and lust transferred across our link, giving me more than enough info to know that they were getting along fine.

“How’s she treating you?” I asked him through our connection.

“This bitch is tight,” he grunted in response, his usual calm voice and large vocabulary having been replaced with aggression and profanity as his animal side took over. “She can’t take all of me, but what she can take she takes well.”

I wasn’t surprised in the slightest upon hearing that. Grael’s enormous size was also complemented by an enormous cock, with it being over twice as big as mine in both length and thickness. And that monster was also backed up with balls that were each the size of a red apple that could each pump over a pint into whatever got him off. Direwolf dick was also radically different from all other canine species, with it resembling an enormous, skinless human cock, complete with the thicker mushroom head designed for penetration, but also had an even thicker knot at the base, which made it lethal to any normal human, and retreated into a sheath when flaccid. Grael was the only creature in the world that I would ever say I was jealous of when it came to dick size, and he often made fun of me for it.

“Well try not to stretch her out too much,” I said, heading up the stairs. “I still need to use her.”

“No promises,” he growled in a deep tone, the shakiness of his voice and the pleasure wave that rocketed over our connection informing me that he’d just cum inside Karra. With that, he cut the connection and allowed my senses to return to the front of my mind. I shook the thoughts from my head and entered the bedroom, closing the door behind me and coming face to face with both a familiar and unfamiliar person.

For all intents and purposes, this person was a palette-swapped version of Svea. Every feature down from her huge tits, wide hips, big ass, and thick thighs pegged her as Svea, but slight differences in the face and a completely different hair and eye colour told me this was someone much different.

“Oh,” she said, bringing a nail up to her rogue lips, her red eyes narrowing as she stared at me. “She’d told me you were cute… but I didn’t think you’d look this delicious.”

“I have an idea as to who you are,” I said, walking towards her. “But just to be clear, mind introducing yourself?”

“I’m Suomi,” she said with a chuckle. “Svea’s big sister.”

A New Offer (Unedited)

For missions that involved trying not to be seen, Luna never recommended black, especially in populated cities. Black stood out in a crowd, black was a memorable colour, and black didn’t blend in well with any kind of wall, floor, or texture. Instead of hiding in boxes and closets, Luna had always taught me to hide in plain sight, use the environment to your advantage, blend in with the crowd, and never do anything to draw attention to yourself. The latter piece of advice would work wonders getting me close to the Town Hall, but once I was inside, I’d have to take on a much more traditionally stealthy approach. I’d need to stay at an elevated position, keep away from the floor as much as possible, and stay in parts of a room that wouldn’t draw attention.

I adjusted my clothing attire to something that wouldn’t draw attention, especially in a city as cold as this. It was a basic attire of a tight, brown trench coat, fastened up with its hood pulled low over my eyes, topped off with a pair of rough pants, and soft-soled boots. Though underneath my attire was quite different. I’d sprung for more expensive clothes, made sure my hair was flattened down with oil, had an expensive pair of trousers on and a predetermined location I’d use to change into fancier shoes if I needed to.

This was a method Luna had taught me a long time ago to use if something went wrong on a stealth mission or if you were being pursued by guards: Make sure the clothing you wear underneath your sneaking attire is so radically different that you can just dump it once you’ve broken line of sight, sit down on a bench, and pretend to look confused as the guards came rushing by, shouting for them to get the “Peasant in a trench coat”.

To make sure my face was as hidden as possible, I’d stitched up a piece of brown fabric cut from a sweater to act as a basic mask to cover the lower half of my face that was currently tucked away under my collar as to not raise suspicion. I regretted not being able to fashion a mask that would’ve hidden my eyes, their bright blue being extremely distinguishable in a city full of brown, grey, and green, but I had to play with the hand I was dealt. I moved quietly through the crowds of people that were making their way out of the city as the sun began to set, trying to draw as little attention as possible as others clad in coats, wool, and all kinds of warm clothing made their way through the streets.

I joined a small group of people that broke off into an alley that went behind the Town Hall, this being the perfect chance to get into the building without the guards noticing. After slipping a coin purse out of my pocket and throwing its contents several feet ahead of me, the people in the alley began to scramble for it, allowing me to jump onto a box, leap onto a stone column on the building next to the Town Hall, shimmy my way across to a statue of a man riding a chariot, and clamber up to the rooftop of the smaller building from there. I crouched down, seeing the people below having picked up most of the money and left the area, only a few that had spotted me shooting peculiar looks before moving on with their lives.

I stared at the side of the Town Hall I was on, spotting the marble ledges I could use to climb across and up onto the roof, where I’d sniff around to find any windows on the building that I could use to get inside. I was hoping that the guards that worked in this place were the kind that cut corners: only locked windows on floors that were hard to reach, didn’t bother locking other doors if they were in a room behind a door that was already locked, kept leaving keys everywhere for people to pick up, walking around expositing information between each other, and leaving thousands of hand-written notes that explain the backstory of the area they were in and then leave them there for anyone to pick up.

I liked those kinds of morons. They made this stuff much easier.

After clambering around the sides of the building for a while, I got my answer: I was dealing with lazy guards, as a window to the left wing of the Town Hall slid open quietly and smoothly allowing me in without a hitch. I jumped inside, slowly closing the window behind me, before turning back to face the door. The room I was in was definitely some kind of archive, but what it was archiving wasn’t exactly obvious. I gathered that this place wouldn’t have signs above each door that told me what was stored in where, but I would guess that there was some kind of filing system used for each wing of the building as well as each individual room.

And the voices I overheard outside the door gave the game away immediately.

“Did you hear about that twat that came asking about the crime records?” I heard a foreign accent ask.

“Aye, the bellend with the blue hair pretending to be a prince?” another one with the same accent asked. “What kinda idiots did he think we were to fall for that?”

“No idea, mate,” the first voice chuckled. “Said he’d be back, n’all. Haven’t seen hide nor stupid hair of the bastard since. Probably realised his mistake and fucked off back to wherever he came from. ‘Crown Prince of Equestria’, pff, crown prince my arse.”

“Fucking right,” the second laughed. “Ew, you seem them dodgy-looking blokes in here earlier?”

“The Royal Guard?” the first asked. “I saw ‘em, aye. They were lookin’ to be moving some kind of shite around, weren’t they. Think I heard em muttering about the crime records or something, didn’t hear em well enough.”

“Is that was they were moving?” the second questioned. “The dickhead with the suit, the guy that works at reception, seemed to be pissin’ his knickers about something. Maybe the kid scared him or the like?”

“Might’ve,” the first agreed. “Maybe it was the records he was after that they moved. Though I dunno why they’d be moving them into the Lion Wing.”

“Which one’s that again?”

There was a moment of silence between the two of them, hanging awkwardly in the air before the sound of rustling armour, a loud impact, and one of them hissing in pain.

“The fuck d’ya hit us for, ya daft bastard!?” the second exclaimed.

“I’m the daft bastard?!” the first demanded angrily. “You’re the thick cunt that just asked me which Wing was the Lion Wing when we can both see the cunting thing from here! Ya stupid twat.”

“Alright, alright,” the second said in a quiet tone, clearly embarrassed about the blunder. “Fuckin’ prick.”

“The fuck was that?” the first asked.

“Nothin’,” the second mumbled.

“Aye, it was fucking nothing, wasn’t it?” he growled angrily. “Fuckin’ talk to me like that and I’ll smash ya face in.”

After hearing the delightful conversation between the two friends, I heard them wander off elsewhere as terrible expositing guards often did.

“These guys make this too easy,” I smirked, pulling the fabric up over my face and covering the lower half, leaving only my eyes visible. I tested the trigger mechanism on the hidden blade, the steel extending outwards at lightning speed and locking into place. I tested its resistance by applying pressure to it, satisfied that it didn’t slide back in at all.

“Hopefully I don’t need to use it,” I whispered.

I headed towards the door and slipped my hand into one of my pockets on the coat, removing a small makeup mirror from it and angling it under the door, reflecting what was on the outside to make sure it was clear. I waited for several minutes just to make sure the guards weren’t doing round before making my next move. I slid the mirror back into my pocket and left the room, seeing the balcony barely illuminated by nothing more than a few candles and several guards positioned mostly on the ground floor.

I looked around the area, spotting a carving of a stone lion above a large set of double doors, knowing instinctively that opening it was going to draw attention, especially from the guard standing in front of it. She wasn’t too heavily armed, wielding only a spear, a dagger on the belt, and the usual armour. Though the thing that stuck out to me was the fact that she, and the other guards in the building, weren’t wearing the royal guard uniform. It was foreign, but not too far removed from the usual plate and chainmail combination most guards wore in this area. She seemed to study the environment she was in for a long second before slowly sneaking inside the room she was guarding.

I knew then and there that something wasn’t right about her. She was either going in there to take a nap on the job, or there was a slight chance she was looking for the same thing I was. The area she was guarding was surprisingly barren, with the only other guard being a long distance away from her and facing the other way, which left the area around the door easy to slip through.

Which it indeed was.

I was able to make my way across the balcony of the higher floor, down to the outside of that door, and inside the room without so much as a glimpse of myself being given away. And what greeted me inside was not something I was expecting. The guard had stripped out of her armour in the few minutes it had taken me to get there, now clad in nothing more than the under armour given to prevent chafing from chain and plate. She had taken residence in a chair in front of a desk with a bat-themed blade in her hand.

“Hello, Richter,” she said with a smirk, revealing her vampiric fangs. “Fancy meeting you here.”

There was no point in hiding my identity any longer and with a sigh, I pulled the fabric down from my face.

“Who are you?” I demanded, getting straight to the point.

“Oh, and here I heard you treated your women with respect,” she sighed. “How unlucky of me to catch you on a bad day?”

“Who are you?” I repeated, losing my patience.

“My name is Scindya,” she answered. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Why are you here?”

“Gosh, you aren’t in the mood to play, are you?” she asked. “Would it help if I took off the rest of my clothing?”

She didn’t wait for an answer, instead unclasping the under armour at her neck and peeling it off her body, exposing her large breasts and toned body, giving me a hungry look as she gently massaged her melons in an attempt to entice.

“Does this help?” she asked, toying with her nipples. “Or do you wanna see even more? I’m willing to comply. I need you on our side.”

“Our side?” I echoed.

“Of course, Countess Aleksandra has tasked me with rescuing you from the evil clutches of Usurper Verella and her Court of Lies,” she nodded.

“Come again?” I asked.

“You’re being played, Richter,” she said, standing up and sauntering towards me. “Verella’s got you on a leash through lies and false promises. I’m here to show you the light.”

“I’d say that’s ironic for a vampire,” I shrugged. “But light doesn’t affect you guys beyond annoyance.”

“Smart boy,” she nodded, pressing her huge tits against my chest as she wrapped her arms around me, flicking her raven-coloured hair back over her shoulder and staring at me with a hungry expression. “Tell me, do you have enough brain in that head of yours? And would you like me to give the second some?”

“I want you to explain what you’re talking about,” I said, sliding my hands down her back and squeezing her thick ass.

What? Hot pussy is hot pussy, no matter how evil it is.

“But I don’t want to do it here,” she giggled. “We might get walked in on.”

“Then give me one good piece of information to get me to come with you,” I said, running my tongue down her neck. “Or you die here.”

“Mhm, such a charmer,” she smirked. “Very well. Queen Verella is the one that blooded you. She’s going to take control of your mind and turn you into a baby machine for a whole new race of super-powered vampires to enslave humanity.”

“...” I looked down at the smaller vampire as she gently ground her tits against my chest, her thick lips curled into a smile as she watched me make my decision.

“Is that enough to get your curiosity?” she asked.

“You had my curiosity,” I said, sliding my hand over her ass and between her legs, massaging her pussy gently. “Now you’ve got my attention.”

“Well then… shall we depart?” she asked.

“Not just yet,” I said, moving away from her, much to her discontent, and getting the box marked for this year’s crime incidents.

“What do you need that for?” she asked, tucking herself away in her under armour and belting her armour back on as she prepared to leave.

“For curiosity’s sake,” I shrugged.

“Curiosity killed the cat,” she said with a wag of her finger.

“And satisfaction brought it back,” I answered, tucking the papers from the box into the inner pockets of my coat and putting the box back on the shelf. “Any plans as to how we’re gonna get past the guards?”

“Of course,” she nodded, taking hold of my collar and opening a portal behind her. “Don’t hold your breath.”

With that, she dragged us both into the swirling, purple nexus and transported us through the rift and to wherever the hell she wanted us to end up. We landed in a warm room with wooden flooring, bright lighting, and the smell of cooked meat. I turned around once released to see the same woman from the jail cell, the cliche vampire with blonde hair and huge breasts sitting at a dinner table alone in the large room, cutting into a chunk of cooked beef.

“Ah,” she said after she finished her mouthful. “Richter. It’s good to see you again. You may leave us now, my dear.”

“Of course, Your Rightful Majesty,” the vampire nodded, bowing before leaving the room.

“Would you mind removing your coat, Richter?” the vampiress, now named Aleksandra, asked in a polite tone. “It’s not very good dinner attire.”

I hesitated for a moment, thinking it over, before sliding my coat off and throwing it over a chair.

“Ah, good to see you’re dressed for the occasion,” she smiled. “Please, pick a plate, pick some food, and I’ll answer all of your questions.”

I did as instructed, giving her a quick warning about the Alicorn immunity to most poisons, before picking a selection of meat and vegetables from the large assortment laid out, before sitting down next to Aleksandra.

“So…” she said, cutting several slices of meat and eating one of them. “What do you want to know first?”

“What did you do to Karra?” I asked.

“I turned her into my Thrall,” she answered in a simple tone. “I needed eyes on the inside of Verella’s castle, and the passive ability to tap into her senses since she is my Thrall allows me to hear every plan Verella makes with you and allows me to counteract it. It’s how I was able to send one of my underlings to intercept you today. She of course expected you to be there hours earlier but it’s better late than never, no?”

“Free her,” I ordered.

“I will when you’re done working for me,” Aleksandra said. “But in the meantime, I won’t force her to do anything out of her will. You have my word.”

“What if I don’t believe you?” I asked.

“You don’t have much of a choice,” she said, setting her knife and fork down to take a sip from her wine glass. “Now, any other questions?”

“Yeah. Why do you think I’m working for you now?” I asked.

“Perhaps I spoke too soon,” Aleksandra said with a nod. “What I mean is that I need you on my side to help take my kingdom back from Verella and her Court of Lies.”

“The vampire that brought me here mentioned that,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “What exactly do you mean? Does Verella not have a legal right to rule?”

“Indeed she doesn’t,” Aleksandra nodded. “She seduced my father, murdered both him and my mother, and took the throne from me before exiling me from my home forever.”

“How do I know you’re not making that up?” I asked. “You could just be telling me anything you think will help get me on your side. But then again… so could Verella.”

“I’m glad you’re not close-minded, Richter,” Aleksandra said with genuine appreciation. “It’s not very often someone is willing to hear both sides of the story before acting.”

“Because you often don’t get a chance to,” I shrugged. “Sometimes you just immediately believe what someone tells you because it’s the only thing you know. But I want to listen to what you have to say, to make a decision I like beforehand.”

“A decision you like?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Don’t you mean the right decision?”

“Nope,” I shrugged. “I’m a morally ambiguous person at heart. I don’t care who’s right and who’s wrong. I only care to see what I can gain from the winning side.”

“You truly are a mercenary, aren’t you?” she asked.

“I was trained to get jobs done, not to have an opinion on them,” I nodded. “Someone gives you a job, you get it done, pick up the coin purse thrown at your feet and move on with your day. But even I have my limits.”

“Such as?” Aleksandra asked.

“Slavery, paedophilia, rape, child murder, genocide,” I listed. “Just off the top of my head. If it’s a spat between two brothers on whoever inherits the house their dad built, I’ll side with whoever I like more as a person and whoever offers more coin. But if someone’s offering me three million bits to stand guard while he molests three young girls in a dungeon, I’ll cut that fuckers head off in a second without one of thought. I’m morally ambiguous, not pure evil.”

“Good to know,” Aleksandra nodded. “So to get you to side with me, all I need do is give you a sufficient pay and a kind smile for you to help me?”

“That’s bringing it down to brass tacks,” I said with a hand gesture. “But that’s essentially it, yes.”

“So what’s Verella offering you?” she asked.

“Money and something of my choosing,” I answered.

“So what would you say if I were to prove to you that I was the rightful heir of the vampire throne, as well as offering to pay you with more money than she’s offering, a castle in my kingdom, a Vampiric Knighthood, armour that belonged to one of our greatest warriors as well as his weapons, a horse, a pet dog, and my body to do so with as you wish?”

“You can drop the the castle, the armour, the weapon, the horse, and the dog,” I responded. “I’d be happy with the money, the weapons, the knighthood, and getting to fuck you.”

“Then shall I inform you of the truth?” she asked. “And allow you a trial of my body?”

“I’m more than interested now,” I nodded. “Then you can explain to me this whole deal with Verella wanting to turn me into a baby factory.”

“Anything you wish, Richter,” she nodded. “As long as it helps you make the right choice.”

Seeing Red (Comment-Driven Outcome) [Unedited]

“So,” I said, taking a bite of the gammon I’d picked out from the selection. “What’s the story with the baby factory?”

“Verella wants to create a new breed of Vampire,” Aleksandra answered, sipping from her wine. “She’s spent thousands of crowns and many years experimenting with Vampiric DNA, trying to find a solution to a male vampire’s inability to reproduce. She tried everything she could think of, from restarting a male vampire’s heart, to artificially erecting their genitals, and several others methods that claimed the lives of many male and female vampires, she believed that her experiments to create a reproductively-viable had failed entirely. Until she heard about you.”

“I can understand why she’d pick me,” I said, drinking from a glass of juice. “But what was her reasoning? The inner workings of Alicorn genetics aren’t exactly something you can rent a book about at your local library. Believe me, I have a family member who tried to find one some years back.”

“Verella is a very old creature,” Aleksandra continued. “She’s gathered together every scrap of information she could about Alicorn from all four corners of the Earth, and was able to deduce two things: One: Your species can reproduce with any creature on this planet. Two: Male alicorn can repair damaged female reproductive organs.”

I stopped slicing the gammon at this point and looked at Aleksandra with confusion.

“Excuse me?” I asked.

“Her research was able to narrow down several different Alicorn through history that were able to have children with wives that were reported as infertile,” Aleksandra explained. “Entire lines of Alicorn have come from females that were supposed to be barren. Though her research confirmed that it doesn’t work the other way around, at least in the manner the males does.”

“So… if a male Alicorn ejaculates inside a female, of any species, with ovaries, fallopian tubes, or a uterus that doesn’t function properly-” I began.

“That male Alicorn’s ejaculate can heal and repair that female’s reproductive organs,” Aleksandra finished. “And Verella wants to use you to sire a line of natural, and enhanced, vampires.”

“I get the natural, but where does the enhancement come from?” I asked.

“Genetic purity,” Aleksandra said, swallowing down some steak. “An Alicorn cannot be born with a genetic fault of any kind, be it mental, physical, or otherwise. Your species is perfection incarnate, and Verella wants to use your healing abilities to create fertile vampires, both male and female, as well as removing all of the genetic faults our species suffers from? The Haemoglobin deficiency? Gone. Naturally-defunct organs? Gone. You’d be the father to a race of super-vampires with none of the drawbacks that our species has suffered from for thousands of years.”

“The weakening due to sunlight?” I asked. “How does that get fixed? Because that sure as hell isn’t a genetic problem. That’s part of a curse, correct?”

“Indeed you are,” Aleksandra nodded. “Verella hasn’t found a way to counteract this condition, but when facing the issues of infertility and organ failure, not being able to teleport as easily in the sun doesn’t seem like that much of an issue, does it?”

“Fair enough,” I said, finishing my fruit juice. “So when are you going to ask me to do this for your side?”

“I wasn’t planning on it,” Aleksandra said, avoiding my eye.

“I’m many things, Aleksandra,” I said, pointing at her with my fork in my hand. “But I’m not stupid. You’re practically dripping at the thought of having your own super-vampires to command once… if you’re back in control of your species. I’d be a fool not to notice that. So from where I’m sitting with both of you using thralls, both of you feeding on unwilling humans, both of you ‘reproducing’ by kidnapping and ruining the lives of innocent humans, why should I help you and not her? Killing one of you off isn’t going to change the way your species works, it isn’t going to get a new, better kind of vampire law instated. From where I’m sitting right now, the only thing helping you is going to change is the colour of the flag flying on vampire castles.”

“... If you’re unwilling to help, Richter, I understand completely” she said, wiping her mouth with a napkin. “But you are dangerously close to the edge of angering me. And myself being angry is not a thing you wish to see.”

“Funny that you say that, honey,” I said, slowly sliding my chair back to give myself room. “I was about to say the exact same thing to you.”

“Guards!” Aleksandra ordered, pointing a manicured nail towards me. Suddenly two large and armoured vampires puffed into existence from clouds of smoke, both reaching towards me with weapons draw. Having given myself the room, I was able to rocket back on my chair, tipping it over and rolling back onto my feet. I extended the blade hidden on my arm and stabbed one of the vampires in the back of the leg, causing him to drop onto the his knee. I then stood up and violently wrenched his neck, snapping his spinal cord and causing him to lose all mental control to his body. He may not have been dead, but he couldn’t move his body to get back up again.

I turned my head to the side in time to see the second vampire guard stepping forward with a lunge of his serrated sword. I brought my arm up, catching the serrated blade between the metal of the hidden blade and the metal of my gauntlet, catching one of the serrations, making it unable to move due to the resistance. I repeatedly slammed my fist into the guard’s face, crunching and breaking his nose while spewing blood down his face and my fist before stabbing my blade through his throat, severing both his windpipe and his spine, rendering him as useless as the first one.

I launched my hand with the blade trapped in it up into the air, tearing the sword from the grip of the vampire, before catching the leather-bound hilt in my tight grip, turning around to point it at Aleksandra only to spot that she’d disappeared in a puff of vampiric smoke. I chuckled quietly, tearing the sheath from the belt of the second vampire who was gurgling his own spit and blood before tying it to my belt.

“So…” I said to myself as I retrieved my trench coat from the chair, adorning the brown item. “She showed her true colours before we’d even shaken hands?”

I pulled my hood up and my mask back over my face, cracking my neck loudly, as I clenched the hilt of the new sword and kept my hidden blade extended.

“And here was me thinking that vampires kept cool until the end,” I smirked. “And she already told me everything about her evil plan and expected me not to ask if she was going to do it? It’s a good job I didn’t end up helping her. Giving the game away that early means you’d be a terrible ruler.”

I walked around the room to the door I spotted, knowing that Aleksandra was probably screaming orders at her vampire lackeys behind the safety of a wall of guards like the arrogant cowards all did. I’d have to get past her castle of creeps if I wanted to cut her heart out personally and take out one half of the problem before moving onto to Verella’s humble abode.

Shame, too. She looked like she could give a mean titfuck.

I booted the door open, no point in being stealthy now, as I saw several armed and angry looking vampires rushing towards me with weapons and armour ranging from mails, flails, and spears. I was disappointed one person didn’t bring a rail from a wall. Then all three weapons would’ve rhymed. One of them rushed at me with his flail, swinging it with purpose. Thanks to this weapon needing one hell of a wind-up and a cooldown to swing again, he left himself wide open for a vicious stab straight through the heart. I considered myself lucky this idiot wasn’t wearing plate armour like the last guys or else my life would’ve been made infinitely more difficult.

I wrenched my blade out in a twisted arc before throwing the corpse at the vampire with the first vampire with the spear, knocking him over and allowing me to grab the spear from him, swinging the metal handle as hard as I could into the exposed neck of the third vampire, hearing it break with a loud cracking sound. Once he went down to the ground, I threw the weapon away in a pivot movement before clutching my sword with both hands, and cleaving it down onto the vampire pinned down by his friend. It cut through his neck easily and his head rolled away while the stump sprayed no blood, only poured due to the lack of pulse.

With the three of them down, I cleaned the blood off my blade with a sleeve and continued on, looking at the gothic design of the castle as I encountered more and more guards. It was clear that they were amateurs or fresh-bloods, as they made no effort to use any of their vampiric magic or power against me, instead falling to my blade like a field of wheat does to a scythe. Room after room of grunts brought me closer and closer to where I hoped was either the exit or the throne room.

I took a deep breath, gripped my sword as I ran down a long, grand corridor before booting a set of double doors open, seeing a large room full of vampires, more vampires than I believed I could handle, in heavy plate armour with even heavier weapons. There was a moment of silence followed by the sound of heels clicking on marble before Aleksandra appeared behind me, clutching a dagger in her hand.

“You’re a fool, Richter,” she growled furiously. “I could have given you power beyond your wildest dreams. I could have made you a legend and a hero for our kind. Instead… all you’ll be made into is a warning for that red-headed whore and her people. A warning to never cross me again.”

“We’ll see about that,” I snarled, getting into a ready stance and gritting my teeth. “Bring it on, Aleksandra.”

“I’ve a better idea,” a familiar female voice spoke. There was another puff of black smoke as a figure formed behind Aleksandra, clutching her breast before ramming a long dagger through her back, right through her heart. The figure formed fully, their appearance and colour returning to them to reveal Verella, clad in battle armour, with a sickened smile on her face. She retracted the blade from Aleksandra’s back and turned her around, grabbing her by her back and staring at her with both anger and arousal.

“I’d hoped I’d get to be the one to do this to you, Dearest Sister,” she giggled, prodding and poking the hole in her back as Aleksandra squirmed and moaned in pain. “That not only did I cast you out, steal your life as Queen… I’d steal your life as a whole.”

Verella smirked evilly, staring at Aleksandra’s mouth as she murmured and stammered some kind of sentence that I couldn’t understand before leaning closer to her, sliding her tongue into her mouth, and kissing her with what appeared to be true affection. Verella continued to embrace and kiss her victim, her sister, before pulling away from her and clamping her teeth into her neck, drinking her blood with a look of rage in her emerald eyes. Once draining her sibling dry, she threw the corpse to the floor, switching her grip on her knife to a pinch grip before throwing it at Aleksandra, and impaling it in her skull. She wiped the red stains from her mouth before looking up at me with a sickening smile.

“Richter, dear boy,” she said, walking towards me. “You’ve done well. I wasn’t expecting you to lead me to our little whore as fast as you did… but here we are, you smeared in the blood of traitors and me? Happy and full as the last remaining heir to the vampiric throne.”

“You bitch!” one of the vampires behind me hollered, charging towards her with their sword held aloft. Verella clicked her fingers and in less than a second the room was filled to the brim with smoke clouds that soon formed into even more intimidating vampires that swiftly began to cut down Aleksandra’s forces. I turned around to prepare myself for combat only to be grabbed from behind by Verella who immediately smoke-puffed us both out of the room and into a fireplace-lit bedchamber.

“Don’t bother with that, Sweetie,” she chuckled, using her immense vampiric strength to disarm me, snap my hidden blade, and tear the coat from my body. “You’re not gonna need to defend yourself.”

“Verella!” I snapped angrily, placing my hands on her shoulders in an attempt to push her back only to have her overpower me again.

“Come on…” she giggled, running her tongue over my neck. “Don’t act like you don’t want me. I can smell the lust you experience every time you look at me, Richter.”

“You’re delusional,” I said as she dragged us both onto the large, king-sized bed.

“So?” she giggled, wrapping her arms around my shoulders and hugging me close. “That doesn’t change the fact you’ve got a lot to gain from siding with me.”

“Like your race of super-vampires?” I asked.

“Yes, my race of near-human, super-powered, not-needing-to-feed-on-and-enslave-humans-to-survive super-vampires,” she said, clicking her fingers and making her armour disappear into smoke, revealing herself in black lingerie. “My race of super-vampires that can coexist with humans in a peaceful environment and never need to harm them for food again. The race of super-vampires that I will forever be in your debt for creating and will allow you access to my money, resources, and body should you ever need them.”

I hadn’t thought of that…

“Fuck me, Richter,” she said, quickly unbuttoning my shirt with her strong fingers. “Start with me. Then another girl in a few years. Then two after that. Then three, four, five. We can stop whenever you want to stop, Richter. Sure, the second generation will be a little inbred, but we’ll still be pure because of your species. You’ll have saved a race from a curse and have allowed us to live in peace once again.”

She made a good point...

“Don’t you want to go down in history as the man that pioneered peace between humans and monsters?” she asked, removing her bra and clamping my hands onto her enormous breasts.

She had really nice tits.

“Richter,” she begged, rubbing her hand against my crotch. “Fuck me…”

Claiming the Reward (Clop) [Unedited]

I stared at Verella for a long second, my mind whirling with the outcomes and possibilities of the next sentence I was about to utter:

“Verella. You are a psychotic, backstabbing, scheming little whore,” I said, clapping my hands onto her thick ass and squeezing gently. “But I’d be more than happy to have you as my psychotic, backstabbing, scheming little whore.”

“Oh, you sweet-talker,” she giggled, tearing the rest of my clothing off with her vampire strength, wasting no time with gentle tickles or quiet whispers of affection before taking my rapidly-hardening cock into her hand and stroking it with vigor, latching her mouth onto mine and rolling her tongue fiercely. I shredded the panties she wore with a tug, squeezing and spreading her thick ass as she sucked my tongue, the vampire queen grinding her pussy against my abdomen with great desire. It was less than a minute before I was rock-solid and at my full length, the queen sliding down to my cock, resting her knees on the floor, as she stared at my cock in amazement and hunger.

“Mhm…” she giggled, sliding the foreskin back on my mighty shaft and staring me directly in the eyes as she jerked me off. “Monster slayer indeed. Tell me, what mighty beasts have you felled with this lethal weapon?”

“Most recently it was a mother-daughter Neko combo and a dragon older than most current civilisations,” I shrugged, placing my hands behind my head and enjoying her skilled wanking.

“Very impressive,” she said, running her tongue along the base of my shaft as she kept eye contact. “I feel quite proud to be added to that list. Though tell me something, and be honest about it: Does being this big ever go to your head?”

“What d’you mean be that?” I asked.

“Well…” she said, moving her hand down to the base of my cock while using her second to stroke and toy with the thick head of it. “Do you ever feel arrogant about having a dick this huge? Do you feel like it gives you more control over things than other men? More of a right to things, like women and power, because of the sheer scale of your masculinity? Do you ever think the girls you fuck should be lucky to get to experience something as majestic and powerful as the monster you keep in your pants?”

“Not especially,” I shrugged, closing my eyes as I thoroughly enjoyed the handjob, her soft hands now slick with pre from the tip of my shaft. “I was never really the kind of guy to brag about my accomplishments, and I was always genuinely grateful whenever any woman wanted to sleep with me. I’ve never felt like a Divine’s gift to women or anything.”

“Oh how wrong you are, dear boy,” she giggled, removing her hand from the head of my cock and popping it into her mouth, her thick, red lips stretching around the mushroom head as she gently pulled back on it, giving me a playful wink as she started to take more and more of my cock into her wet maw.

She was extremely good at this, being able to manage her hands for stroking and ball massaging as well as having more tricks and moves with her mouth than I’d seen in many girls. I was almost instinctively humping her mouth, pushing an extra few inches into her wet gullet as I possibly could, just to get my dick more wet and further ready for deepthroating. I began to run my hands through her thick, blood-red locks as she bobbed her head down further and further, toying with the strands of hair and wrapping several around my fingers at a time as she got to the halfway point of my slicked shaft before pulling back.

My member slipped out of her mouth with a ‘pop’ sound before she moved her head down it, placing one of my balls in her mouth and sucking gently while continuing to jack off the first half of my cock. She gently rolled it around with her soft tongue, sucking softly while gripping and toying with my cock as she got herself as riled up as she could, giggles and grins escaping from the crazy vampiress as she continued to enjoy herself almost to the same degree I was.

Eventually she returned my cock to the inside of her gullet, allowing the entirety of my shaft to slide into her wet throat, the tips of her fangs resting on my crotch as she gargled and swallowed near-foot-long monster, her green eyes bright with excitement and enjoyment as she sucked the base of my cock, massaging my balls with her thumb before giving me a confident wink. She then pulled her head off my cock with a loud gasp, moving her way up my body, sliding down onto my cock, both of us groaning at the amazing feeling of each other’s sex.

She wrapped her arms around my shoulders as I took ahold of her ass, gently bucking my hips into her tight snatch as she licked and sucked my neck, smearing her blood red lipstick onto my flesh as a result. There came the soft sounds of flesh hitting flesh as I fucked her, gentle moans and pants of satisfaction slipping frequently from the vampire’s mouth as she ground her hips against the base of my cock. Sliding a hand up from her ass to behind her head, I guided her head away from my neck and made her look at me.

“Lemme see your tongue,” I said to her quietly, the vampire sticking her wet muscle out with a wink before pushing it into my mouth, her sweet taste returning and mixing with mine as she moaned hornily into my maw, my hand gliding down to her back and tracing circles on her rapidly-moistening spine as I picked up the pace of my thrusts slightly, the impact of our flesh going from a soft fapping noise to a louder thud, each impact causing Verella to jump slightly. She giggled loudly, pushing herself up straight and placing her hands on my chest, her new position allowing her to ride me at her own pace, circle-grinding my shaft as I continued to pump in and out of her.

My hands moved from her back to her tits, squeezing and toying with the thick mounds of fat, tweaking and rolling her erect nipples with my thumbs and fingers as I fucked her. It didn’t take long for the animalistic urges to build up inside of me, getting that Incubus craving for harder sex in a matter of minutes, flipping her onto her back and beginning to pound her much harder, clamping my mouth down onto her erect nipple and sucking it forcefully, Verella surprised by the change in my attitude, but certainly not turned off by it.

“You’re quite the animal, Richter,” she giggled as I toyed with her right nipple. “I like that.”

“Just you wait,” I muttered, moving her legs around my back and making her lock them around my waist. I moved my mouth from her huge jugs up to her soft neck, sucking her pale flesh as I kicked my thrusting speed up several notches, now forcing the mattress down with each thrust, and being rewarded by loud moans of pleasure from the vampiric whore I was inside. I kissed her again, the more primal and animalistic urges we were both experiencing rendering the kiss as nothing more than a feral lapping, locking, and sucking of tongues as my thick muscle muffled her moans, my cock now slicking her insides with hot pre, the prelude to the torrent of cum she’d be receiving soon enough.

I slid my hands down her curvy body, tightly gripping her wide hips and using them as handles to hammer her harder than ever, her body rocketing forwards with each vicious pound of my strong hips, her voice jumping from the impacts over and over again as she moaned louder and louder, the joint orgasm getting closer and closer with every pump of my monster cock into her tight vampire cove. The breaking point came and we came harder, Verella clamping her fangs down into my neck as I blew my miracle load into her barren womb, stream after stream of cum filling her up within a matter of moments as the vampire drank from my neck.

I could feel the heat from my cum through her belly as it pressed against mine, the flooding fluid filling her up as her eyes rolled back in bliss, her pussy clamping down and locking my cock in as her belly began to bulge from the sheer volume of cum inside her, my cock acting as a cork to keep it bottled inside. I felt my load beginning to fill up her vaginal passage, my cock now swimming in the fluid it spewed inside her, giving her several more seconds as I completely emptied myself before pulling out. I removed my cum-soaked cock from her pussy, my load now overflowing from her pussy in the same way it did for Svea, the thick white load spilling out onto the bedsheets.

Verella had since removed her mouth from my neck, being in full in more ways than one, and continued to tremble as her insides forced out as much of the overfill as possible. I tightened my grip around her stomach, squeezing her gently and causing the cum to spill out at a faster rate, her abdomen soon back to its usual flat and smooth appearance while the scent of sweat and cum clung to her. Without missing a beat, I moved her around and slipped my cum-stained cock back into her mouth, her tired eyes looking up at me with understanding as she began to suck and lick my shaft clean of fluids.

“Good girl,” I said, gently stroking her head as she cleaned me up. “How d’you feel?”

“Like a million crowns,” she giggled as she removed my dick from her mouth, rolling over and staring at me with sparkling emerald eyes. “Thank you, Richter.”

“Don’t thank me,” I said, stroking a lock of hair out of her eyes. “Just uphold your end of the bargain.”

“You’ll visit… right?” she asked.

“Of course I will,” I nodded, gently massaging her sure-to-be-sore stomach as her eyes began to flutter slightly. I smiled gently at her, listening to her breathing go from the ragged, after-sex pant, to a much calmer and relaxed version.

“I wanna keep my eye on my investments,” I answered, taking hold of the vampire queen’s hand as she offered it to me. “And an eye on you.”

“You’re too good to me,” she chuckled, closing her eyes and exhaling quietly. “I suppose you’re not going to be here when I wake up?”

“Probably not,” I answered truthfully. “I’ve got a meeting with an angry fake goddess.”

“Ah… I hate when that happens,” she nodded, turning over and snuggling into the warm bed. “If you ever need anything… you know where to find me.”

“Indeed I do,” I nodded, gently patting her on the ass before standing up and looking around for some more male clothes to replace my shredded ones. “I’ll see you soon, Verella.”

“You better,” she muttered as she drifted off to sleep. “You better.”

Payout on a Promise (Foreplay) [Unedited]

I retrieved my coat and headed out of the castle, quickly navigating back to the Academy in the darkness of the night before deciding to contact Grael.

“How’s Karra treating you?” I asked him, needing to wait a moment before the reply.

“She’s asleep now,” he said in a rough tone. “She was more than exhausted afterwards.”

“I don’t blame her,” I smirked, deciding to take the rooftop route over the city to get back to the Academy a little faster. “Where is she now?”

“Asleep at my side,” Grael answered. “She fell asleep rather quickly after we’d finished and I didn’t have the heart to move her. Speaking of locations of individuals: where are you?”

“I’m around,” I shrugged, clambering up to a high bell tower and sitting down atop the roof, looking down over the lamp-lit city that basked in the crisp, cold moonlight.

“Lurking as usual then?” he said, making it more than easy to tell he was shaking his head at me, even though I couldn’t see it. “Any plans of coming back?”

“Some time,” I nodded. “I think I’m just gonna relax for a while and come back in a few hours.”

“Suit yourself,” Grael acknowledged. “I’ll tell everyone not to expect you for a while. They’re anxious to talk to you. Luna and Cadance have been arguing all day.”

“Great,” I sighed, tucking my knee against my chest and resting my chin on it. “Over me?”

“Of course,” Grael confirmed. “I’m guessing you already know what about?”

“Yeah. Yeah I do…” I nodded with a solemn tone. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Of course,” Grael responded. “I’m here for you whenever you need me.”

“You ever feel… like you’re not worth what you’ve got?” I asked.

“Not usually, but I’m assuming you feel different,” he sighed. “Go on. Tell me what’s bugging you.”

“I just feel like I’m not worth the time people waste on me. I feel like people were expecting me to be some kind of super-being, or hope of my race and… I just ended up a failure,” I vented.

“Your eighteen, Richter,” Grael said in a firm tone. “You the only real knowledge you have of failure at that age is how to spell it. You’ve never lost a war, you’ve never failed to save a life, and you’ve never lost anything important. You have just arrived in the world of adulthood, don’t expect to walk into it with medals and accolades when the world you lived in before has given you no chance to prove yourself.”

“Celestia had defeated an Empire by the time she was sixteen,” I pointed out.

“Which she only needed to do because the two princes that ruled it got mad at her for sleeping with both of them at the same time, leading to them getting quite angry with her,” Grael countered. “She made an error, she made a mistake. She messed up.”

“Still doesn’t take away from the fact that her tactical genius won our country a war,” I interjected.

“Though it is lessened by the fact she was fixing a mistake she made because she was stupid,” Grael retorted. “She’d never have that accolade if she hadn’t have made such a mess of everything before hand. But there is credit due to her for fixing that mistake. From turning a bad situation, into a good one.”

“What exactly do you mean by that?” I asked.

“She took a bad situation and made it a good one through perseverance and dedication,” Grael explained. “You’ve seen gymnastics performances where the athlete has messed up, correct?”

“Yeah, and they get points deducted from fucking up. What’s your point?”

“What do they do after they fail? They pick themselves up and end as gracefully as possible to try and gain some standing back.”

“Doesn’t change the fact they lost points for failing.”

“But it does change the fact that they gained more back by picking themselves up than they would’ve if they’d done nothing instead.”

“What are you trying to say to me here?”

“I’m trying to tell you that it doesn’t matter if you are or for how long you have fallen down, as long as you have the strength and ability to pick yourself up after you fall.”

“Fall down seven time-”

“-get up eight. You feel like you’ve been falling on your ass for your entire life, Richter. Isn’t it about time you started learning to pick yourself up afterwards?”

“Maybe…”

“Definitely, Richter. Defeat and failure don’t come when you get knocked down. They come when you refuse to get up again. That’s one of the first things Luna taught you.”

“One of the few things Luna taught me,” I sighed, nodding my head as I looked up at the bright moon. “One of the few things she was allowed to teach me. And that needs to change.”

“I’m guessing you’re siding with her then?” Grael asked.

“Yeah. I know Mom just wants to protect me. But I need to know how to protect myself.”

“Then tell her that when you come home,” Grael said in a chuckle. “Now if you excuse me, I’ve got a warm pretty-kitty I wanna snuggle into to get some sleep. I’ll see you in the morning, Richter.”

“You too, buddy,” I sighed, closing my eyes and leaning back on my hands.

Grael was right. He was always right. I’d spent so much of my life lying face down in the dirt crying about how hard everything was instead of getting up and trying again. I focussed on the fall as the irredeemable fail, too much effort going into giving up instead of getting good. I rubbed my tired eyes for a long second, allowing the chill of the night to wash over me, hoping it would wake me up a little. I needed to train more. To train more on my own, to train more with Luna, with Twilight.

With somebody.

There’d come a point where my back was against the wall and I’m not gonna have Luna swoop in and save me, or a curse keeping my dead body going, or healing candies to get my dead body functioning properly. There was going to come a point where I was against the ropes with no friends, no back-up, and nobody to rely on besides myself. And when that finally happened, I needed to be able to handle it by myself.

Luna was right. I was a fuck-up in all respects. From Mom sticking her nose into things when she shouldn’t have to just being an untrained mess myself, a pile of potential that was slowly hardening into a failure. It didn’t have to happen like that, but it did. There were choices made by powers out of my hands that turned me into what I am today… but as a grown man, maybe it was time I started making my own choices.

Luna wants to take me away to train properly for some period of time while Mom justs wants me to stay and home and be her loving little boy. I always hated having to upset her but… I needed this. I needed time away from all the distractions to learn how to fight properly, to learn how to defend myself and overcome challenges that weren’t drunk bandits and untrained morons that didn’t know the difference between a sword’s hilt and its pommel or someone that thought a sword’s crossguard was there to make it look cooler.

I stood up on the rooftop, looking down at the city below as I made my decision: I was going away with Luna, no matter what torment it caused to everyone else. I was always a selfish creature, so why change that now? I needed all the skill I could get at this point and nailing powerful magic users wasn’t getting me anywhere if I couldn’t use the power I’d gained. Mom, Svea, Verella… all contributing to a bath house of energy that was never going to be opened.

I started to make my way back to the Academy, my mind set on telling my family exactly what I wanted to do from now on, whether it angered or pleased them, I was going to stay true to my intentions, open up, and finally admit to them what I wanted to do with my life. I walked into the main entrance of the Academy to find Luna standing there with her arms crossed, now back at her full height. I walked over to her and opened my mouth to speak before being cut off before I got a chance to make a sound.

“You’re coming with me to Falketurm,” she said. “I don’t wanna hear you complain about it, just be ready to leave by the end of this month.”

“I was hoping to talk to you about that, actually,” I nodded. “I wanted to tell you that I was more than ready to get serious with training, no matter what Mom says.”

“That’s good to hear…” Luna said with a determined expression before her eyes fell down to the floor a little and her stance slacked slightly.

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

“No… not really,” she shrugged. “It’s just that… I made a promise to you a while back that I still haven’t let you cash in on. I figure it’s about time I held up my end of the bargain.”

I was confused at first, wondering what she was referring to by a promise, searching through my memory before I remembered the promise she made involving a bath and the dinner between her legs. Luna was visibly annoyed by the sly grin that spread onto my face as I realised what I was entitled to, looking her up and down before she sighed in an annoyed fashion.

“Can we just go and get this over with?” she asked in an irritated fashion. “I need to get to bed early tonight.”

“If you insist,” I nodded, gesturing towards the stairwell. “After you…”

Transition.

Luna sank into the warmth of the bath in an awkward manner, a red blush on her cheeks as she covered herself up with her arms. I sank into the bath across from her, smiling cockily as she glared hatefully at me.

“Well?” she demanded angrily. “Get on with it!”

“Very well,” I nodded, moving over to her in the deep water and placing my hands on her shoulders.

“What are you doing?” she asked. “My pussy’s down there.”

“I know,” I smiled, gently picking her up and laying her down on the side of the bath, allowing the warm water and soapy suds to slide across her gorgeous, toned dark body as I stared at her pussy, glistening in the candle light thanks to the water. Luna locked her fingers and rested her body on her forearms, staring directly ahead with an awkward expression.

“Will you hurry up and do it already?” she demanded angrily. “I’m starting to get cold here.”

“I will, don’t worry,” I said, gliding my hand over her thick, well-exercised ass while stroking my cock to its full size, already about to cum from the sheer excitement of just being in this situation with this woman. The thought of fucking her there and then, even for a couple of seconds, was a tantalising one. I knew she’d beat the shit out of me for penetrating her and would probably never trust me again. Hell, if I’d signed on for something and then was raped by the person I was with, I wouldn’t be too happy with them either.

So I decided to keep it to the touch and tongue it had been arranged as, despite the blue-balls I’d end up with for it, and slowly got onto my knees, spreading her firm ass apart and gliding my tongue over her pussy lips. Luna shivered silently, trying to keep her excitement non-visible, but it was clear to tell from the different kind of wet her pussy was that she was deeply anticipating this. I licked her again, this time hard enough to depress the flesh, hearing the dark-skinned goddess suck in a breath, seeing the strong muscles in her legs knot as she tensed and relaxed from the contact.

“You’re delicious, you know that?” I asked as I massaged her ass.

“S-Shut up,” she growled, gritting her teeth as she tried her best to fake anger. I dragged my tongue across her cherry-flavoured pussy a third time, this time parting her shaved lips and making her moan aloud, much to her displeasure.

“I’ve fantasised about you a lot,” I admitted, delving deep into my psyche for that confession. “I’ve fantasised about you even more than I did for Mom.”

“Is that supposed to be a compliment?” she growled.

“If you want it to be,” I shrugged, licking at her nethers a fourth time and gently pushing the tip of my tongue past her outer lips, getting a mind-numbingly good taste of her cherry pussy. “I just want to admit to a darker part of me. Maybe to ask forgiveness from the victim of my sick fantasies.”

“You’ve fantasised about raping me, haven’t you?” she asked, looking back at me for the first time since we’d started.

“A few times,” I nodded, massaging her pussy with my thumb and making her groan in a pleasant manner. “In fits of anger and youth, my mind would go to places I’m not proud of. Though the fantasies changed as I got older. They became less aggressive… in some ways.”

“I think you should stop talking before I get mad at you,” she growled, trying to keep her voice stable and fierce but unable to as I pushed my thumb inside her wet cove, feeling the moisture of her arousal more than any of the harshness of her lies.

“The fantasies changed from rape to domination,” I admitted. “They weren’t about hurting you anymore, more along the lines of fucking you until you appreciated me. It helped me stay sane during training sessions. Just imagining how you’d look with your face smeared with my cum. My favourite though, was getting you to stop yelling at me by throat-fucking you. You’d always look really mad at first, but by the time I came in that wet mouth of yours, you were too horny to care. You enjoyed the taste of my cock too much to get angry anymore.”

I replaced my thumb with my tongue, getting the full taste of her delicious, wet cunt in my mouth, swilling my tongue around her insides and stirring her up something fierce. Luna’s own tongue began to hang from her mouth, my thumb massaging her clit and making her purr in a lustful fashion, my cock throbbing and nearly dripping from the mind-melting pleasure of finally getting her like this.

“You were the first woman I ever masturbated thinking about, y’know?” I asked.

“I’m honoured,” she said in a sarcastic tone, lying down on the marble floor above the bath and grinding her cunt against my face. “Indulge me with your sick, twisted fantasies some more, you little pervert.”

“This was back when the fantasies were rape ones,” I said, chuckling in a dark tone as I ran my tongue over her soapy asshole, feeling her entire body shiver once more from the unexpected, yet not-unwelcomed contact. “The more I was taught about sex during my lessons, the more and more I thought of doing to you. I always came the hardest thinking about getting you pregnant.”

“You’re a sick little fuck, you know that, right?” she asked, clearly angered by my confessions but being more than happy to keep allowing me to lick her out.

“I only ever masturbated to the thought of one other woman besides you, Luna,” I said, driving my tongue as deep into her dripping snatch as I could, using my fingers to rub in the leakage streaming down her thighs and into the bath. “I only ever jerked it thinking of you, and my mom. But I always treated her right. It was only you I ever got violent towards.”

“I’m flattered, Richter. Truly I am,” she said, placing her hand on the back of my head and pushing me into her pussy, wanting me to get my tongue as deep in her as she needed it. “I’ll sleep better at night knowing that my nephew blew his first load thinking about raping me.”

“I cum more depending on how much I desire the girl I’m fucking,” I said after a moment of tongue-twisting. “Did you know that?”

“Yes. All Incubi do,” Luna nodded, turning around entirely as staring me in the eyes as she grinded her soaking cunt against my mouth. “And let me guess: You came buckets thinking about me?”

“Of course,” I nodded, kissing and sucking her clit while we maintained eye contact. “You bring out the demon in me, Luna.”

“Your mother told me about what happened the first time you fucked her,” Luna said, leaning back and exhaling in pleasure. “She told me you nearly fucked her half to death that day. Said that you lost control of the demon inside you and started to change into that big wolf monster, all because of how much you wanted her.”

Luna gritted her teeth after her last sentence, spilling her juice all over my tongue and into my mouth, her cherry liquid pouring down my chin and into the warm, soapy bath as she came. She remained sitting there, my tongue lapping at her pussy to clean up as much of her delicious overflow as possible, before a sinister smile came to her face.

“She told me how big you were, Richter,” she said, gently stroking my head. “Show me that monster cock of yours.”

“With pleasure,” I smirked, standing up from the water and resting me throbbing, near-foot-long dick on her abdomen, allowing her to trail her hand across it before pulling the foreskin back, her hand now slick with the pre I’d been pouring into the bath from sheer arousal over her. She wiped as much of my pre off my cock as she could before bringing her hand up to her face, staring at the clear fluid with an aroused gaze. She then began to lick her hand clean of my seminal fluid, moaning contentedly as she did so, before beginning to stroke my cock with the same hand and staring at me longingly.

“You taste delicious, fuck-boy,” she smirked. “I might be a little interested in that cum of yours now that I’ve got a taste of it.”

“I’d be more than willing to give it to you,” I said, pressing myself against her body and toying with her erect nipples. “All you have to do is one little thing.”

“And what’s that?” she asked, placing her mouth centimetres away from mine.

“Let me fuck you like the two-bit slut we both know you are,” I growled. “And I’ll let you drink straight from the tap.”

“If I said yes…” she giggled. “Would you hurt me in the process?”

“Of course I would.”

“Just what I wanted to hear…”

Interruptions (Unedited)

Once Luna and I were safely locked away inside my bedroom, I wasted no time or effort messing around. I had her on her knees on the bed with my hands clamped onto her huge tits as I rammed myself deep inside her wet cove, the previous orgasm making her extra sensitive to the attention and causing her to moan loudly almost immediately.

“Not starting off gentle, are we?” she asked in a rough tone as I bucked my hips with everything I had, her thick, dark, ass being hit with nearly enough force to bruise by my strong thrusts.

“You never do,” I said, placing my mouth on the taller woman’s shoulder and beginning to suck it forcefully, fully intending to brand her with a love bite as my strong fingers tweaked and tugged at her rock-solid nipples, moans and groans coming from the ancient Alicorn as her sense of rational mind was fucked out of her thrust by thrust. I’d soon tired of her sitting up straight, already sick of her being above me in many senses, and placed my hand on the back of her head and rammed it into the bed, Luna’s face getting buried in the sheets as I angled myself further on top of her, brutally nailing her sweet pussy hard enough to make the bed rock.

I had years of pent-up aggression against this slut. Anger and rage held back behind a barrier of weakness and inferiority to someone like her, and this was my chance to unleash that fury in the only way I’d ever be able to dominate her. I removed my hands from her swinging tits after one final squeeze, gliding them across her ripped abdomen and over her back, down to her thick, black ass. I grabbed two handfuls of her thick butt, massaging and toying with them, before dropping them both and slapping her on the ass as hard as I could, her perfect rump jiggling fiercely from both the impact of my hand and my hips, red markings appearing on her flesh after the third or fourth slap.

She took it gracefully, moaning in a pained pleasure as I thrashed her ass several more times, looking back over her shoulder and allowing me to see her dripping tongue hanging out of her mouth, a heavy blush on her cheeks as she enjoyed the abuse. I grinned to myself, being allowed to take some modicum of pride in the only thing I’d ever done to impress this bitch in my entire life, slapping her again and again before shoving my thumb up her ass, her eyes rolling further back at the penetration as I moved my hand under one of her legs, lifting in up slightly and allowing myself to tuck closer to her rapidly-sweating body, laying my form against her back and fucking her viciously.

Another hand grabbed hold of a clump of her hair, tugging at it to get her to look back at me whenever I wanted to see her face, each time it looking less and less sane as her mind numbed to the world, all thanks to my cock. I pulled out after a while, pushing her over onto her front before sliding back inside he nethers, running my hand over her shredded abdomen and toying with her huge tits, her jugs bouncing with each slow, powerful pound of my cock as she stared deep into my eyes.

I could tell that, despite the pleasured look on her face, she was just taunting me further by even letting me fuck her like this. I knew she was still in complete control and could end this encounter anytime she wanted to with a click of her finger. I ordered her to sit up, getting her to wrap her legs around my waist before I linked my arms behind her back, humping as deep into her as I could in this situation, sucking her dark nipple as I buried my face in her tits.

She moved her hands from the position they hung in behind her back and wrapped them around my head, squeezing it ever closer and placing her mouth by my ear, allowing me to hear her moans and whimpers of pleasure as I fucked her. It brought on a new sense of power over her, but it was still nowhere near as sweet as it should’ve been due to her still being the one in control. I was still her plaything, still just a toy for her amusement.

It made me angry, but the pleasure of her wet innards soon calmed me down, hearing her heart beating against my chest as I grinded my thick shaft against her tight walls, several inches away from her cervix, unlike most women, but still more than deep enough to feel a great amount of pleasure. I ran my hands over the sweat on her back, rolling us both over onto the bed as I gained another higher position, rutting the ancient princess on the bed as she continued to pant and beg into my ear, my cock throbbing inside her as she played to my power fantasy. One of the greatest moments of my life…

And it was ruined in less than a second.

The door was nearly booted off its hinges as Celestia barrelled inside, taking less than a second to analyse the situation before closing the door behind her, lest someone see us.

“We have a problem,” she said in an angry tone. “The Rejected Mother is making a play, right now.”

“What?” Luna asked, untangling us both and moving away from me, the mood and the event thoroughly deadened by this revelation.

“She’s taken control of that army of corpses she’s got wandering around the city,” Celestia explained. “And she’s marching them towards the Academy. She’s after the key that unlocks her door, and she knows we’ve got two pieces of it.”

It was this news that killed my own sex drive, leaping off the bed as Luna did, watching her use her magic to redress herself in combat gear before looking at me with a pointed finger.

“Get dressed as fast as you can,” she said, the previous moment’s coitial enjoyment now gone from both of us. “I’ve got a little trick I wanna try out to give you a power boost. We can finish up here later.”

“Right,” I nodded, scrambling for clothing and weapons, only to have Luna roll her eyes and do the same thing she’d done to herself. A set of leather armour studded with chainmail materialised around my body along with a new set of swords, all sharing an extremely welcome detail:

The chest of the mail-laced leather armour and the pommels of both the silver and steel swords were fashioned in the shape of a wolf’s head, resembling Grael almost identically.

“I know how gay you two are for each other,” Luna shrugged. “And it an alicorn trait to have your armour and weaponry be emblazoned with the symbol of your Familiar. That’s your set.”

“Did you just make this now?” I asked, running my fingers over the armour, admiring its lack of weight but amazingly sturdy feeling.

“No,” Luna answered. “We had that created for you a few months ago when we decided it was time for your Rite. Now enough questions, we need to get downstairs and take care of this Shambler army.”

“Technically they’re not Shamblers,” I corrected. “They don’t suffer from the rotting flesh that that specific type of zombie does. They’re more Grave-Dodgers than anything else.”

“Ooh,” Celestia said, flaring her eyebrows. “Schooled.”

“Shut up,” Luna growled, blitzing out of the room after making a whistling noise akin to a falcon’s scream. I went to follow after her only to have Celestia place a hand across my chest and prevent my from moving forwards.

“Richter, I’m sorry for interrupting the two of you,” she said in genuine apology. “I know that this would’ve probably been the first time you two would’ve ever bonded together.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I shrugged. “It’s not the first time I’ve ended up with blue balls this week.”

“I’m serious, Richter,” she said. “And despite the fact Luna has already said you two can finish your engagement later on… I still feel the need to… reimburse you on your losses from today.”

“You… you’re gonna let me fuck you?” I asked with a bewildered expression.

“Don’t be so vulgar,” she cautioned. “And no, not quite. But one tends to get very sweaty and dirty after an intense battle… and there’s a specific method of cleaning that stems from Nipponese spas that I learned of a very long time ago. Its efficient, enjoyable, and very intimate. Does the sound of that entice you?”

“Very much,” I nodded.

“Then let’s make sure to get extra dirty now, shall we?” she asked, placing a soft, warm hand to my cheek. “That way we’ll need a good scrub to get clean.”

I felt a pulse increase in my heart and in my cock as she flashed me a very seductive smile on her beautiful, thick lips, the pain in my balls from not nutting in Luna alleviated almost immediately as I thought of what she meant. I nodded quickly, and the two of us rushed down to the entrance to the Academy, Celestia using a strange spell to shrink herself down to around my height again whilst trimming her body shape down to match Luna’s. She then used a similar spell to summon her own set of armour. This a mix of white and gold, with a scowling phoenix on her chest, with a single golden sword at her hip, the crossguard wrapping around the blade in a complex pattern to form a guard for her hand as well.

Luna had already shrunken herself down and dressed in her own armour, now having both her falcon symbol on her chest as well as the Netherfalcon with her since birth, Adenriel, sitting on her shoulder.

“I need you to scout out how many there are, Aden,” Luna said to the monstrously large falcon, wearing his own set of black armour designed to protect him.

“Of course, Luna,” the deep-voiced bird of war nodded, turning to me and nodding. “Richter! It’s good to finally see you on the battlefield with the rest of your family. It’s a day we’ve long-awaited.”

“Indeed,” I heard Kitty chuckle from behind me as she padded over to the group, wearing her own battle armour, hers complimented with a sharp set of metal blades positioned on her helmet around her mouth so that they wouldn’t ever come into contact with her face or mouth to harm her, but could easily slice through whatever she bit down on. “He does look ravishing in that armour.”

“Thanks, you two,” I nodded with a smile. “Here’s hoping I don’t let you down.”

“I’m sure you’ll do fine, my boy,” Adenriel said triumphantly. “You’ve the blood of the strongest running through your veins.”

“And even if you do get hurt,” Kitty purred. “Just come to me, and I’ll be more than happy to lick your wounds.”

“Hey,” I heard my mother snap at her Familiar. “What did I tell you?”

“‘No whoring it up on the battlefield’” she recited, rolling her green eyes.

“Good girl,” Cadance chuckled, clad in both a shorter body and her own armour.

“Right,” I said, this finally beginning to annoy me. “Why are you all so much shorter now? You’re like five-foot-eight and it’s really weirding me out.”

“It’s a spell we use in combat to make us less of a target as well as making us less cumbersome when moving around,” Luna answered. “If we’re smaller and faster, not only are we harder to kill, but we’re also much deadlier.”

“We’re so hard to hit at five-eight,” Cadance grinned, looking at someone over my shoulder. “That should mean Shortstack over there is invincible.”

“Very funny,” Twilight growled as she entered the group circle, not wearing armour but a purple-and-gold shirt, a pair of brown pants, and boots.

“How come you’re not in armour?” I asked, staring at the outfit.

“It’s too cumbersome,” she shrugged. “Besides, I’m not going to be on the front lines at all and I’m covered in so many wards that protect against so many different attacks, spells, objects, and dangers that I’ll be surprised if the wind chill around here mildly irritates me.”

“That and the tight shirt makes your breasts look amazing,” Cadance commented. “I keep forgetting just how stacked you are nowadays, baby sister.”

“Thank you,” Twilight nodded with a proud blush on her cheeks. “Now, I’m assuming there’s no enormous battle plan beyond quadrants and two lines, right?”

“Gonna have to be broken up into sectors now, as there’s more than four of us on the front line,” Luna said, jabbing her thumb towards me. “But essentially: yes. You stay back and rain fire, wind, and water from wherever you think is best and we’ll call out for support if needed while the five of us mow down anything that gets in the way.”

“Fair enough,” Twilight nodded, looking around for a good place to stand. “Are we expecting archers?”

“Fuck no,” Luna chuckled. “We’ll be unlucky if most of these assholes can hold their swords properly.”

“Then on the bridge’s top it is,” Twilight nodded, using a propulsion spell to throw herself on top of the stone section that dropped the portcullis, staff in hand, and looking at the numbers.

“Right, Richter,” Luna said, turning to me. “I’m gonna try a little experiment on you to see if we can’t give you a better chance with these guys.”

“Is it gonna be painf-” I began before being cut off by Luna shooting a blue bolt of energy into my forehead, my entire body lighting up like a house of fireworks with a new blue aura and energy crackling off me in a loud manner. I felt like every atom of my body had been turned into pure energy, my head buzzing constantly and my eyes flicking around a mile a minute as I felt a rush like nothing else.

“Neat,” Luna nodded. “That didn’t kill you.”

“Was it meant to?” I asked, my words coming out much faster due to the muscle strength boost my jaw and tongue had been given.

“No, but I did pump a substantial amount of energy into you that would’ve easily killed about thirty people,” Luna shrugged. “Well, at least we’ve confirmed you’re definitely an Alicorn with an energy store like that.”

“Was there ever any doubt to me being one?” I asked.

The other princesses minus Twilight looked at each other with an awkward expression before turning back to me:

“Yes.”

“What?” I asked in a horrified manner.

“I’ll tell you later,” Luna said with a wave of your hand. “But as of right now, I’ve just boosted you with a hell of a lot of magical energy. It’ll make you faster, stronger, and much more resilient, meaning you should be able to cut down hundreds of the fuckers outside without breaking a sweat, okay?”

“How long have you known how to do this?” I asked.

“Developed the technique when I was around thirty, why?” she asked.

“You’ve been able to super-charge me all this time,” I said. “And never thought to do so until now because?”

“Because if I’d super-charged you before you set off with Svea, it would’ve run out in about an hour due to the nature of energy transfer,” Luna said. “You can’t harness, access, or control magic, which means you can’t shut off the valve to stop using it. You would just passively drain all of the energy I transferred to you just sitting around eating and reading. Not to mention the fact that I’d need to keep topping you up to full strength, which takes a hell of a lot out of me, and I’m not wasting roughly a thirtieth of my energy store every hour to keep you at full strength as it would leave me extremely weak in less than a day. Any other questions?”

“No, Ma’am,” I nodded.

“Good, now call Grael and get him here,” Luna ordered. “We need him armoured up and ready to fight.”

“Ahhh,” Adenriel said in an excited tone. “We finally get to witness the power of an adult Direwolf first hand…”

“Oh, please,” Kitty said with a roll of her eyes. “If that pansy has as much power in his muscle as he does in his sex, we’ll all be dead within seconds once he sputters out and faints.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that,” I shrugged. “Grael’s gotten much better with his sex life since he was a pup. Just ask Karra.”

“Ask me what?” the catgirl asked me as she walked in from seemingly nowhere. “Is there gonna be a fight? I love fights. Can I fight too?”

“... Can she?” Luna asked, leaning in and looking at Karra.

“Uh-huh,” Karra nodded. “I’ve killed hundreds of people. Men, women, children, you name it, probably cut it at one point.”

The rest of the group leaned towards me with a questioning look, Cadance opening her mouth first.

“Why do you keep her around again?” she asked.

“Why?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Have you seen how big her ass is? I said the same thing to her before: finding a white woman with a booty like that is damn-near impossible. She’s a rarer species than we are!”

Cadance walked behind Karra, her eyes widening in surprise as she got a view of the Nekomata from the back end, Karra yelping quietly as Cadance slapped her on her ass, seeing the jiggle even through her pants, before nodding approvingly.

“He has a point,” she shrugged. “Her ass is bigger than mysuccubus form’s. Fuck, I’m considering a divorce with my husband just looking at this monster.”

“Cadance!” Celestia snapped.

“I’m flattered,” Karra giggled.

“Are you bi? Do you like getting your ass eaten?” Cadance asked, leaping over boundaries like hurdles in a race. “If the answer is ‘yes’ to both of those, then I’m very interested in fucking you.”

“When did you have in mind?” Karra asked, turning around and staring hornily at the pink princess.

“I’m good for right now if you are?” Cadance asked, stepping forward and clapping her hands onto Karra’s monstrous backside.

“Girls, please, we’re in the middle of something,” Celestia said, breaking the two away from each other and guiding Karra back over to me, the catgirl grinding her ass against my crotch as she nuzzled close to. “We can get back to blatant infidelity once we’re done, okay?”

“... I’ll hold you to that,” Cadance huffed, crossing her arms and turning away from her mother.

“Fair enough,” Celestia nodded. “But can we please get back to-”

The sound of an explosion blowing the bridge and the portcullis into dust cut her off there, as did the emergence of a very angry looking demon, stitched together and walking in an inhuman manner.

“She’s here already?” Luna asked.

“Her puppet is, at least,” I growled, pulling my sword from my sheath and preparing myself as a torrent of undead flooded the courtyard.

Slaughtering Ground (Unedited)

The boost in power Luna gave me was a phenomenal experience, to say the least. I was able to dance and hack through several of the undead creatures, dismembering them to the point of disability before they could even raise their weapons. I could see Luna using several different forms of magic to burn, crush, and vaporise the shambling dead men as she danced about the battlefield, Twilight giving the sky raining magic as she cast spell after spell to freeze large groups of the dead in place to allow Celestia and Cadance to cut them down.

Each fighter worked in unison with each other, myself being back to back with the insanely capable and even more insanely agile Karra, brandishing two steel warpicks in the hands that she used to hook and dismember several undead in a matter of seconds, her gorgeous skin soaked and her hair matted with blood at that bandit blood lust she had shone brightly on her face, giggling and laughing as she carved, impaled, and bludgeoned the undead.

I’d called for Grael a while ago but he’d yet to arrive nearby. I imagined he was stuck elsewhere in the crowd, if the distant snarls and howl were anything to judge by. The other students in the Academy had joined in on the scuffle, helping us thin the numbers of the undead rather quickly, as the lack of the curse allowed them to die, though I was curious as to what kept them going right now. I caught a glance of my mother hacking through several limbs and necks of the undead with trained grace, her sword enchanted with some kind of magic as a bright blue aura shone from the blade.

“Eyes forward!” Karra barked in a much gruffer tone, her usual ditz replaced with a head that was on straight as an arrow and a much more intelligent manner. “If we let one of them slip past our guard, we’re gonna be in trouble. Keep your eyes trained on your half of our little circle and let your partner handle theirs.”

“Sure thing, boss!” I nodded, taking the legs of one of the undead before dragging my sword straight up and cleaving through his decomposing body. I liked Battle-Mode Karra, she seemed like a fun time, despite her passion for brutal murder of innocents. We were able to handle our quadrant more than efficiently, despite the fact that the others were burning through bodies faster than we could even attempt to match, Celestia wasting no effort with a sword and firing off blasts of plasma that vaporised entire lines of the undead, leaving nothing more than a scorched gouge in the earth where the beam travelled.

Their numbers were falling further and further, each one of us catching a glance of the stitched demon corpse merely watching from afar. I turned my eye to him, quickly snatching a knife off of Karra’s belt and launching it at him, the blade piercing through his eye and causing him to rock back slightly, but due to his status of “Technically dead”, it did nothing but get his attention.

“I’m hoping that these fuckers work on a hivemind,” I growled as the demon-puppet began to rush towards us. “And that once the big brain is dead, they all die with it.”

“That’d be a great thing,” Karra growled, slashing a wrist off an attacking undead before literally punching his face off. “That things stitched together from a dead demon, right?”

“Yeah?” I asked, looking over my shoulder as I grabbed a pike off a corpse and launched it through several of the undead, their bodies being as dense as stretched paper.

“So if the Mother-thing can resurrect corpses, stitch them back together and keep them fighting,” Karra said, clearing out the last few undead in our quadrant it a few mighty kicks to some half-missing heads. “Why are these fuckers not getting back up?”

“I’m so glad you asked,” the demon giggled in a female voice, raising his hand into the air and casting a purple wave of magic, only to have his hand be blasted clean off by a pink bolt, followed by receiving an armoured boot to the face, as Cadance made her presence known.

“Sorry, hun,” she said to the demon as she slammed her boot down onto his face, crushing his skull and splattering its contents onto the snow-covered ground. “We’re not dealing with your second wind. But if you’re still listening out there, Dear Mother, we’re coming to deal with you soon enough. So sit tight, hun.”

“Thanks, Mom,” I nodded, smiling gratefully at her as she looked at the both of us.

“How are you handling yourself?” she asked.

“We’re doing good,” I said, looking back at the other Alicorn finishing off the rest of the undead in their sector of the battlefield. “You handle yourself pretty well.”

“Thank you,” she nodded. “I’m nowhere near as good as Luna or Celestia, but I know how to use a sword well enough to take care of a couple of corpses.”

With that sentence, she turned around to see the rest of the group cleaving through the last of the undeads, leaving the battlefield a mess of body parts and strewn weapons, all of us cleaning our weapons and returning them to their rightful places before grouping up again.

“So we’ve got a march on an impregnable fortress guarded by the most powerful beings on the planet by a worthless army, and an incompetent leader,” Luna said, crossing her arms and looking at Celestia. “We’ve seen that before many a time.”

“Indeed we have,” Celestia nodded. “Desperation, pure and simple. She’s scared of us coming down there and is now throwing everything at the wall to see what sticks.”

“Agreed,” Karra nodded in a rough tone. “She’s flailing around to try and put a plan together, but even from how bad this idea was, great generals and commanders at least put some thought into something they know is going to fail. There were no back lines, no formations, no long-range units, and no planning put into who should group up with who for maximum defense. There was no archer line at the back to thin out numbers, heavily-armoured pikeman at the front to pick them off further, and no swordsman ready and waiting to cut down those that broke through. There was no strategy to this, at all.”

“She’s right,” Luna nodded. “This Mother of ours seems to be a complete novice when it comes to any kind of strategy or planning. I’m willing to wager the reason for that is because she’s had no training in anything.”

“She’s been locked up for thousands of years,” Cadance nodded. “She’ll be lucky if she even knows how to use that goddess power of hers… still, it’ll make our job much easier.”

“Eh, I don’t like fights that aren’t a challenge,” Luna sighed in a disappointed manner. “There’s no way to test yourself against them to see what you need to improve on. If they just keel over in one hit, you don’t learn anything.”

“I’d normally agree,” Celestia nodded, fidgeting with the pommel of her sword. “But I’d rather this goddess go down without much of a struggle instead of having her escape and become a problem that the rest of the world can’t solve… ugh, it makes me miss the days when we could warn other Alicorn to keep their sectors safe from this like this in case another family failed to solve their respective problem.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask about that,” I spoke up. “What exactly killed off the world’s most powerful species?”

“War, disease, assassination,” Luna shrugged.

“But our species was supposed to be all-powerful?” I asked. “Who the hell could stand up to our entire race… enough to wipe them all out?”

“I’ll tell you in a second,” Luna said before looking at one of the bodies in the snow and sighing. “But first, go over there and grab one of the pieces of the bodies, doesn’t matter which.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because I need to test it for magic residue to see if I can trace it to any specific magic to help devise a counter-spell,” she answered. “Just do it.”

I rolled my eyes, turning around to go and pick one of the rapidly-freezing pieces up only to have Luna wrap her arm around my neck and place the flat of her palm against my back, directly behind my heart.

“There,” she said in my ear. “That’s one alicorn dead without a struggle.”

She let go of me and allowed me to turn around, a look of understanding on my face.

“Does that help answer your question?” she asked. “Sometimes you don’t get a chance to fight back, no matter how powerful you are. You can be ambushed, drugged, killed in your sleep, or cut down before you even see it coming. Don’t ever believe you’re invincible, Richter. That’s when it becomes easier to make a mistake. Normally Alicorn are trained to make sure that doesn’t happen, which is what we’re going to do with you. Isn’t that right, Cadance?”

“You already proved I was wrong,” Cadance said in a dour tone, looking at the ground for a long moment before meeting eyes with Luna again. “You just do what you need to do.”

“Wait… you guys already talked about this?” I asked.

“Yes, we talked about it while you were gone,” Celestia nodded. “It turned into a pretty heated argument, but eventually Cadance conceded that she was doing more harm than good by refusing to let Luna train you.”

“And I said she was allowed to train you for the required amount of time the training regime usually last for,” Cadance added on before looking at Luna. “And not a day more.”

“I understand,” Luna nodded. “Not a day more.”

“Right… so how long are we gonna be in Falketurm for?” I asked.

“Well… if I cut out all of the horseback combat training, style training for anything besides longsword, all of the magic training, and just stick to longsword training, close-quarters-combat, unarmed and armed, alchemy, advanced tracking, and survival training, it should only take about… five years?”

“Five years?!” I exclaimed. “Are you serious?”

“Richter, what does time mean to you?” Luna asked.

“I… well…”

“You’re immortal,” Luna stated. “You’ll probably stop aging at around twenty five, thirty if you’re unlucky, and forty if you’re cursed, like Grandma over there.”

“Fuck you,” Celestia chimed in.

“You’ll be, what, ass-end of twenty-three by the time we finish?” she asked. “Literally the start of your prime immortal life?”

“But-”

“But nothing,” Luna said. “You’re coming with me Falketurm for your training, and that’s that. Are we clear?”

“Ugh, yes, Aunt Luna,” I sighed, nodding my head in defeat.

“Does that mean I don’t have a job anymore?” Karra asked.

“No, I’m sure we can absolve you of your crimes and give you a position in the Equestrian Army, if you want?” Celestia offered. “You’re a very skilled fighter.”

“You don’t have a separate army for non-humans?” Karra asked.

“The only thing we segregate is skill level,” Celestia answered. “You’ll be somewhere in the upper mid-tier of our fighters from what I’ve seen today.”

“Eh. I’ll take it,” Karra shrugged. “I like killing things for money and I don’t ask a lot of questions.”

“Ah, the perfect soldier,” Celestia nodded. “We’ll get you sorted out when we’re finished here.”

“Awesome,” she grinned.

“Now, back to business then?” Celestia asked, clapping her hands together. “We have a brief respite, a few hours of rest, gear up and then set out to finish this?”

“Uh, wouldn’t it be better to finish it now?” I asked. “Strike while the iron is hot, and all?”

“Richter, honey, our Mother has no more forces to send out after us,” Celestia chuckled. “All she can do is wait for us to come and put the final nail in her coffin. And I’m in no rush to end her life.”

“Alright then,” I shrugged. “You’re the boss.”

“Indeed,” she smiled. “Now, if you excuse me, I need to go wash the blood and grime out of my hair. I’ll be in the western bedroom’s shower if anyone needs me.”

After dropping that obvious hint, Celestia made her way back to the Academy to prepare for whatever treatment she had in mind for me, leaving me eagerly awaiting whatever it could be.

Suds and Stories (Handjob) [Unedited]

I decided to give Celestia a few minutes before I followed after her, having been drained of the extra power Luna gave me as to not accidentally tear a door off when opening it, as well as having my armour transported to wherever it was kept, before going up to her bedroom. I opened the door to hear the shower, more like a wet room with the shower itself being built into most of the ceiling with nozzles and levers designed to make water fall from different sections of the roof onto sitting areas, bath areas, and a wooden section that seemed designed to just sit and soak in.

She was sat there quietly on the wooden section, allowing the water to lightly drum off her beautiful body, her eyes closed and a peaceful look on her face as she relaxed. She cracked an eye open as I got her attention, smiling happily before scooting back on the wooden section she sat on, patting the spot in between her legs as a gesture for me to sit.

“Are you ready for your apology?” she asked over the din of the water.

“Sure,” I nodded, stripping down and walking into the room, enjoying the sensation of the warm water on my tired body. I sat down in between Celestia’s legs, feeling the warmth of her body and even more warmth of the treasure between her legs as she pulled me as close to her form as possible before taking a soft bar of soap and beginning to sud herself up with it.

“So what was this spa treatment you mentioned?” I asked her.

“It’s a one I learned a long time ago, but can’t quite remember the name of,” she shrugged, cutting off the flow of the water once the soap was wet and rather sudsy, lathering herself on nearly every area she could reach before placing it down, sliding her hands over my chest and beginning to grind her wet, soapy body against me. “It’s a rather intimate form of cleaning, usually done by couples as a method of fun in the shower while still getting clean.”

I allowed her to open my legs, gliding her soap-soaked palms over my thighs and junk, lathering them up nicely while rubbing her breasts against my back, the enormous pillows of fat feeling amazing as they pressed and squeezed up against me.

“Are you enjoying it so far?” she asked, using her soft-yet-strong fingers to lather and massage my abdomen.

“Yeah,” I nodded, leaning back against her body with a contented smile, allowing the warmth of her form and her touch to keep my from missing the hot water as the sound of soapy hands rapidly sliding over defined muscle, slowly dripping water, and the sound of our breath keeping the silence at bay.

The lack of continuous conversation wasn’t an awkward one, as both of us seemed content to merely sit and enjoy the sensation of the other’s wet body, Celestia seeming to get more of an erotic edge to the cleaning as she slid her hand down my abdomen and closed it around my flaccid cock, sliding back the foreskin and soaping the thick head, the sensation making me shiver slightly. It was no surprise that her touching and stroking caused me to become erect, her large hands being able to grip more of my shaft than most women, but still not making it look any smaller.

“Well…” she giggled in my ear as she began to gently stroke my cock. “This is certainly a way to reduce stress for both of us.”

“I can agree to that,” I smiled, resting my head on her chest and closing my eyes, allowing the pleasant sensation of Celestia’s experienced hand to send waves of warmth through my loins.

“You’ve definitely got the size of an Incubus,” she commented after another stretch of silence, her hand now soaked with soap and pre cum as she continued to beat me off. “And from what I’ve heard from your mother, you’ve definitely got the endurance and the power. We should consider ourselves lucky that you’ve still got some of our side of the family in you.”

“You mentioned something like that earlier,” I said, opening my eyes and looking up at her. “You said that I wasn’t meant to be an alicorn? Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Think about it, your mother’s an Alicorn, yes, but your father? He’s an incubus,” Celestia explained. “As was his father before him. Shining’s one of the last pure-bred Incubus left alive in the world after all this time. If he impregnated your mother, why wouldn’t you be born a complete Incubus, instead of a half-breed?”

“I… holy fuck,” I said in realisation. “I… I never even thought about it like that.”

“It’s the same with Cadance and your… grandfather,” she said, growling the last word out with a regret from having to acknowledge the relationship. “He was an archdemon, and yet he managed to give birth to a half-breed, despite my species.”

“Mom mentioned something about genetic tampering with me when I was in her womb?” I suggested. “I figured that was just to make me exactly the child she wanted, but… did she, did you, do something to me?”

“I figure you’re ready to know,” Celestia nodded. “It’s not like it’s some super-dark secret or anything, we just felt it wasn’t really vital information.”

“Was it something that would change my life upon hearing it?” I asked.

“No, more like giving you an ‘Oh really?’ response when told at the dinner table,” Celestia answered, sliding her second hand down to my cock and beginning to pump faster, seemingly able to sense that she was getting me rather close to the edge at this point. “To prevent yourself and Cadance being born as pure-bred demons, we had to take genetic samples from other, deceased alicorn to fill in that part of the genetic coding. Now finding one for Cadance was easy, we just used Luna’s slightly different genes as well as my more dominant ones to stabilise her development and prioritise the development of that DNA and those alleles while she was growing. You, however, were a much more difficult task.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because we needed the genetics of a male Alicorn,” Celestia asked. “And there haven’t been any of those for a long time. We had a lot of trouble tracking a tomb or resting place of a male Alicorn.”

“Really?” I asked. “There must’ve been some kind of record or family graveyard where at least one male Alicorn was buried, right?”

“Not exactly,” Celestia explained. “The last Alicorn family to die out besides us was the Utn’Beki family, a very powerful Alicorn group that reigned in the far south east. They ran an Empire based on wealth and knowledge, but they were all killed in their sleep by a rebellion and all their bodies were burned, so they were useless in our search. Now because of how long-lived our race is, there were hundreds, usually thousands, of years between each death, and while they were given funerals that we were allowed to attend, we weren’t given the exact location of where the bodies were buried.”

“Necromancers?” I asked. “I’m guessing an Alicorn, even a dead one, is still pretty useful?”

“Exactly,” Celestia nodded. “There aren’t any burial maps or grand archives where you can look up Alicorn grave sites… but we were able to find one, a very long way away from here. And we were extremely lucky when it came to the body we found.”

“Who was it?” I questioned, gritting my teeth as Celestia moved a hand away from my cock and began to play with my rapidly-filling balls, myself more than ready to pop in a few minutes.

“I know you’re not very well-versed in our history, so I do not expect the name to carry the weight it should at first,” Celestia said. “But the tomb we found was the tomb of The Wolf King Arrageithal. He was one of, if not the most, powerful Alicorn to ever rule on this earth. He is the man who united all of the warring Alicorn under one rule, exiled and executed the rebellious members of our race, and reigned over most of the other monarchs with power beyond their wildest dreams.”

“So… he’s the one I get my male Alicorn genetics from?” I grunted, seconds away from bursting.

“He is indeed,” Celestia nodded, gently suckling my neck as she pushed me over the edge, her hands moving clear of the head of my cock as I came, spraying thick streams of fluid onto the marble floor as the ancient Alicorn continued to stroke me through the orgasm, her warm touch making me instinctively produce more. By the time I’d finished, there was more than a pint and a half of cum sprayed onto the floor, with several ropes and globs of it clinging to both my dick and Celestia’s hand.

I remained still for a long moment, silently panting as Celestia moved her hand up to her lips, licking and sucking it clean of cum before going back to gently wanking me through my sexual high.

“You’re a very healthy Incubus, Richter,” she chuckled, kissing me on the cheek.

“Thanks,” I nodded, going silent for a moment before getting back on topic. “So… what exactly did you add to me from this Wolf King guy?”

“Mostly the basics of male Alicorn genetics, nothing too much, as it would risk changing you to be more like his family than ours,” Celestia explained.

“His strength,” I answered. “Any chance it was genetic?”

“We believe so,” Celestia nodded. “He was of a much higher breed of Alicorn than anything we’ve ever seen before, a man truly above his peers… are you wondering if there’s a chance you inherited some of that?”

“I would if I had any signs of strength to begin with,” I chuckled in a cynical manner. “But I think it’s more than obvious I’ve got nothing in common with our Wolf King.”

“I wouldn’t say that…” Celestia said. “It may be coincidence or fate, but you’ve actually got a good number of things in common with Arrageithal. For one, his Familiar was also a Direwolf, not to mention the colours of his crest being black and blue, as yours are. We also know that Arrageithal had an affinity for hunting, both of animals and monsters… as well as having a large number of consorts and children with many different creatures.”

“Heh, a man after my own heart,” I said, sighing contentedly. “Maybe I got that from him?”

“No, you got your libido from your mother,” Celestia chuckled. “Who in turns gets hers from her demonic side. After all, when she gets ‘Horns and Horny’ as she calls it, she’s very hard to satisfy. Especially when she uses her tail.”

“She has a tail?” I asked, not remembering if I’d seen one before.

“Yes, I know it’s not as noticeable as the demonic scales or the foot-long horns she gets when she transforms, but it’s still there. I think it’s kinda creepy, actually,” Celestia said. “I don’t like the fact it can ejaculate when pleasured. It’s weird.”

“Wait, what?” I asked, turning around and looking at her with confusion. “I’ve never seen her have any of those when she changes. All I saw was her get darker-skinned and her tits get bigger.”

“Then she hasn’t shown you her True Succubus form yet,” Celestia answered. “Ask her to the next time you two have a roll around. Though watch out for the tail of hers. It has a mind of its own and likes tight spaces.”

“I’ll… keep that in mind,” I said, scratching the back of my head.

“Alrighty then,” she nodded. “Did you enjoy your massage and happy ending?”

“Very much so,” I nodded. “Am I allowed to kiss you, or d’you feel that’s taking things too far?”

“Of course I don’t mind,” she giggled, holding her hands out. “Gimme a wet one, Big Boy.”

I did as commanded, locking lips with Celestia and toying with her much larger tongue as I fondled her breasts, my fingers getting coated in milk that leaked out from the rougher handling. We broke apart after a few moments, myself licking her delicious, sugary milk from my fingers while she lay back against the marble wall.

“Are you leaving now?” she asked.

“I guess so,” I nodded. “I’ve got an appointment to watch Mom dine of Karra’s big ass.”

“You enjoy yourself then, little one,” Celestia nodded, closing her eyes and relaxing again. “Take care.”

“You too,” I said with a smile before heading out of the shower room, slightly-damp clothes in hand.

Final Push (Unedited)

I sat down on the edge of a wall in the Academy, staring out into the snowy wilderness as Grael padded up beside me, the large wolf sitting down and admiring the scenery himself.

“I heard you handled yourself rather well on the battlefield today,” he said, dragging his eyes over to me. “Impressed a large number of the students here. Even heard a few impressed words from Zane.”

“I guess,” I nodded, resting my arms on my knees.

“So how was your first taste?” he asked.

“Of what?” I responded. “Battle or magic?”

“Either or,” he shrugged. “Whichever left a lasting impression.”

“Killing is killing, really,” I said with a hand gesture. “Cutting someone down in a tavern over a woman is the same as cutting a man down on the field of war over a woman with a crown. I’ve been used to brutal slaughter ever since I was eight.”

“That’s not a good quality for a boy to develop with,” Grael commented.

“I’m not a psychopath, if that’s what you’re wondering,” I retorted.

“No… but you could’ve been,” he said with an inclined head. “If that behaviour is not addressed it can lead to serious problems. For instance, would you have sworn as a child if your mother had not told you it was wrong?”

“When I was really young, probably not,” I shrugged, looking at the black and white beast with another gesture of my hand. “But once I realised how ‘wrong’ it was, I started doing it more to sound more mature. Is that the point you were making? That I’d kill more people to seem more mature?”

“Not at all, my friend,” he said. “The point I was making was that you were taught that swearing and cursing is wrong, no? You may have still done it a lot of the time, but you understood there was a time and a place for it, as well as there being enforced punishments if you were to be caught swearing at such a young age, did you not?”

“I did,” I answered. “What point are you making again?”

“I’m just allowing you to ponder what you would’ve turned into if you’d not been taught that killing without remorse was not something to embrace or revel in,” Grael said sideways. “Just a thought.”

“No, you don’t get ‘just a thought’ in that head of yours,” I said, poking him in the shoulder. “You’ve been thinking about something and this is your sly way to poke and prod at me without seeming obvious. That doesn’t work with me. What are you really after?”

The Direwolf was silent for a long moment before sighing loudly, looking directly at me with a worried tone in his deep, gravelly voice.

“I merely worry about what you’ll become should you allowed to be trained by Aunt Luna,” Grael finally admitted. “She’s somewhat emotionless when it comes to day to day life, only knowing how to express anger and rage almost all hours of the day. The two of you are radically different to one another, but I still worry that half a decade in isolation with you will… taint the person you’ll develop into.”

“Do you really feel that way about her?” I asked in a surprised tone, turning to face him and leaning on my knee. “She may be a pain in the ass, but she’s still family.”

“I’m aware of that, Richter. But the things I’ve read on our Aunt make me worry both your psyche and your humanity,” he added.

“I’m not human,” I pointed out.

“You know what I mean, dickhead,” he growled, getting a small chuckle from me as a response. “Luna has trained herself to master nearly every form of combat, magic, and knowledge there is in this world, and the life she has lived has turned her into one of this world’s greatest warriors. It’s what sets her apart from her older sister, while Celestia excels in diplomacy, politics, and matters of the mind, Luna is a bare-knuckle fighter that was trained to be a princess, whereas Celestia was born to wear the crown.”

“So you’re saying that I shouldn’t become a great warrior?” I asked. “That I should settle down, get old, get fat, and sort out trade negotiations all day?”

“No, what I’m saying is that you shouldn’t sacrifice your humanity in order to achieve that status as a great warrior,” Grael said. “It’s true that Celestia’s life is a lot more uneventful than Luna’s. She doesn’t hunt monsters, slay militia groups, or train soldiers herself. She has more of a life that involves peaceful talks, warm conferences, and audiences with fellow monarchs.”

“Which is boring as fuck,” I pointed out.

“Irrelevant. The point still stands that Celestia has more of a calmness about her,” he continued. “Do you want to know what else Celestia has in her?”

“I get the feeling you’re going to tell me,”

“Life,” Grael said with emphasis. “Luna is dead to the world and dead on the inside, as anyone would be from the life she’s had to live thanks to her drive to become a great fighter. Have you seen half of the things she’s had to do in her life?”

“She told me about a run-in with a conjoined she had once,” I answered. “That was pretty brutal.”

“That’s one of her lighter tales,” Grael said. “I’ve read stories where innocent women were possessed by demons, with the only option being to slaughter them to free their suffering souls. Stories of her having to cut down entire villages of boys no older than thirteen due to them picking up swords to rebel against a government she was hired to defend. Stories of her needing to sit and watch over mass graves of former upper-class citizens for days on end to make sure they weren’t robbed or resurrected by necromancers. She’s trained students and become so close to them that she has considered them her children, only for them to turn on her in their adult life and need to be killed by her own hand.”

“She seems stable enough, from what I can see,” I interjected. “Sure, that’s fucking horrible, but she seems to cope with it.”

“A mirror shatters the most when first broken, less on the second after its repair, less on the third, and practically not at all on the fourth. Soon the mirror is broken so many times that it’s shards are nothing more than grains fitted together. These grains may be impossible to shatter from now on, but they will never function the way it was meant to again,” Grael quoted. “A passage from chapter 1, page three of ‘The Fragility of the Human Psyche’ by Vecturn Karla, a man who wrote that book after thirty years of treating soldiers exposed to carnage and war for most of their lives. Luna may have made her spirit indestructible, but this is because it has been broken too many times to have anything left to break.”

“And you don’t want that to happen to me, do you?” I asked.

“No. You’re my brother and I love you with all my soul,” Grael commented. “And I would rather spend my life protecting and defending the weak Richter that could not raise a hand to defend himself, then be pushed away by a Richter that can’t allow anyone into his heart because it’s too damaged to open.”

“Grael… c’mon…” I said, at a loss for words.

“Promise me she won’t ruin you,” Grael said. “I don’t expect you to come back the same man… but I do expect my brother to walk through the castle doors, and not the monster Luna has a habit of turning people into.”

With that, the Direwolf stood up and walked away, leaving me and my mind whirling with puzzlement as to where in the hell that came from. I got that he didn’t want me turning into some cold-hearted bastard, but was he seriously worried that I was going to become some sociopathic monster because Luna was going to train me? I figured I’d get to the root of the worry if I just talked to him a little more, but I figured he’d said all he wanted to at this point and wasn’t willing to say anymore.

I exhaled loudly, scratching the back of my head, at a loss for what I was meant to do. I realised now more than ever that I had a lot of responsibilities on my shoulders. Not just as a prince or a son, but also as the last surviving male of my species, as a fighter, as a warrior. I had a lot more expected of me than most eighteen year olds and I wasn’t sure if I could handle the pressure. Not to mention being dragged off to train for half a decade in a place I’d never heard of with a woman I didn’t exactly have the best relationship with. There were also the good things I’d have to leave behind: My family, all of the girls I had formed a connection with, the three children I was expecting to see in less than a year’s time that I’d have to up and abandon.

I placed my hands on my sides as I walked towards the drawbridge to the Academy, or at least what was left of it, before deciding that I’d solve my problems in the only way I knew how: Ignoring them and having sex with someone. I would’ve personally liked to drop in on Karra and Cadance, but since I didn’t really want to expose a history of incest that trailed back thousands of years to a Nekomata I’d only known for a week, I figured that was out of the question.

So I had my next best option: Ignore all of my problems and go to sleep. We were set to have a busy day tomorrow and I didn’t want to oversleep or be too tired to be useful when we marched for the Mother’s hole in the ground. Cadance had said that we were finishing this soon enough and I was more than ready to be done with this whole ordeal. I’d spent enough time in this frozen place. So first: Bed, second: Victory.

It turns out I was more on point than I thought I’d be with my guess, having been woken up by my mother at a relatively early hour to be taken downstairs, fed, watered, and armoured with the rest of my family as they all prepared themselves for battle. I knew that it wasn’t going to be a straight walk to the finish line as we still had one more champion to go through before we got the completed key, as we had two from the first and the door to the richer estates opened, but still lacked the final piece. We didn’t know exactly where the third key fragment would be, but it would be an obvious guess to say it was deeper down in the city.

“So are we sticking to any specific formation today?” Luna asked across a table as she adjusted her gauntlets to sit better.

“Not especially,” Celestia responded as she tied her long hair behind her head in a ponytail, similar to the style Cadance had hers in when scrunchied up. “We aren’t going to be dealing with more than one opponent at a time if this goes well, so we don’t need colour coordination or magical buffing lines this time. Thankfully so, as having Richter with us puts us to five, which throws off the system a little bit.”

“I’m sorry?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Don’t worry about it,” Celestia said, sliding several inches of her sword out from her side before hitting it home again. “Like I said: We aren’t going to be using our usual formations today. It’s just going to be a uncoordinated dust-up.”

“About as uncoordinated as a recon-informed infiltration team can be?” Luna asked.

“You know it,” Celestia winked. “Now while I’m not giving specific orders for who goes with who, you can buddy up and trade buddies with whoever you think would benefit the most from your company. Remember not to be selfish with your partner if they’re needed somewhere else. There’s no ‘I’ in ‘Team’”

It was less than a second after the sentence ended before I was grabbed from both sides by Twilight and Cadance, both hugging my arms tightly with wide smiles on their faces. Luna rolled her eyes and walked over to Celestia, patting her on the shoulder as she walked past and nodding at her.

“Seems this went exactly as anticipated,” she chuckled, tucking a leather strap into her leg guards before straightening up again. “Are we ready to move out?”

We all gave the all-clear, the five of us using a portal to teleport outside the city and remembering to use the door Svea had made to prevent the curse of the city from affecting us. With access to Alicorn magic, there were several floating orbs of light illuminating our path as well as a good ten minute walk session where my family threw as many wards and defensive spells on me as they could think of.

“How come you guys don’t need any?” I asked.

“Because the armour we’re all wearing has been enchanted with so many different wards, defenses, and resistances that have been continuously strengthened by us pouring more energy into their reserves that we could survive being thrown into an active volcano,” Luna explained.

“What about the parts of you it doesn’t cover?” I asked.

“The wards can be engineered to cover parts of the body that the armour doesn’t cover,” Luna continued. “Why do you think you see women running around in armour that’s essentially nothing more than lingerie?”

“Huh…” I nodded, scratching the back of my head. “I never knew that was how that worked.”

“Yup,” Cadance nodded. “I own one myself, but the lack of padding in the breast cups for the armour makes them really uncomfortable to wear after a few hours, especially if the armour is fitted and not just literal cups.”

“I can imagine,” I nodded. “What do you do with it now?”

“I usually just wear it for sex,” she shrugged.

“Can we get back on track here?” Celestia asked in an irritated tone.

“Right, fine,” Cadance with a nod. “Let’s start talking about all the other interesting things we’ve got going on in this boring as fuck corpse of a city. Anyone wanna go first?”

The silence was only kept at bay by the sound of footsteps hitting the stone floors before I opened my mouth.

“I know that there are thirteen different knots that you can use to hitch a horse,” I said after a moment.

Nobody seemed willing to inquire about them. That made me sad.

Final Piece (Unedited)

Once we’d reached the fancy district, Celestia had come up with the plan for us to split up into two teams in order to cover more ground to search for the third key fragment. She and Luna would handle a sector of the city designated to them, while Cadance, Twilight, and myself were tasked with searching another sector, each reporting back to each other at a designated location before heading down another section of the city. With each party taking off, Luna and Celestia taking off at high speed while our group merely sauntered around slightly, Twilight began to inquire about the city.

“So what exactly are we looking for?” she asked as we meandered along a road, the white and gold bricks of the lower city giving this place a much cleaner and fancier appearance than before. “Any clues or hints as to what we’re supposed to notice a key would be in?”

“Usually a big arena,” I answered. “Usually guarded by some big motherfucker with a scary weapon. Remember that these are designed to be fair challenges, not death traps. We’re supposed to win if we have the power to… do… oh fuck.”

“What?” Twilight demanded. “What is it?”

I kept my eyes focussed on the horror before us, several hundred metres away was a black stain on the city’s bright colours. It was the same black ooze that had spewed out of Elisa, but in a much more surplus amount. It lacquered the streets and buildings, seeming to have swallowed both stone and flesh as several of what I presumed to be Highmoore Elves were encased in the black ooze, this particular ooze having hardened into a shell around them. They’d either died from the contact with the ooze, or it had hardened and suffocated them all to death, leaving lifelike statues of men, women, and children fleeing in terror from the ooze they couldn’t outrun.

“Holy fuck,” Twilight exclaimed, eyes widened in terror. “What is that stuff?”

“That’s the same shit that came pouring out of Elisa when we fought,” I answered, all of us hurrying over to the encased corpses. “I figured it was just unique to her… but I guess not.”

“It’s organic,” Cadance said over my shoulder. “I can tell you that much by looking at it.”

“How can you tell?” I asked.

“It has the same life residue that a corpse does,” Cadance said, walking closer to the hardened sludge. “It’s kinda hard to explain what it feels like unless you’ve been taught to sense it, but when you sense out for life signs, a dead creature feels different from a sword or a brick wall. Those things don’t really have a ‘feeling’ when sensed, but a living being feels like an obstacle you have to push past without really pushing past it, if that makes sense.”

“Uh…” I said, scratching my head. “Not really.”

“I don’t remember how Celestia described it, but it’s a sensation where you can feel presence but not resistance, like you’ve walked into a solid object and feel how solid it is, but you can just walk through it as if it wasn’t there,” Cadance said, giving the description another attempt. “That’s at least what a dead creature feels like. Alive creatures feel warm when you sense them, and the stronger they are, the hotter they feel. Is that better?”

“I guess,” I nodded. “So if it’s organic… is it still alive?”

“No, whatever this is is long dead,” Cadance nodded, looking at the encased corpses with a saddened expression. “They look like they’re still alive.”

“They’re probably nothing but dust inside,” Twilight commented. “That’s assuming it doesn’t assimilate its victims.”

“The question I’m wondering,” I began. “Is what killed it? I know it’s an almost alien creature to us, but how exactly do you get a torrent of black sludge that eats tens of people to die in what seems like seconds?”

“If I had to hazard a guess,” Twilight said, pointing at the ground at our feet and the residue on the corpses. “I’d say something cooked it. Something big.”

“You’re right,” I nodded, looking at the floor and several other pieces of evidence around the area. “Wait… what?”

“What’s wrong?” Cadance asked me. I turned her attention to the size of the burn streak across the ground before pointing at a footprint, or a claw print, that had been turned into a cast by the heat.

“See the issue?” I asked.

“No. Not at all,” Cadance said with a shake of her head.

“The claw print here, judging by the size of it and the placement of the fourth finger, this one lacking a claw, tells me it was an adult, female Coppermaw dragon,” I explained before pointing at the burn streak on the ground. “But the length of that burn tells me there’s no way in hell it could’ve been either an adult, a female, or a Coppermaw.”

“Why?” Cadance asked.

“Three reasons: One, the streak is way too big for the lung size of a Coppermaw, even a fully grown one couldn’t breathe that much and that far in a single breath,” I began.

“How do you know it didn’t do multiple breaths?” Twilight asked.

“Look at the shape of the burn streak,” I said, pointing at the length and width of it. “Multiple breaths would’ve left some abnormality in the direction and length of the stream, being able to see multiple points where the fire flared and came to a halt. It also would’ve needed to move forward to get that distance, and there isn’t any claw marks in the ash, indicting it never moved from the spot it fired from, meaning that it did it all in one.”

“Fair enough,” Twilight nodded.

“Secondly, there’s no way it could’ve been a female, because female Coppermaw’s don’t breathe an element. It’s a male trait only,” I explained. “And the third, and most important, reason: Coppermaw’s can’t breathe fire. They’re Rot dragons without any exceptions.”

“Maybe there were two dragons?” Cadance suggested.

“Not possible,” I said with a shake of my head, standing up and pointing back at the claw print. “The position that foot is in compared to where the stream starts shows me that the dragon that left the footprint was the same one that let loose the fire breath that it shouldn’t have. But there’s another problem that makes this make no sense.”

“Go on?” the girls asked.

“The dragon’s too big,” I answered. “The position that foot is at, the back foot, is well over thirty feet away from the start of the burn mark. Coppermaw’s are one of the smallest species of dragon there is, often argued with zoologists to be classified as a Drake due to its lack of size. They grow to be twenty feet from nose to tail tip with no recorded Coppermaw in history ever exceeding twenty four feet long.”

“So… we’re dealing with a dragon too big for its species that’s too good at breathing an element it shouldn’t have because of its species and gender?” Cadance asked.

“Not to mention the fact that we’ve completely ignored the issue of what a dragon is doing here in the first place,” I said. “And… hang on a minute… Svea was here looking for treasure and has now fucked off.”

“So?” Twilight asked.

“She’s completely forgotten about the entire reason she came here,” I elaborated. “Actually… I don’t even know what the hell she came here for in the first place.”

“Why are you bringing this up now?” Cadance asked.

“Because I’d completely forgotten about it until now,” I answered. “Why did she stop looking for whatever she came here for?”

“Maybe the child you gave her was worth more than the treasure?” Cadance suggested. “Dragons are like that sometimes.”

“But she would’ve said something about that, right?” I asked.

“Not important right now, we can discuss it later,” Cadance said. “Dragon that shouldn’t exist in here. Figure it out. Now.”

“I have a good way of figuring it out,” Twilight spoke up.

“Which is?” we asked her.

“Follow the trail?” she asked with a smirk.

And so we did.

We wandered down the rather large trail of ooze, it cracking and breaking under our boots, as I spotted at least three different types of dragon claws from three different species including the Coppermaw, this only adding to the confusion. There was a silent wondering before Cadance spoke up about something that seemed to be bugging her.

“What are the chances the Highmoore had the same reproductive system we do?” she asked.

“Why would you ask that?” Twilight asked.

“Because they seem to have nearly everything else identical to us,” Cadance said, stopping and gesturing to several of the ooze-covered corpses. “Faces, fingers, toes, breasts, near everything identical to both humans and Alicorn. Hell, even a lot of the monsters in this world heavily resemble humans.”

“Well we do have the theory that the Highmoore were created by intelligent design,” Twilight suggested.

“Yes, by a race of super-beings that happened to create them to look nearly identical to Dark Elves, Snow Elves, and Imperial Elves that inhabit other places in this world despite those other races of Elves having no similar beliefs to the Highmoore, with the Snow Elves believing that an ancient Ice Wolf impregnated the Earth and birthed them all from the snowy mountaintops.”

“What the fuck?”

“Religion, remember? They’ve all got their strange creation stories,” Cadance waved off before continuing. “And several other cultures have their own religions with their own deities, some even mimicking each other as time has gone on, despite the fact at least three of these deities have been proven to exist: Amaterasu, Osiris, and Freyja, each having their own creation stories despite the three of them not being the same. How does that work?”

“Different families of gods could be the answer,” Twilight chimed in with her ‘Intelligence stance’, the pose she made where she closed her eyes, cocked her hips, and held one upturned palm up by her chin as she spoke in a know-it-all-voice. “One theory that holds water with a large number of philosophers nowadays is the belief that each pantheon of deities creates a successor group to their reign in a new location before retiring from their position as caretaker of the world, some being completely different, as with Ra possible giving succession to Helios once growing tired of his position, or other gods creating their successors in their likeness with Hera creating Juno. The difference in culture and their creation stories can come from the New Gods not truly understanding their birth and merely remembering the ways they were created.”

“That’s a good idea there, Twilight,” Cadance nodded. “But who makes a wolf fuck a mountain?”

“I don’t claim to have the answer to everything,” Twilight shrugged. “And there are some fucking weirdos out there, y’know?”

“Ladies?” I asked. “Dragon that shouldn’t be here?”

“Alright, alright,” they sighed, heading back onto the route we were walking.

“But that is a good point you made there,” Cadance brought up. “Different gods create ‘different’ races, but they follow the same design that their predecessors used with minor tweaks… though that does make me wonder where angels, demons, and monsters came from.”

“Not all Gods were good, remember?” Twilight pointed out. “Some of them could’ve created the lesser beings to torment humans. Though that makes me wonder where in our timeline angels and demons became free creatures, with demons becoming obsessed with sex and lust while angels became the so-called ‘Guardians of the Light’.”

“You said that with a lot of disgust,” I said, looking over my shoulders.

“Because the angels aren’t Guardians, they’re enforcers,” Twilight growled. “They wish to see the world cleaned, purified, of all darkness and disease. That means all those who commit sin, are born genetically misshapen, or are mentally handicapped to be executed to prevent the pollution of the gene pool.”

“Seriously?” I asked in horror.

“Seriously. They want to purge all wrong-doers and dark creatures from the earth through violence and systematic genocide. Purge the impure and let the strong and righteous reign over everything.”

“Then why haven’t they?” I asked.

“Because we’re here to stop them,” Cadance jumped in. “There’ve been as many altercations in the past between Alicorn and Angel as there have been Alicorn and Demons.”

“So why haven’t they just ganged up on us and taken over?” I asked. “Surely an entire race of pure-bred warriors could overwhelm four and a half Alicorn?”

“Hey,” Twilight said in a hurt manner.

“Sorry,” I said.

“Remember the seal on the Demons?” Cadance asked.

“Yeah?”

“There’s the exact same one placed on the Angels that prevents them from leaving their domain,” Cadance continued. “Now that was originally set up as the first line of defense back when there were thousands of Alicorn in the world… but now it’s the wooden door holding back the storm. If it breaks, we all die.”

“That’s… a happy thought,” I chuckled nervously.

“Don’t worry yourself,” she said, patting me on the shoulder. “Only an Alicorn can remove the seal. So as long as none of us go traitor, they’re not getting out anytime soon. Though that’s not to say that there aren’t both Angels and Demons roaming around on this plane from times before the mass sealing. They keep hidden, but are still here.”

“That makes me wonder something,” I said, getting a flashback to a question I’d wanted to ask for years. “If a Demon can easily be slain by Holy power, can Sinner’s energy do the same thing to Angels?”

“Yup. But the Angels have it much harder to keep their purity than Demons do,” Cadance nodded. “After all, it’s easier to be remorselessly evil than it is to be self-sarcificingly good. If a Demon gets exposed to Holy power, it’ll burn their power away and leave them a shell of their former self. If an Angel is exposed to Sinner’s energy, it’ll cause their wings to crack and shatter, their angelic power and status being revoked as soon as their wings break.”

“Can they get them back?” I asked.

“Nope,” Cadance answered. “They’re gone for good. And the Angel is usually so distraught with their loss that they lose their will to carry on, anyway.”

“What happens to them?” I asked.

“Well, since most Angels lose their wings in fights with Demons, they’re usually captured by the Demons and forced into sex slavery to their master, be it man or woman,” Cadance said. “By nature, most demons are bisexual.”

“I’m not,” I pointed out.

“How do you know that?” Twilight asked.

“Because I’ve fucked a guy and didn’t enjoy the experience?” I suggested.

“What?” Twilight squealed, recoiling in horror. “Who?”

“Grael,” I shrugged. “It was a long time ago when both of us were kinda bi-curious. I found out that I’m completely straight man while he’s a confident bisexual wolf.”

“Everyone’s gotta learn sometime,” Cadance shrugged. “I’m surprised you can admit that so easily. A lot of men wouldn’t.”

“Because for some reason a lot of men seem to be ashamed of the fact they might be gay,” I shrugged. “Which isn’t something to be ashamed of at all. But anyway, back to the topic at hand? Demons and Angels with Angelic sex slaves?”

“Guys…”

“Right. It happens to a lot of Angels when defeated, and they are often forced to pleasure and entertain the demon that defeated them,” Cadance continued.

“Guys.”

“The Angel usually resists for the first few months, but after having their spirit broken and their resolve destroyed, they usually tend to give in and just play along to get it over with,” Cadance went on. “There’s only one woman I know that’s ever been able to break free of Demonic slavery, and that’s your grandmother.”

“Guys!” Twilight bellowed, grabbing us both by the neck, turning us around, and pointing at the monstrosity sitting in the arena we’d walked into without noticing.

“What the fuck is that?” Cadance demanded.

“The answer to why the dragon didn’t make any sense,” I growled, wrenching my sword from my sheath. “Boost me!”

Twilight did as instructed as I stared at the horrendous creature that only earned the title of ‘dragon’ through technicality. It was a hulking monstrosity around thirty feet tall created entirely from stitched-together pieces of other dragons, visibly sections of rotting flesh, badly-connected body parts, and pieces that were too small or too large to function properly on the position they’d been fastened to. The creature reared its ugly head, its bottom jaw far too large for the rest of its head as the even-larger tongue hung out of a rot-hole in the bottom of its jaw, flailing around and dripping more and more black ooze onto the floor.

It flared its rotten wings, pieces of skin flying off as it did so, while the sound of its broken bones cracking and crunching made me feel uneasy. It’s mismatched eyes, one half missing, focussed on us with hatred, the intelligence of a dragon missing from this pile-of-parts-beast as it stepped forward on an extremely muscular arm, only to follow it up with a rotted, ooze-dripping stump that had been cut down to fit the creature’s disgusting torso.

“What the fuck is this thing!?” Cadance demanded, drawing her sword and powering up a magical spell in her hand.

“I have no idea…” I answered, needing to clamp my hands over my ears to prevent being deafened by an ear-piercing scream from its shredded vocal cords. “Elisa mentioned a horrible monster… but she was just talking about the God they tried to make.”

“Shot in the dark here,” Twilight said, powering up her staff and preparing several glowing, purple crystal fragments to fire at the beast. “Maybe this was their first attempt to make a god?”

“And the people outside-” I began.

“Were killed by this thing,” Cadance finished. “Right, Twilight; Richter and I will get close to this thing, you keep us stocked with shields, spells, and whatever else you can think of to keep us from getting killed. If it looks like it’s about to charge up some monster attacks, pull us out of their with a teleport spell and throw up a shield if you can.”

“Right,” Twilight nodded.

“But if you need time to rest or recover, take it,” Cadance added on. “I don’t want you killing yourself here over this stupid thing, understand?”

“Sure thing, sis,” Twilight winked. “Go get it.”

“Ready, Richter?” Cadance asked me.

“Born ready, Ma,” I grinned, gripping my sword tightly and nodding. “I’ll try to aim for the stitch-work, try to take off some of its limbs.”

“Great,” she nodded. “Break!”

The two of us rushed towards the enormous creature, seeing its rotten-in-half tail curl behind it as it leaped forward, trying to squish both of us before we could attack it. We threw ourselves away from the impact, the creature spraying the black ooze, what seemed to be its blood, everywhere as it landed, coating both myself and Cadance while Twilight protected herself with a shield.

“This stuff seems really gross,” the little Alicorn commented.

“Eh, I’ve been covered in worse,” Cadance shrugged, channeling her magic into her sword and unleashing a bright pink sword beam, the attack slicing deep into the beast’s flesh and causing more black blood to spew everywhere. It seemed to have severed a nerve too, as when the dragon attempted to push itself up with that arm, it was unresponsive, causing it to fall down hard onto it’s side again.

“Go for it’s head!” Twilight shouted, charging up a powerful energy bolt and firing it into the dragon’s head, piercing straight through it’s skull and causing it to roar in agony. “Remember the curse on this place will keep it alive! We need to dismember it completely.”

The dragon raised its head upwards, looking directly at Twilight as it spewed black, fizzing ooze at her. She brought up another shield and retorted with another bolt of lightning, the bolt frying the inside of the creature’s mouth and causing its muscle to seize violently. Twilight lashed a hand out to the side, using her magic on a set of large pillars on either side of the arena, raising them up into the air and bringing them down on top of the dragon, shattering its already-fragile bones as well as pinning it down.

“Take care of its head!” she yelled out to us. Cadance moved slightly faster than I did, unleashing a beyond-humanly fast barrage of magically-enhanced strikes that allowed her to walk through the dragon’s neck as she cut it to pieces, covering herself in the black ooze, before coming out on the other side of the now-severed head, throwing herself high up into the air with magic, and firing a powerful blast of plasma down at the creature head, it’s screams of agony soon silencing as the head was vaporised by the plasma attack.

Cadance landed on the ground lightly, wiping the black ooze off her face as she sheathed her sword on her hip, casually watching the dragon’s body struggle and kick violently, seeing rotten pieces of the beast fling across the arena with more bones breaking loudly. I walked up behind her and hugged her tightly, ignoring the transfer of ooze from her to me.

“I cannot imagine how hard I would’ve failed if you guys weren’t here,” I grinned.

“That’s why you never do anything without Momma’s supervision,” she chuckled, kissing me briefly before turning around to look at Twilight. “You alright?”

“Yeah,” Twilight nodded, dropping her bubble shield and walking over to us. “I expected that to take longer.”

“Not with the condition that thing was in,” Cadance answered, giving her sister an appreciative kiss on the lips before continuing. “In its prime, maybe. But that thing’s thirty five thousand years past its breaking point and wasn’t going to pose much of a threat to the three of us.”

“Fair enough,” Twilight nodded. “Should we go back to Luna and Celestia now?”

“Eh, we can hang around here a while longer,” Cadance said, holding out her hand and using some kind of magic to attract the key from inside the dragon’s gullet. “I figure we can find a nice, empty house and have some good old-fashioned victory sex. You guys in for that?”

“I would enjoy that,” Twilight nodded. “But we can’t be too long.”

“Ugh, fine,” Cadance sighed. “Victory foreplay then. So… shall we be off?”

Final Questions (Unedited)

The three of us eagerly headed towards one of the empty houses before freezing in place, hearing a voice inside our heads that none of us recognised.

“I know what you are here to do and I know that you will succeed,” it said in a female voice. “But I wish to speak to you all before you continue. If not to answer your questions, then to ask for some kind of forgiveness for the sorrow my decisions have caused. Please, come and speak to me in the throne room of the palace. I await the five of you eagerly.”

With that, the voice faded away. I turned to look at Twilight and Cadance, the two of them looking as chilled as I was, Cadance opening her mouth to the answer my question before I even got to ask it.

“Yes, I heard that to. And yes, we’re going to go find her,” she said. “And yes, I’m more than prepared for this to be a trap.”

“Fair enough,” I nodded, looking at Twilight who had gained the same expression I had. “Let’s get moving.”

It was easy to find the palace, it being on the lowest floor and the biggest fucking building in the city, adorned with jewels and precious metals, with all of its secrets locked behind an enormous door. Celestia and Luna were already there, the two of them having arrived much sooner than we did with their key fragments in hand.

“I’m assuming you succeeded?” Celestia asked.

“Indeed we did,” Cadance nodded, throwing her mother the final key fragment. “We ran into what I believe was the first attempt to make a God by these people.”

“What was it?” Luna asked.

“A big pile of dragon parts stitched together and semi-reanimated,” Cadance explained. “It functioned properly, but it had rotted away so much in the time it’d been down here that it couldn’t stand up to a fight anymore, not to mention it being made of pieces and parts that weren’t able to replicate a fully-functioning dragon. Though I must give props to my little angel, Richter for some amazing deductive work.”

“Is that so?” Luna asked. “What did you deduce?”

“The first thing we spotted was a burn trail followed by a clawmark in the black ooze the dragon bled,” I said. “The burn trail was something I’d expect out of a Narrowscale or an Canyon Redback, but the clawmark was from a female Coppermaw.”

“Female Coppermaw’s can’t even breathe rot, nevermind spray Narrowscale-size fire blasts,” Luna said.

“Richter informed us of the same thing,” Cadance nodded.

“Well, it’s good to see you paid attention to some of the things I taught you,” Luna nodded. “It’ll make a few things easier.”

“Bringing us back a little bit,” Celestia interjected. “You mentioned the black ooze, the same thing that Richter said Elisa was leaking, right?”

“Yeah, it seems to be a common thing with the bigger players down here,” I nodded. “But I’m wondering if it’s even caused by the Mother at all. I mean, it seems like the pile-o’-parts dragon we dealt with came before the Mother, right? So is the corruption, the ooze, something that existed before the Highmoore made the Mother?”

“I’m not sure,” Celestia said, turning to Twilight. “Did you manage to analyse it?”

“Not down to its exact make-up, but we do know that it’s organic and that it can be killed,” Twilight answered. “Cadance and I were able to sense that much about it.”

“Maybe the ooze is some kind of symbiotic lifeform?” Luna suggested.

“We’ve seen creatures like that before,” Celestia nodded. “You said that the ooze seemed to give Elisa more strength, right?”

“Yeah, it helped her move faster than before,” I said with a nod. “She could barely before before she exploded herself with it.”

“What exactly did she say about it before she died?” Celestia asked.

“She didn’t really go into detail about it,” I said with a shrug. “She just said something about it being ‘the power they condemned us for to begin with’ or something like that.”

“Forbidden power?” Celestia asked, looking at her younger sister. “That’s usually something the gods don’t like because it’s either a rival or an enemy.”

“They do tend to be selfish like that,” Luna nodded. “So we’re theorising that the black ooze is some kind of empowering, divinely-forbidden, symbiotic lifeform then?”

“We’re guessing it’s that,” Twilight agreed. “But I figure that whoever summoned us here will give us answers.

“Or try to kill us,” I shrugged.

“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Luna growled, turning her eyes back to Celestia. “Remember Filathrona?”

“Yes,” Celestia growled. “But she had the decency to offer food, wine, and sex before trying to kill us.”

“Which was retracted by her attacking us mid-coitus and forcing us to battle the demon she turned into whilst completely naked in front of the entire city,” Luna said angrily.

“Are we ashamed of our bodies, Luna?” Celestia asked.

“No, but I wasn’t happy having the entirety of the biggest city on the western continent know exactly what shape I shaved my pubic hair into,” Luna retorted.

“That was back when you shaved it into a horizontal crescent moon, wasn’t it?” Celestia asked.

“Can we focus a little here?” Cadance asked. “I’m more than up for discussing Luna’s pussy-”

“I hate you all,”

“-But I think know really isn’t the time for it,” Cadance finished.

“I agree,” Twilight nodded. “I’m eager to get this over with, here and now.”

“Very well,” Celestia said, forming the key properly and taking a breath. “Be on your guard for fine wine, sourdough bread, and a horsewhip.”

“I’m going to kill you if you don’t stop bringing that up,” Luna stated.

“Whatever you say, Red-Rump,” Celestia giggled as she slotted the key into the keyhole.

“Fuck. You.” Luna snarled. Celestia took a step back, gently kissing her sister on the cheek as Luna elbowed her gently in the ribs, the door unlocking and sliding open in three different, triangular places, splitting the key apart with it as they retracted into the walls. As we looked inside, the beauty of the palace soon died as we were greeted with the same black ooze coating the walls and floors, only this ooze seemed to still be alive, flicking and licking around at the ends of the tendrils it formed into.

“Oh, goodie,” Celestia sighed. “Tentacles.”

“Alright then, group up and someone throw up a shield,” Luna said. We did as instructed with Celestia throwing up a yellow barrier around us as we marched into the palace, the black ooze attempting to penetrate the barrier with sharp stabs, but to no avail. It tried over and over again, summoning larger and larger tentacles until ones the size of tree trunks were smashing against the side in an attempt to break it. Luna then nudged Celestia with her wrist before nodding at one of the thicker ones.

“Think that’d fit inside you, horse-fucker?” she asked in a goading manner.

“I don’t know,” Celestia growled in response. “How about I drop the shield and see who can take it deeper?”

Luna was silent for a second as Celestia stared her down, Luna throwing up her own blue barrier just in case and apologising profusely for offending her.

“Y’know, I’ve experienced a good share of tentacle sex, be it consensual or not,” Cadance said, staring at the ooze-acles pounding the barrier. “But they’ve always been physical objects, or at least solid ones. Plant tentacles, squid and octopus tentacles, Leviathan tentacles, etc. all have really flexible tentacles, but still physical ones. These are just goo that can form together.”

“I’m curious as to whether or not these are all singular tentacles or if they’re all part of one, big-ass monster,” Luna commented.

“Couldn’t be worse than the Leviathan ones, could they?” Cadance asked Luna.

“Wanna explain the story behind that?” I asked.

“I brought Cadance along to watch me deal with a monster contract when she was about nineteen, that monster being a Salt-Water Leviathan. It was a juvenile one, not a big problem, but it ended up managing to get a tentacle around Cadance’s ankle and drag her into the sea. It stuck a tentacle in her mouth, a hollow one that it used to filter oxygen through so she wouldn’t drown while she was down there, and it-”

“-Then proceeded to give me one of the best dickings I’ve ever had in my life,” Cadance interrupted.

“Yes, until you realized that Leviathans are closely related to electric eels and proceeded to run a current through its tentacles,” Luna continued. “You had three of them in you if I remember correctly: one of them was tickling your ovaries, and the other two, one being shoved up your ass with the third being pushed past the breathing tentacle, having tied a knot in your stomach. I don’t think you enjoyed it as much after you were turned into a conductor rod.”

“Not as much,” Cadance shrugged. “Still felt fucking incredible. Though I prefer squid tentacles, if I’m allowed to be picky. What about you girls?”

“I like plant tentacles that can ejaculate,” Twilight answered.

“I prefer a big, thick Direwolf knot,” Luna shrugged.

“I love a huge, musky horsecock,” Celestia confessed.

“I think you guys are weird,” I said in a disturbed tone.

“Oh, don’t feel bad, Richter,” Cadance giggled, pecking me on the cheek. “We all love your cock too.”

I decided to leave it at that before this conversation got any weirder. We continued to walk down the hall before coming to a door with a large, magical barrier covering it.

“Twilight?” Cadance asked.

“On it,” the smaller Alicorn nodded, holding out her hand towards the door, her eyes and palm lighting up a dark purple as she aimed her hand at several areas on the door. “The spell seems to focus on killing organic lifeforms that try to pass through it, all except for the Highmoore.”

“So how do we get through?” Cadance asked.

“Keep our barrier up and just go through it,” Celestia answered. “But I want you two to throw up one of your own that surrounds us directly while we shrink ours down too, just in case this thing has more power than we think it does.”

“Right,” the other two female Alicorn nodded, throwing up barriers that surrounded our bodies. I moved my arms around and found that the barrier tracked me completely, not letting my hand or arm escape it as it moved.

“Wow,” I nodded. “That’s impressive.”

“Thanks,” Cadance and Twilight chimed.

“Alright, move through,” Celestia said, giving us the order to walk forwards. We walked through the doorway and through the barrier only to have Celestia’s barrier shatter immediately and have Luna’s crack loudly, but still remain strong. Celestia hissed loudly in pain, shaking her hand as if she’d burned it on a stove.

“Shit me britches,” she spat through gritted teeth. “I was not expecting that.”

“I’ve spent a long time powering the barrier,” a familiar female voice said. “It keeps my mistakes at bay.”

We turned our heads to look at the voice, seeing another Highmoore, sharing the same colour and illness that Elisa had: blue skin, white hair, and black vein-like scars all over her body. While Elisa was a more athletic body type, this Elf had a much more buxom appearance, her large breasts and wide hips complimented by the thin white dress she wore, stitched with blue fabric with a large, sleek crown sat atop her head, the crown set with a large sapphire that matched her eye colour.

“Greetings, Strangers,” she said, giving us a stiff nod. “My name is Queen Illvana of the Highmoore. The last defense against the Mistake that rests behind me and the bearer of the blame for the destruction of our race. If you wish to question or kill me, I am willing to accept both of those options.”

“I think I’ll start with the same question I ask any dictator that tries to create and control a monster,” Luna said, stepping forwards. “Why?”

“A question I ask myself nearly every day,” she chuckled in a depressed manner, getting up out of her throne with jerky, stiff movements. “A question I thought I had a satisfying answer to, a long time ago…”

“I’m willing to listen,” Luna said.

“We did it out of love,” she said, beginning to pace around the dingy throne room. “We adored our Goddesses so much that we wished to gift them with a new sister, a family member birthed from the loins of our kingdom. But it was not to be, as the creature we made was the result of lies and deceit. False promises from a creature that lurks both in the corpses of my people and in the body of the Goddess we tried to create.”

“The black ooze, right?” I asked.

“Correct, young man,” Illvana nodded. “Though it was not always the sludge you see now. It was once a powerful creature that sought the power of the Goddesses.”

“What was it called?” Celestia asked.

“Ifrit,” she answered. “A creature of fire and anger that sought to overthrow the Goddesses we worshipped. Ifrit was a jealous beast, and she would not rest until she’d claimed divine power.”

“So.. what?” Cadance asked. “You said Ifrit lied to you? How exactly did she lie to you?”

“She promised us a way to gain favour with the Goddesses, while at the same time worming her way into the minds of our greatest sorcerers… into the mind of myself and my children,” Illvana confessed, a look of guilt and regret plastered across her face. “She spoke of a meeting she had with the Mothers, told us of their will to have another member of their family. Convinced of their wishes, of Ifrit’s lie, we listened to her methods of creating the family member, our entire city brainwashed by her whispers into slaving away and sacrificing themselves, giving their life energy to the body of the monster we were crafting.”

“What did you make?” Twilight asked. “What does it look like?”

“The abomination has no comparison, be it with the creatures we once walked among or the ones I see in your mind,” Illvana explained. “The only thing it possesses that I can compare it to is tentacles, but not like those you have seen before. It’s limbs are made of bone that breaks and shatters every time the tentacles are moved. It cannot grip or grasp anything, it cannot walk or move properly. I can hear it cry and scream in a voice that doesn’t belong on this plane.”

“So once the creature, the monster, was created,” Celestia began. “What did Ifrit do?”

“She attempted to steal it from us,” Illvana went on. “It slaughtered those guarding the lifeless husk and imbued itself into her, changing into the black mass you see around you in this city, plunging itself into both the creature and all those that were nearby, myself and the others in this very room.”

“Then how did Ifrit posses the pile of dragon parts?” I asked. “What was the pile of dragon parts?”

“A failed attempt to create a being strong enough to defeat the beast we created,” Illvana stated. “We lead dragons down here through whispers in their dreams and manipulation of those on the service to spread lies of treasure and wealth down here.”

“So that’s what Svea was after,” I said. “Who was doing the luring?”

“Elisa was in charge of bringing the dragons down here,” Illvana answered. “She constantly reached out to the great beasts, lured them here, and slaughtered them, cutting up their most powerful parts and trying to create a beast powerful enough to save us.”

“Then what was with the trials?” I asked. “If you were all so busy trying to save yourselves, why set up three warriors and a monster to test for a hero worthy enough to save you?”

“That was not our idea, young man,” Illvana answered. “We were cursed, the city was cursed, by the Mothers out of anger for our attempt to fashion them a new sibling, they took no pity on us for being tricked, and struck us down with an eternal curse, forcing us to live with our mistake in an undying eternity until a worthy warrior came to save the unworthy. Our attempt to create a dragon powerful enough to slay Ifrit was an attempt to cheat this rule. It seems only right we should’ve failed.”

“The Rejected Mother spoke to me once,” I brought up. “She cobbled together a form made of corpses to speak to me, and to attack us at our resting place. She’s trying to lure people down here to free herself, isn’t she?”

“Yes. Using the same magic Elisa did to attract dragons, she also sang to those on the surface, the rich and the powerful, to come and save her,” Illvana explained.

“That clears up the Baron’s involvement,” I said to my family. “Also explains his hatred of the Mothers. He was totally indoctrinated. The Mother tried to speak to me as well, but must’ve realised she couldn’t control me.”

“And now you are here,” Illvana said with a nod. “You and your family are here to slay her, are you not?”

“Indeed we are,” Celestia nodded. “It is my family’s duty to protect the people of this world, and having a such a threat kept in check by what is nothing more than a door is something we cannot allow. And as such, we shall strike down this creature and free the trapped souls in this domain, be it through death or liberation, they shall rest once we are done.”

“A very proud proclamation,” Illvana nodded, sitting back down on her throne. “I see a lot of myself in you, young lady. I see a lot of my daughter, Charone, too. A proud woman that values safety and family above all else. It is an honourable way to live. But is it enough to save us all?”

“You doubt our ability to kill your monster?” Luna asked.

“Of course I do,” Illvana nodded. “She is a god, you are but mortals… what chance do you have?”

“I think you’ll find that my family and I are more than mere mortals, Illvana,” Celestia said in a determined tone. “And I think you’ll also find that this isn’t the first god we’ve killed together.”

“Such confidence,” Illvana said with a pained smile. “I hope you succeed, for all our sakes. The creature is locked in a vault behind me, sealed away by our Goddesses once their wrath was enacted. It shall open when you will it to, and I pray that you will be able to defeat it. For the good of all those that inhabit this world, I pray you defeat it.”

Final Battle (Unedited)

The ancient vault door lit up a bright blue, trails of energy flowing through the grooves and etchings on the surface like water through a lake, the bright illumination revealing an image depicting what I assumed was the Highmoore Royal Crest: A bird-like creature I didn’t recognise abreast a kite shield with two stars on the wings of the bird.

“Huh,” Luna commented. “A Viederhawk. Haven’t seen one of those for a while.”

“What are they?” Twilight asked. “I’ve never seen one before.

“They’re a species of hawk that went extinct a long time ago,” Luna explained. “Despite their intimidating size, they were basically nothing more than glorified seagulls, much like the Bald Eagle.”

“What killed them off?” I asked.

“A mix of time and bad evolution,” Luna continued. “They couldn’t adapt to the shift in their environments, changing temperatures, and better predators either hunting them or their food.”

“Why didn’t you save them all?” Twilight asked. “You guys do that for endangered species, right?”

“I can’t fuck a bird, Twilight,” Luna said in a blank manner.

“Focus, please,” Celestia sighed, guiding us all into the chamber before the door closed and sealed behind us. “We have a job to do.”

“Just had a bad thought,” Cadance said. “What if she’s working with Ifrit? Or what if there isn’t even an Ifrit?”

“Go on,” Celestia said.

“Well, what if she’s the one behind the entire thing and is just lying to make us walk into a trap so she can kill or imprison us?” Cadance asked.

“I have had experience with that recently,” I spoke up. “Before I picked a side with one of the vampire clans and knocked up their leader, the other vampire lied through her teeth to try and get me to side with her despite wanting to use me for the exact same reason the other did.”

“...”

“...”

“...”

“What?” Luna asked in a stern tone.

“I’ll tell you later,” I waved off. “But the point still stands: What if we’ve just been fucked over?”

“Then we kill whatever’s in here, then go back out and kill Illvana, too,” Celestia shrugged. “I believe we’re over-complicating things here.”

“What if we can’t get out?” Cadance asked. “Because this is a trap?”

“There’s always a way out when you’re a demi-god-esque creature, sweetie,” Celestia said, patting her daughter on the head. “Now can we all just get back on topic a-”

“Move!” both Luna and I bellowed, grabbing our nearest family members and throwing ourselves to the ground as our super-hearing picked up a crackle of energy, managing to barely avoid being vaporised by a beam of lightning.

“Shields up!” Celestia said. “Cadance and Luna, with me. Twilight and Richter, you two stay back and stay safe!”

“I’m not gonna be much use back here!” I growled.

“I’d rather you be useless than dead, honey!” Cadance snapped in response. “Twilight, keep him alive!”

“Right,” the short Alicorn nodded, grabbing me by the collar and throwing up a shield around both of us whilst keeping her eyes peeled for whatever it was that had fired at us. “I hope this thing isn’t too dangerous…”

Dangerous?

Not sure.

Ugly?

Ohmyyes.

The second we laid eyes on the abomination against life that crawled and scratched towards us we were shocked to the core. The monster was a white mass of a material I couldn’t begin to find a comparison for, looking like the sickly combination of afterbirth and rotting flesh, tearing and stretching as it moved forwards. It crawled forwards on a mass of ooze-tentacles that seemed to tear out from its underside, gored flesh and torn muscles both visibly and audibly scraping across the cold stone of the inner vault.

The creature seemed to have eyes, but they were ruptured and malformed, dried blood caking what I guessed were sockets above a mouth that seemed unable to function, being a slit across ‘face’ that garbled sounds fell from, a tongue sliced into several strips hanging through a hole in the ‘jaw’ of the beast. It had no comparison to any animal in shape of movement, being the true definition of abomination and grotesque.

The black ooze poured non-stop from orifices, the liquid giving the creature an even slimier appearance than normal, as it coated and lathered itself in the ooze with its tentacles, moaning and screaming loudly as it raised its ‘head’ upwards, charging another energy bolt before firing it directly at Twilight and I. Twilight stood strong for a moment, but the second the beam hit the barrier it shattered it into a thousand pieces, rocketing her backwards and into the stone wall.

She slammed her head into the wall on impact, leaving a sizeable blood stain on the wall as she did so, before dropping to the cold floor. I rushed over to her in a panic, barely managing to see Luna and Celestia fire a set of twin beams at the creature, hearing its garbled screaming echo through the chamber as I skidded down next to my aunt, checking her neck for both damages and a pulse.

The result came with good and bad news: The good news was that she was still alive while the bad news being that her neck was broken. I breathed a sigh of relief that the break wasn’t an upper-neck fracture and that her brain stem was still connected to her spine, or else she would’ve suffocated to death in minutes. Though the bad news came piling back on as I realised that she was out for good, most likely paralysed from the neck down for now, in too bad a condition to move, and I had no idea what damage had been done to the brain itself.

I needed to find some way to get us to cover, but there was no way to move her without risking further damage. And to make matters worse, the ooze started forming into humanoid shapes, sharpening their limbs into rigid weapons, and hobbling over to me. I drew my sword, though not sure why, as if my knowledge of slime-based monsters told me anything, they’d mostly likely reform before my sword even left their body, not to mention the risk of these things covering me and suffocating me.

The other three Alicorn were clearly trying to reach me, but were walled in by an army of these ooze-creatures, dodging magic blasts, and avoiding tentacles. There was no chance of them getting over here fast enough, so I needed to fend for myself any way I could. I tired a stupid move, holding my hand out and trying to use the magic boost Twilight had given me to try and throw some kind of magic blast at the Oozes, only to have the mental feeling of running straight into a brick wall.

“Alright, plan B then,” I said, standing as close to Twilight as I could and squaring my stance, waiting for the Oozes to attack. One threw a stumbling swing, allowing me to block the strike on the flat of my blade and then shove it backwards before slashing straight through it, cleaving through with no resistance. As I’d expected, the creature reformed itself with a warped glooping sound before swinging again. They were too slow on their own to do any damage, but multiple ones of them soon became a problem, especially with the fact that I had to stay rooted in one place to protect Twilight instead of being able to move.

I heard Cadance call out to me, seeing her in the back of my vision rush towards me only to be snared by a tentacle and flung across the vault. She slammed into the wall hard enough to shatter the brickwork and be embedded several feet deep, but the impact seemed to do nothing more than irritate her. I turned my attention back to the Ooze only to have a hammer-shaped hand slam straight into my head, knocking me aside and onto my front. I rolled as quickly as possible, seeing another one of them raise their spiked-club hand for a killing blow on Twilight.

In a moment of pure desperation, I threw my sword at him, slicing through the arm that formed into his weapon, but to no avail. It reformed immediately, getting his attention on the now-weaponless idiotic teenager that stood in front of him: me. I stood up as best as I could, my face stinging and bleeding from the impact, only to be awarded with a slash to my back from another Ooze, armour and flesh rending as blood spilled onto the floor. Another impact came by a brutal swing from the hammer-hand, smashing ribs and bringing me to my knees, hacking blood up onto the floor as he brought the hammer down onto the back of my head.

“Richter!”

I was down once again, now having the Oozes abandon their weapons and begin to cling to me, covering my form in their thick forms, my attempts to tear them from myself in vain, merely spreading the tar-like substance onto my fingers and my hands. The panic I felt as the cold fluid clung to me was punctured by anger. Anger at myself, anger at my lack of power, and anger at my lack of ability to do anything.

I’d failed once again. Failed to stand up, failed to protect, and failed to overcome. Faced with a challenge that an Alicorn child should’ve been able to easily ascend above and failing not only hurt my pride…

It infuriated me.

Anger beyond belief, building stronger and stronger as the weight and size of my failures and inadequacies clung to and swallowed me even more than the Ooze, the blackness now absorbing my entire being as I caught the last glimpse of my family, struggling to reach me, seeing the tears welling up in my mother’s eyes as she was unable to help her child.

Her failure.

My failure.

It was now that the feelings of loss, regret, and defeat were replaced with a primal, burning rage. Rage that shook something loose in my head, rage that built up a force in my body and my lungs that I had no way of controlling. Mentally snapping beyond rationality as the burning hate of myself, failure, and defeat soared beyond any level I’d felt before. I was swallowed by the Ooze and swallowed by my anger, not listening to the advice of calmness and rationality I’d been taught by my mother and family, but listening to the screams of anger brought on by the side I’d ignored for so long.

I felt a barrier in my mind, in my soul, shatter loudly, opening my mouth and roaring. I unleashed both a primal scream and a scream of energy as a bright blue aura erupted around me, frying the Ooze where it clung to me and granting me strength beyond anything I’d ever experienced before, feeding my hatred with the self-doubt, regret, fear, and sense of failure that I’d been branded with time and time again.

And as I fed the fire, it fed me with strength.

My lungs seemed limitless, the scream of fury drowned out only by the scream of my charging aura. The whole world seemed to shake, the ground cracking at my feet as sparks of lightning and magic danced around my being, the whole battle seeming to come to a standstill as a wind from nowhere swept up, my eyes lit up a bright blue, and strength unimaginable fuelled my body and aimed it at the creature that had hurt my family.

Overwhelmed by a rush of power, fury, and instinct, I attempted another magic attack, my hands guided by a memory that was not mine as I jutted my hands out in front of me, wrists resting on one another, fingers curled, and palms outstretched before ripping them down by my right side, listening to the feeling I had that told me to do no more than funnel the energy, imagine the power I possessed now in the palm of my hand.

As a second ticked by, a burning-hot ball of plasma formed in the palms of my hand, gritting my teeth as I funnelled everything I had into it, the ball growing to be the size of a watermelon before I knew it was enough. I gritted my teeth, stepped forward, and thrusted my palms out again, firing the blast that contained everything I had directly at the abomination, at Ifrit, the beam being accompanied by my roar of anger. For a split second, the beam seemed to do nothing as it made contact with the creature’s head. For a split second, I feared I’d failed.

And then a split second later: It was all over.

The beam of plasma tore through the creature’s head, burning its flesh and causing it to scream out in agony as I aimed the beam downwards, cutting through the creature like a hot knife through soft butter, frying the ooze and organs the creature had tucked inside its disgustingness before the two, fired pieces fell to either side, Ifrit being dead before hitting the ground.

As soon as I cut off the beam, I felt the barrier lock that power away again, felt it seal itself behind the wall that had been there my entire life, the wall preventing me from becoming what I was meant to be. But now the barrier was cracked, damaged.

It was weak.

I’d had a taste of the power inside me. A taste of a power strong enough to destroy a monster that was supposed to be on the level of a god. I suddenly felt weak, light-headed, barely able to stand. I staggered around for a brief moment, drained of all energy, before collapsing in a heap next to Twilight, making out the forms of my family sprinting towards me, shouting words I couldn’t make out as I drifted off into the nothingness of sleep.

I awoke what felt like an eternity later, my body still heavy, still weak, and my mouth dry and foul-tasting. I opened my eyes to see that I was in my bed in my room in Equestria, with Grael asleep at the foot of the large bed, and my mother asleep in a chair next to the bed. She looked messy and unkempt. As if she hadn’t showered for a long time. I shifted in bed, Grael waking up instantly and padding his way up to the top of the bed, looking down at me.

“You’re awake,” he said in his deep, gravelly voice. “That’s good to see. How do you feel?”

“Awful,” I growled out. “What happened?”

“You passed out after killing Ifrit,” Grael answered simply. “Mother and everyone else brought you back here and kept a close eye on you to make sure you didn’t blow the Academy up in your sleep. Mother refused to leave your side and has been sitting here waiting for you to wake up ever since you were brought back.”

“How… how long was I out for?” I asked.

“A week,” Grael said. “You were at death’s door when brought back to the Academy. After stabilising enough, you were brought back home, to Equestria. We’ve been waiting for you to wake up ever since.”

“How’s Twilight?” I asked, sitting up straight. “Is she okay?”

“Celestia was able to heal her of her broken neck,” Grael nodded. “She’s going to be out of commission for a while, Celestia is refusing to let her so much as hold a magic staff, but she’s going to be fine. We’re more concerned with you, though.”

“The magic thing, right?” I asked.

“Yes, the ‘magic thin’,” Grael said with a roll of his eyes. “The ‘magic thing’ that was able to incinerate a demi-god with a single shot.”

“Wait, Ifrit is a demi-god now?” I asked. “I thought she was an actual god?”

“Not quite, something to do with her official power classification plus misinformation lead you guys to believe she was a god, but after an official study was launched on her remains, she was confirmed to be a demi-god,” Grael answered. “So you don’t get the title of God Slayer yet. Although you do win an award for being a magical anomaly.”

“Why’s that?” I asked.

“After you popped your magic cherry, it resealed itself,” Grael said.

“That unusual?” I said with a cocked eyebrow.

“Try impossible,” Grael responded. “That’s never happened before in recorded history, not with any Alicorn, human, Elf, or whatever uses magic. It simply doesn’t reseal itself afterwards.”

“So why did it with me?” I asked.

“We have no idea,” Grael shrugged. “Celestia, Luna, and the entire Equestrian Scholar’s College has been working around the clock to determine a reason for an Alicorn’s magic resealing itself, and so far, they’ve got two theories.”

“Care to share?”

“The first one is that you subconsciously sealed it away yourself, which isn’t very likely due to the lack of control over magic people have during their first use; barely enough to light a torch, nevermind mentally reseal a dam,” Grael explained.

“But I was able to fire a plasma beam with enough strength to kill a demi-god?” I asked. “How does that work?”

“They’ve pinned that down to environmental assistance,” Grael said. “The reason you were that strong is because you managed to tap into the high amount of magical energy in the vault. Although Celestia was able to determine that your unaltered, basic-level magical strength puts you at a level three times stronger than Cadance, who, until now, was the third strongest Alicorn in existence, not to mention being a succubus that has had over forty years of sex-strengthening to her name.”

“So that means…” I said.

“That means that your magical skill outranks your family’s natural base by three times more,” Grael answered.

“Natural base?” I asked.

“Let me explain: Each Alicorn in a specific tier has a level of strength that they all share. Luna and Celestia are over a hundred times stronger than Cadance because they’ve had five thousand years to train and grow stronger, but they still started at the same strength she did,” Grael began. “But you have a natural base power level that exceeds your family’s by three times the amount, putting you in a tier alongside Alicorn that were so powerful they were able to conquer this world and several others in their lifetime.”

“Because of Arregaithel’s genes,” I said quietly. “He’s the reason I’m this strong.”

“It seems so,” Grael nodded. “I think that’s something to be proud of… as long as you don’t use that power to explore a darker path.”

“I wasn’t considering it,” I said, turning to look at my mother who had briefly stirred in her sleep. “Mom?”

She shook her head for a second, needing me to call her name two or three more times before she woke fully, looking at me with a confused expression before realising what she was seeing. She immediately threw herself out of the chair she sat in and tackled me onto my back, knocking poor Grael sideways off the bed and onto the floor with a confused yelp, very unfitting of his powerful appearance.

My mother locked lips with me, both of us ignoring the disgusting taste of the other’s mouth, as she embraced me lovingly, nearly sobbing as she did so.

“You’re awake!” she exclaimed loudly. “Good-fucking-gods, I thought you’d never wake up! How are you feeling? Are you hungry? Thirsty? Does anything hurt? Anything feel not right in your head?”

“I’m fine, Mom,” I chuckled. “I think I slept off whatever happened to me back in Winter’s Maw.”

“Good,” she nodded. “Now we both need to be showered, dressed, and see your Grandmother to have her explained everything.”

“Can I have a minute to compose my-” I began, only to be dragged away to the shower by my very erratic, anxious mother.

To Falketurm (Unedited)

“So?” my mother asked Celestia once she’d taken her glowing palm off my forehead. “What’s wrong with him?”

Celestia killed off the golden glow in her hand, placing a hand on her hip forehead and sighing loudly.

“I don’t know,” she said after a moment of silence. “He should be functioning at his best right now with his magic free and flying, but… he’s just not. I’ve gone through every kind of inhibitor test there is, for magic, natural, or mental blockages and he’s completely clear of those. I also checked for any kind of symbiotic leach, organic or otherwise, that might be feeding off his power and there’s nothing like that anywhere. I have no idea why Richter’s magic resealed itself.”

“So despite pushing boundaries and breaking the limits of what this family is known for-” I began. “I somehow found a way to fuck up being super-powered, too?”

“You don’t have a good track record of success, do you?” Luna asked with a smirk.

“Apparently not,” I nodded.

“I’ll consult any book and source of information I can to try and find something similar to your case, but I’m not sure if anything’ll turn up,” Celestia said. “Give me a few days.”

“Grael mentioned something about subconscious resealing?” I offered. “Could it be that?”

“No. You don’t know how to create a barrier to seal a tap much less your entire energy store,” Celestia said with a shake of her head. “Subconsciously or not.”

“Right,” I nodded, running my hand through my hair and looking down at the floor, pondering exactly what to do. “Maybe I could try and recreate the scenario? Less life-threatening, obviously, but try to force myself to go through what I did back in Winter’s Maw to try and break the barrier again.”

“No, absolutely not,” Celestia said in a suddenly-stern manner. “The mere act of you being able to unlock your power in such a manner, no matter how brief, was one of the stupidest things you could’ve done.”

“I agree, I totally think it would’ve been a better idea to fucking die as well, Grandma,” I snapped, irritation rising rather fast, even for me. “Thanks for the vote of fucking confidence.”

“Do you have any idea how dangerous allowing yourself to funnel anger as power fuel is?” she snapped back. “Do you have any idea how much danger yourself and the rest of the world would be in right now if you’d accidentally unleashed your Nightmare Form?”

“So you’re saying I should’ve just let myself be killed?” I asked.

“I’m saying that you should’ve tried to calm yourself and use that new spark of emotion to access your magic the way we taught you,” she responded.

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed this, but the way you guys have ‘taught’ me has done shit all when it comes to keeping me safe and keeping me alive,” I growled, standing up out of the chair I was sitting in and jabbing a finger into Celestia’s collarbone, not being the least worried about the angry expression she gave me. “You taught me to keep calm and rational at all times, even when against stronger opponents. I’ve done that every time I’ve gone up against a stronger opponent and every time I either came too close to, or actually did die. I have more defeats on my card than any of you three because I’m trying to conform to a fucking regime that doesn’t suit me.”

“I suggest you watch your tone,” Celestia snarled.

“I suggest you shut the fuck up and listen to me for the first time since I was born,” I hissed, poking her even harder. “You, none of you, have ever made an attempt to play to my strengths, try to teach me the way I might find easier. You have set me up with challenges, tasks, and quests that I can’t do because you’re trying to teach me how to fight and survive with techniques that just don’t work for me. You have brought me up to be docile, untrained, and pathetic from the day I was born, whether it be Cadance refusing to have me be trained properly, to you refusing to teach me any kind of method or technique to unlock my magic that works for me, and Luna trying to bend and force me to fit into a training style that just doesn’t work for me.”

“Who the hell do you think you’re talking to right now?” Celestia demanded.

“I think I’m talking to a bunch of fucking idiots that don’t listen to any will or want except for their own, mostly because they adore the sound of their own fucking voices way too much to ever let anyone try to tell them they’re wrong,” I continued, digging myself as deep as possible into the hole I’d started, determined to get as much of this out of my system before they either knocked me the fuck out or I finished ranting. “I have tried so hard to keep up with a family that has never made any attempt to make sure I was keeping up, and I’m fucking sick of it.”

“You really have no idea what you’re talking about,” Celestia said, her eyes lighting with a fire of anger behind them.

“Because none of you have taught me anything!” I bellowed, finally breaking into anger and now screaming in the face of the older Alicorn. “I don’t know what I am, I don’t know how I work, and nobody has made any attempt to teach me about anything! I found out two weeks ago that my parents were half demons, I found out two weeks ago I was a demon, I found out a week and a half ago that my Grandfather is the Archfiend of the fucking demon realm, and I just found out that I’m one of the strongest creatures on this planet only to be berated and scolded for using a power I didn’t even know I had! I am the definition of a walking time-bomb and the only reason I know anything about myself is because I’ve been told out of reluctance and desperation, never because anyone wants me to understand anything!”

There was a moment of quiet, my chest heaving from so much yelling, Luna and Cadance waiting nervously for Celestia’s response, one of them fearful and the other seeming to want her to lash out at me, before the Solar Alicorn opened her mouth.

“Get. Out.” she spat.

“Mother, please-” Cadance began before being cut off.

“No, if little Richter wants to throw a temper tantrum and act like a little brat, he can do it in front of people that are willing to hear it!” Celestia roared, scaring both Cadance and Luna to a certain degree. “So go on then, boy. Go kick and scream to the nearest audience that wants to listen to a childish little prick piss and moan about issues he doesn’t have the scope of mind to comprehend. And then once you’ve realised how unbelievably wrong you are about everything you’ve just said, then you can come back and apologise to the people that know things. Does that sound fair?”

“Fuck you,” I growled, turning tail and storming out the room, kicking the door off and nearly off its hinges as I soared to a height of rage beyond my normal barrier. “Stupid cunt.”

I ignored Celestia’s angered yells, demanding me to repeat myself to her and hearing Luna and Cadance trying to calm her down, Mom trying to reason with her while Luna continuously repeated that I wasn’t worth the anger at this point. I made a quick pace out of the castle, ignoring everyone’s greetings and nods of respect, getting out into the cold night and feeling nothing but hate and disgust for everything in the world.

I first took to the streets and then to the rooftops, climbing and leaping around to try and blow off as much steam as possible, more than prepared to spend as much time as I needed to before going back and grovelling to them for forgiveness, explaining away the anger that genuinely came out of nowhere on my end, and having to see their smug expressions judge and look down on me like they would.

Like they did.

Like they always did.

“Wow, boy,” a female voice said from behind me in an impressed manner. “I’m used to sensing large amounts of anger in a city, but I can feel you burning from a mile away. Long time, no see, huh?”

I turned around and spotted the familiar blue-skinned, smug-faced Futa Demon I’d come across in Winter’s Maw, dressed in a set of armour bearing the insignia of a local mercenary group that operated around Equestria: Karver’s Guard. The armour was your atypical chainmail-under-plate armour get-up, decorated with a large painting of a golden sparrow on the chest, the family insignia of the leader of the group, Anton Karver. Anton used to be the head of the Andalusian Royal Guard before he was banished by the king after he discovered Karver having an affair with his wife, Calatera’s mother. He set up the group a few years later and they’ve been growing bigger and bigger ever since, so I figured the Demon was working for them for now.

“Advalia,” I said in a dry tone. “What’re you doing here?”

“Acting as a little hired muscle,” she shrugged. “Guarding an opium shipment delivery with the other jokers in this Militia so it doesn’t get stolen by bandits. I got the job off a board in Winter’s Maw, took out the contract, got measured up for the uniform, fucked the blacksmith that made it, and here I am with a female set of armour that has a codpiece big enough to hold a six-inch flaccid cock. How about you?”

I chose not to answer her, merely turning around and heading on my way before she teleported in front of me, eyeing me up with her demonic eyes before smiling.

“Fancy a drink with me?” she asked. “The shipment’s delivered, I’ve got my pay, and I’m gonna be heading down to a tavern to get a few pints of ale down my gullet. You wanna tag along?”

“No,” I growled, moving past her and leaping over to the next building only to have her teleport in front of me again. “Will you leave me alone?”

“C’mon, hun,” she chuckled. “I’m only trying to be friendly with you. Just wanna have a nice chat before I go back to work, so I think it’d be fun if-”

“Richter,” I heard Luna announce behind me. I turned around to see the dark-skinned Alicorn standing on the edge of the roof with a cocked eyebrow.

“You catch up quick,” I snarled. “What? You here to drag me back and apologise to everyone?”

“No, I’m here to take you to Falketurm,” Luna said, holding her arms out by her sides in a shrugging manner. “You ready?”

“I thought you said we weren’t going until the start of the frost season?” I asked.

“Your little speech changed my mind,” Luna said. “You’re completely right, by the way.”

“Excuse me?” I asked in surprise.

“You heard: You’re right,” Luna emphasised. “About not being trained properly, about not having anything explained to you, and about not being supported in terms of learning to master your power. I’m taking you to Falketurm and changing all that.”

“What about what Mom and Celestia?” I asked.

“This doesn’t concern them,” Luna said with a shake of her head. “The only thing that matters right now, and for the next five years, is making you into the Alicorn you were meant to be.”

“You’re seriously going against Celestia on this?” I asked in surprise.

“Of course I am,” Luna nodded. “She’s smart, but she doesn’t know everything. And with how you two just parted ways, she’s not gonna be willing to help you for a long time. So I say: Fuck her. I’m doing what I think is right, regardless of what she says.”

“I’ve never heard you talk that way about her before,” I said.

“You haven’t been around for very long,” Luna said. “And the two of us have been much worse than just mad at each other before.”

“Nightmare Moon, right?” I asked.

“Yes, and the Bloodwell Revolution, the Doc’hamery Massacre, the March of the Knights of Norn, and The Winter-Weather War, just to name a few,” Luna listed off. “Celestia and I have not only had disagreements that lead to us fighting from opposite sides of the room with each other, we’ve had disagreements that have lead to us fighting across opposite sides of the battlefield with each other.”

“Seriously?” both Advalia and I asked in shock.

“Yes, and she’s lost against my assaults as many times as she’s won,” Luna said. “There’s a reason why we have two thrones each, as the biggest one belongs to the person that slaughtered the other’s forces and took control of Equestria while keeping the loser in a lower position.”

“Holy fuck,” I said. “You two have tried to kill each other before?”

“No. Neither of us have ever attempted to take the other’s life,” Luna said, shaking her head. “We’ve merely forced the other to surrender the war and continued life from there. I’m hoping to avoid yet another civil war over you, but if it comes down to having a male Alicorn that can not only defend himself, but slay nearly any creature on the planet with ease and having the last hope of our race die to a pack of slimes, I’m willing to beat my sister’s face into the dirt to make sure my side of the argument wins.”

“Wow,” Advalia said. “You girls don’t fuck around.”

“And you are?” Luna asked, noticing the Futa Demon for the first time.

“I’m Advalia, sword-for-hire, master of Dark Magic, and-” she began.

“One of the Rether Pits dick-girls, right?” Luna interrupted.

“... The official term is Futa Demon, thank you,” she said in an unhappy manner.

“Whatever,” Luna said in a non-caring manner. “How good are you with your sword?”

“Which one?” Advalia asked.

“Either or,” Luna shrugged.

“Extremely skilled with both of them,” Advalia answered. “I’ve been able to slay upwards of one hundred and twenty nine armoured knights by myself and have been able to turn three hundred and forty six straight, married men into personal cock-sleeves for myself. Which qualification do you like more?”

“Since Richter is the only member of our family that doesn’t swing like a pendulum on a gyroscope, I’m more interested in your fatality qualification. Is your kill count from a single battle or one-on-any-specific-multiple, in battle with others on your side, or any other exception?”

“All single-handed kills, Your Majesty,” Advalia nodded. “Are you interested in hiring me?”

“That depends,” Luna said. “Have you got five years of your immortal life to spare for three hundred and ninety thousand bits and a mansion in a southern vineyard?”

“I… yes, of course I do, Your Grace,” Advalia nodded, her eyes lighting up brightly as she nodded furiously.

“Good to hear,” Luna said, walking over to both of us and holding out her hands. “Then I’m taking you on as Richter’s sparring partner on fuck-buddy. The first because he needs someone to test his skills against and the second one because Incubus get sick and transform if they don’t get any sex for three weeks.”

“I’m so excited,” Advalia giggled, bouncing on her toes.

“Try to curb it,” Luna said. “We’re not going to a holiday resort for half a decade. We’re going to a lawless hellhole that’s run by a militia of thieves, murderers, and rapists.”

“What?” I asked. “How is that a good place to train?”

“It’ll kill your soul, harden your body and mind, and force you to test your combat skills constantly with the amount of times you’ll be attacked, mugged, or attempted to be molested. If you never stop training, you can never become rusty.”

“Anything else we should know?” I asked in a bitter tone.

“Yeah, Falketurm is a grey, stone prison-like city state where it never stops snowing, there’s no wildlife or vegetation, and everyone’s always drunk,” Luna answered. “If this doesn’t harden you into a killer, nothing will.”

“I look forward to these five years more and more, Luna,” I sighed, rolling my eyes.

“Good,” she nodded. “Now take my hands, both of you, and prepare for the hardest training the body can go through without breaking.”

Choices, Choices, Choices (Sidequest)

I stepped into the doorway of the tower I’d called home for all these years, hearing the sounds of water dripping and the wind howling outside the ancient stone tower. It had been created, along with the rest of this city, as part of the fortress it was built to be as the world’s first free city state. Falketurm had enjoyed around thirty years of order in its cold, snowy loneliness, but after a while, the people became sick of their poor conditions, barely being able to scrape by the never-ending winter and feeling anger at the fact the promise of prosperity and great living by the leader of the city state had been a bold-faced lie.

Eventually a rebellion kicked off, as it always does in these kinds of stories, and power changed hands, those who disagreed were executed, and the city’s been doing that for around five hundred years now, essentially locked in a constant power struggle between the city’s underworld and the ruling party of the day. And with the loss of the ruling party of the day, each of the main three gangs that ran the underworld would be scrabbling and slicing at one another to get the the throne of this place for themselves.

They were all just as bad as each other, none of them being any good for the city by normal standards, but any of them taking over the city would be one thousand times better than the Baron still being around. As a way to keep everyone filled in, I’ll explain each of the three of them, their leaders, and how they operate.

First off you had the most dangerous of them all: Mickey ‘Steelhide’ McGraw, an immigrant from the central-east of the world who grew up on a farm, got a taste for gangland murder and money, and eventually settled down in this shithole. He’s the one that runs the city’s bareknuckle boxing tournaments, dog-fighting arenas, and anything to do with betting on something getting murdered. He was a man that didn’t bother himself with the whore trade or businesses, wasn’t a smart enough man for that, and he’d let you run your business as long as you threw him seventy percent of your profits. If you didn’t, he’d murder you, your family, and then burn your shop down. Not my favourite kind of person, but he was likely to stay in power for a while due to how tough he was.

Secondly you had ‘Madame Mystique’, or Adila Khalifa, a Middle-Eastern Sorceress who ran the city’s brothels and breweries, having the men of this city by the balls for both her astounding beauty and her control over their delicacies, charging extortionate rates for her girls and and alcohol but knowing the desperate fools in this place would fork over that money in a matter of seconds to feel something warm on and in them for only a few hours. She was definitely the most ruthless of the group, even compared to Steelhide, and was known to be extremely cruel in her punishments, torturing men who tried to underpay or avoid paying entirely, as well as being publically admitting of slaughtering and mutilating her own girls if they so much as disappointed her in their work.

And last but not least, you had Alexander Williams, a noble from the same cobble of kingdoms Mickey was from, but from a much richer estate. He was born into a crime family that ran the capital city of his home country, eventually picking up his roots and several thousand gold before planting himself here, taking control of the entire city’s business. From butchers to bakers, blacksmiths to bookmakers, Williams had them all in his book and them all in his palm, ready to raise or crush them depending on whether or not they pleased him with their revenue. He was certainly the richest of them all, but lacked the muscle the others did, often preferring to solve his problems with bribery and blackmail, this being the fact that has kept him as one of the Big Three when he could so easily be killed off, that and his stranglehold over business that would make the city’s economy die were he to himself.

So we had a power-struggle that could never end between The Batterer, The Bitch, and The Bureaucrat. One never being able to take care of the other due to the equal, or not, ground they fought each other on. Though there was one thing that would make a rather large difference in their powers:

An outside party.

I figured that I was the one to kick off this little power vacuum and the war to fill it, so I figured I was going to be the one to fill it as well. The only question was… who did I choose to back? The madman who played nice until angered, the two-faced Queen of Whores who played nice until her money was threatened, or the Rich Snob who played nice until his books became unbalanced.

The choice had no good outcome for the city, but it was still better than allowing countless civilians be hurt, maimed, or killed in a gang war.

So… which was it to be?

Lassie Loudmouth (Unedited)

I felt the choice was obvious: Williams.

Alexander would have the city by the balls and cut loose any dead weight, but that was a hell of a lot better than a man that would try to fist fight famine or a woman that would try to seduce a plague. No, Alexander would be more than suited to run a city this small efficiently. All that was left was to look for the son of a bitch. I figured the best place to start would be the tavern in the Wind District: the Scarred Hound. Alexander was the man behind the books in that place and I was sure that asking around there would either get his attention or the attention of his men. Either way, someone was leading me back to Alexander.

“Richter!” I heard Luna’s voice boom throughout the tower. “War room, now!”

I called back in response before heading up the tower. The War room was the area the old king of this city used to plan with his generals in, obviously. When the city was under siege, rebellions threatened his rule, or they needed to finance better, the War room in this tower was where that all went down. It was quite lucky that several years back Luna had murdered everyone in this tower and taken it for her own purposed, and after hundreds died trying to take it back, they sort of gave up and acknowledged it was hers after that. I opened the heavy wooden door and entered, seeing Luna sitting at the table with a map of the city drawn on it holding a piece of parchment in her hand.

“You’re in luck,” she said, sliding the paper across the table. “Looks like you’ve got a new little sister.”

“Excuse me?” I asked, picking up the paper and reading through it. It was a letter from my mother, detailing her excitement for my return home after all these years as well as a promise to introduce me to my new sibling, Astraea.

“Huh,” I said, scratching the back of my head. “Rather arrogant to name your child after a deity.”

“It was originally going to be Athena,” Luna said with a shrug, leaning back in her chair. “We managed to talk her out of sacrilege.”

“To a lesser-known deity?” I asked.

“One who isn’t as easy to anger as Athena,” Luna responded. “She’s a lovely woman, but gets offended way too easily. Celestial Justice Warrior, and all.”

“Ugh,” I said with a roll of my eyes. “I guess Astraea works. Any description given?”

“Yup,” Luna nodded, throwing me a second, unopened letter. “Sketching of her right there.”

“Let’s have a look at the little tyke,” I said, opening the letter and unfolding the parchment. It would be easier to tell when she was older, but even now it was clear she was a almost a clone of my mother. She had the same eyes, same nose, and same facial structure that she did, only ten or twenty years between her growing up to be Cadance’s twin. There was no colour on the sketching, so I had to hazard a guess as to whether she inherited Cadance’s or dad’s colours, but from the distinctive separation lines drawn on her thick hair I imagined it was Mom’s.

“How old is she?” I asked.

“Turning five in a few months,” Luna answered.

“Fucking hell,” I said in surprise. “Did I even get my foot out the door before they made her?”

“I said exactly the same thing,” Luna nodded. “Celestia was worried that you might feel slightly resented by having a younger sibling appear, seemingly as a replacement.”

“Eh, I’m old enough to not be bothered by it,” I said, placing the letter down on the table and taking a seat across from Luna. “I’ll probably barely see the little fucker with all I’ve got planned. You gonna try and make sure this one’s raised right?”

“I might not have to,” Luna said. “From the letters I’ve been sent, she’s already set a pigeon on fire and blown a hole through a window with panic magic.”

“Already?” I asked in surprise.

“It seems so,” Luna nodded. “I guess you’re just shit.”

“It seems so,” I mimicked. “Anyway, was there anything else you needed or can I go now?”

“Two things,” Luna said. “First, please tell Advalia to stop masturbating in the living quarters, I’ve already kicked her around the head for it a good number of times but she doesn’t seem to get the message. Can you give her a few words.”

“Sure,” I chuckled. “What was the second thing?”

“Was it you that kicked off a gang war in the square earlier?” she asked.

“Word travels fast around here,” I commented.

“It does when you’ve got your ears all over the place,” Luna nodded. “Yes or no, Richter?”

“Yes, and I’m planning on putting someone else in power,” I said with a calming wave of my hand.

“Who might that be?” she asked.

“Alexander,” I answered. “If I’ve got to pick a poison, I’d rather it be that one.”

“Fair choice,” Luna said, looking out the window and into the snowy sky. “The others aren’t gonna be happy about that.”

“The others aren’t gonna be alive to complain about it,” I shrugged. “After all, loose ends only serve to trip you up.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” Luna smirked. “If you’re going to sort something now, take Advalia with you.”

“Why?” I asked. “I can handle this myself.”

“Just so she can stop spraying cum over the carpets in the living quarters,” Luna said.

“Hey, you brought her here, you deal with her,” I shrugged, standing up and heading out the door.

“Asshole,” she growled.

“Of course,” I laughed, making my way down the stairs. Once leaving the tower, I threw my hood up again and made a beeline straight for the Scarred Hound, quietly moving through the panic-stricken streets of the city as the remaining militia scrambled around, some ditching their uniforms while other remained as calm as they could. Opening the door to the tavern greeted me with a warm rush of air, smells, and pub ambience. I walked inside, closing the door behind me and throwing my hood down once more, going over to the bar to inquire about Alexander.

“What can I get you, lad?” the bartender asked me.

“An answer, hopefully,” I said. “I’m looking for Alexander Williams, the ‘landlord’ of this place. I’ve got a business deal to offer him.”

There was a look of unease about the bartender, telling me that he knew where Alexander was but that he was also reluctant to tell me. It was to be expected, of course. Those you trusted with your location had to be trusted to tell the difference between genuine connections and threats masquerading as one.

“You know a good price to get chucky eggs in the west market?” he asked in a passphrase.

“No, but I’ll be back once I’ve perused the prices,” I sighed, getting up from my seat and turning around only to have a hand placed against my chest and be shoved up against the bar.

“This him?” a burly man with a thick beard asked a young woman.

“Y-Yeah,” she nodded in a frantic manner. “He was the one that butchered the Baron’s men.”

“Good to know,” he growled, turning back to me with bared teeth. “I’ll be sure to mount his fucking head on a pike next to the Colonel’s office.”

“C’mon, man,” I sighed. “If a hundred of his men couldn’t kill me, what makes you think you can?”

“They never got this close,” he spat.

“Oi!” a loud, drunken, female yell came from across the room, getting our attention. “Can you two take your little dick-measuring contest outside? I’m trying to enjoy a nice pint here and you’re pissing the mood right down.”

“The fuck did you just say, you little cunt?” the militiaman demanded angrily.

“Are you deaf as well as stupid?” she asked in an irritated tone, necking the rest of her mug of mead and pointing angrily at the man. “I told you and your boyfriend to get the fuck out already.”

“You better watch your fucking mouth,” he snarled. “I ain’t above smacking around a woman, y’know?”

“Same as I’m not above smacking around the mentally disabled,” she laughed before growing deathly serious. “So come one then, you spastic twat. You in the mood to see which of us smacks harder?”

“Right, that fucking does it,” he growled, shoving me against the bar. “You stay there while I show this hussy bitch how to keep her gob shut.”

“Ooh, I’m fucking quaking,” she laughed, standing up with her mug in her hand to meet him halfway, smashing the wooden container off his head and slamming her fist into his jaw with a brutal right hook, sending the much larger man staggering sideways. Her raven hair danced as she proceeded to smash his teeth out over and over again, alternating between fists to keep him steady. He staggered further back until he knocked into the bar next to me, where the woman grabbed him by the back of the head, her deep blue eyes alight with fury, before turning him around and smashing his face off the counter.

Blood sprayed out of his nose on impact, the man being knocked unconscious instantly, before she threw him to the floor. She was then grabbed by the arm and punched in the face by another militiaman. She took the blow in stride, cocking back her fist again and punching straight into the man’s face, following it up by kneeing him in the crotch, forcing him to release his grip and hunch over, only to be taken down as easily as his friend by her gripping the back of his head and slamming her knee into his face repeatedly. She threw the unconscious man aside as two more militiaman came bolting towards her.

“Oh for fuck’s sakes,” she growled, wiping the blood from her cut lip and cracking her neck, squaring her stance and balling her fists. She deflected and redirected several blows from the militiamen before using a mix of fists, elbows, and headbutts to deal devastating strikes that broke bone and joints, easily taking down both of them in a matter of seconds without so much as a drop of sweat on her perfect face.

“Anyone else?” she demanded before turning to the bartender. “Or have you not got any more ‘Self-righteous cunt’ on tap?”

“N-No, Ma’am,” he stuttered in fear.

“Oi!” one of the militiamen yelled, his voice strained from the agony he was in. “You lads get the fuck in here and cut this bitch up!”

And as commanded, they obeyed: the door was kicked off its hinges and in swarmed upwards of twenty militiamen, all with swords in hands and looking very angry. The young woman chuckled, licking her lips and spitting on the ground.

“Fucking finally,” she grinned excitedly. “A good fight in this shithole is about as rare as a decent pint in this city’s pubs. Present company excluded, of course, Georgie-Porgie. Your brew is fucking stellar.”

“Thank you,” the bartender nodded.

“Surround her, cut her up, and piss on her fucking corpse!” one of the militiamen ordered.

“Pour me another one, will ya, George?” she asked him quickly. “I always need a hard sesh after a barny.”

“Will do,” the bartender nodded.

I watched him pull her a pint before turning back to the fight, seeing her extend her arms rapidly and two hidden blades of her own emerge from her sleeves, making me rather interested. She quickly went to work on the men as I turned back to the bartender.

“Mind telling me who she is?” I asked him.

“Will you buy a pint first?” he asked.

“Fine,” I sighed, digging coin out of my robes and tossing it on the table, taking the mug of mead handed to me and sipping from it. “Now, an explanation?”

“That there is Annerose, a girl from afar with a penchant for alcohol and violence,” he began. “Very skilled at both, to be honest. She’s no older than twenty five but already got herself a name for a very dangerous killer, though she’s not for hire. Keeps going on about only killing to protect the innocent and to preserve the peace.”

“Waste of fucking talent, I say,” I shrugged. “If you’ve got it, use it for personal gain. Peace if fragile, anyway. Coin isn’t.”

“Amen to that,” he nodded, washing mugs as blood spilled onto the floor, Annerose’s hidden blade coated in the red liquid as she danced around her opponents effortlessly, slashing tendons and necks like a hot knife through warm butter.

“I recognise her technique,” I said, looking at the bartender over my shoulder. “She’s using a bastardised form of Krav Maga but replacing the palm strikes with stabs. Seems to be doing it backwards, too. The palm strikes are used to open the opponent up for knee and elbow strikes, but she’s using knee and elbow and then the palm strikes, or the blades.”

“What’s your point?” he asked.

“My point is that she’s wasting time by going through different techniques and combination attacks when she should really just focus on killing them off the bat,” I answered, downing a bit of the mead. “She’s fighting to impress, not fighting to survive.”

“Trust me, mate,” the bartender laughed. “She doesn’t need to worry about surviving. I just want her to worry about making a mess for once.”

“Sorry, mate!” she said, flashing a beautiful smile to the bartender as she gutted one of the militiamen, their numbers reaching zero after her next kill. “You know how it gets.”

“Fair enough,” he chuckled, pulling her a pint and sliding it over to her as she approached the bar.

“You’re in my seat,” she growled.

“Get a new one,” I shrugged. “I quite like this one.”

“Excuse me?” she asked with an angry laugh. “Did you not see what I just did to those guys? I don’t think you’re fucking stupid enough to piss me off, despite how much of a twat you’re dressed like.”

“Did you see me kill the Baron and his men?” I asked, standing up and looking down on the smaller woman. “I don’t think you’re fucking stupid enough to piss me off, despite how much of a twat you’re dressed like.”

“You don’t scare me, kid,” she snarled.

“I don’t need you to be scared,” I responded. “I just need you to not be stupid. Now sit down before you get yourself hurt.”

There was a silence between the two of us as she pulled up another bar stool, running her finger around the rim of her mug as she stared at me.

“Your accent means you ain’t from round here,” she said after a minute of silence. “Where you from, then?”

“Equestria,” I answered.

“Ah, Land of the Horse Dicks,” she giggled. “I’m guessin’ from the look of you, you’re not a common boy?”

“What made you guess that?” I asked, looking at her sideways.

“You’re too fit to be a farmer’s boy,” she shrugged. “Common lad’s are ugly as fuck. Figured you’d be the product of selective breeding with the looks you got.”

“Eh, that’s a word for it,” I said with a smirk, turning to look at her properly. “I’m Richter.”

“I’m Annerose, though everyone calls me Lassie Loudmouth,” she smirked. “I’m sure you can guess why.”

“Indeed I can,” I nodded, taking a sip of my mead before asking her a question. “You wouldn’t happen to know where I can find Alexander Williams, would you?”

Getting to Know Each Other (Unedited)

“Look, lad,” the bartender said before Annerose got a chance to answer. “I can’t be leading you to the boss, alright? And she can’t the either.”

“Says who?” Annerose demanded, cocking an angry eyebrow. “I can do whatever the fuck I please. It’s a free city after all.”

“Not for long it ain’t,” he said with a cynical laugh. “The other two’ll be scrapping something fucking fierce over this city and Alexander’s gonna up to his neck in shite from businesses complaining about getting robbed in the ‘handover’ of power.”

“And that is exactly what I’m here to talk to him about,” I said, jabbing a finger onto the bar. “I think Mr Williams is the best thing this city has, and I’m more than interested in making sure he gets more than a third of this city for himself.”

“Aye… and how much d’you think he should be getting?” he asked with a wary expression.

“The whole thing,” I said in a matter-of-fact tone. “I’m here to help get rid of Khalifa and McGraw. Now I know you might not go running off to him with that message, but if he takes interest in that offer, come and find me at the old war tower. Just remember to knock before entering. Luna doesn’t like uninvited guests.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he said. “Will you be having anything else while you’re here?”

“No,” I said, necking the rest of the mead and getting off my stool. “I’ll be heading off for now.”

“Hang on then,” Annerose said, finishing her drink and following me. “Fun seems to follow you around, lad. I think it’d be in my best interest to do the same.”

“Fair enough,” I nodded. “I could use the company.”

“Right, where are we off to?” she asked me.

“Gonna go scout out a few locations to cause trouble for the other of the Big Three,” I answered. “Check the Majesty’s Head, first Khalifa’s smallest whorehouse. See if I can’t pilfer some of the coin from the upstairs safe.”

“How d’you know there’s a safe upstairs?” she asked with a sly expression. “You a man that fancies whores?”

“I feel the attraction is quite mutual, really,” I said, holding the door open for her as we exited the tavern. “Though I’m not stupid enough to fall for the ‘My favourite stripper actually loves me’ routine.”

“You’re a smarter man than most,” Annerose chuckled. “I’ve got a friend that works in the Majesty’s Head, waitress that serves the alcohol. Usually goes home with a soaked apron and handprints on her arse.”

“The patrons do tend to get rather rapey when drunk and horny,” I nodded. “It’s not a good trend.”

“Aye, but the bouncers usually throw em out, literally with their pants down,” Annerose said with a quiet laugh. “I remember this one dude got lobbed out the first floor window for trying his luck with a girl without paying. Tossed out the fucking window with his prick out and everything, straight into the fucking snow. Telling you, mate. Fucking priceless.”

“I can imagine,” I said, chuckling at the mental image. “I’ve never been a fan of whorehouses that don’t have on-site protection for the girls. Hear too many stories about a creepy guy renting three of them only to find them strung up by their labia in an alley three days later.”

“It’s not a safe life,” she said, the tone of her voice a sombre one.

“That’s the voice of someone who has experience with it?” I asked. “You work the field yourself? Or someone else you know?”

“Aunt Caroline,” she said, clearly running over a mental scar. “Looked young for her age, copper hair, good teeth, big tits. Rented out for a ‘Stag do’ at a mansion about five years back. They found her in an alley scalped, teeth pulled, and tits cut clean off. Worst part was she couldn’t even afford a burial patch on her wages. Uncle was dead, her daughter had run off with some Andalusion Merchant and had four kids in a villa… Mum had to fork out herself but we were broke as beans at the time, man… I’ll always remember the look on my mother’s face when we buried her little sister… fuck, man.”

“Sorry for bringing it up,” I said. “Did they ever catch the guy that did it?”

“They didn’t,” she growled. “I did.”

“How bad did you hurt him?” I asked, knowing where this story was going.

“Everything he did to her and worse,” she snarled, her fists clenching at her sides. “Scalped, teeth pulled, poked his eyes out, cut his hands and feet off, and then lopped his cock off with a cleaver… wanna know the best part though?”

“What?”

“I didn’t kill him,” she said with a sadistic smirk. “Took him to a healer, chucked a bag of coins from a contract I took a few days back, and he’s now spending all his time bedridden in a poorhouse, unable to do anything until the day he dies.”

“Sounds like good revenge,” I nodded. “Do you feel better about it?”

“I do,” she chuckled, cracking her knuckles. “A bit out of character for me, though.”

“You usually let the authorities handle things?”

“I usually kill them,” she shrugged.

“Fair enough,” I said. The conversation dropped down slightly as we made our way through the markets, seeing several of Khalifa’s lower-grade women propositioning the working men but ignoring the two of us.

“How come they didn’t talk to you?” Annerose asked, looking back at the prostitutes.

“Khalifa instills a sense of worth to her girls for each district,” I answered. “Puts her ugliest, like those, in the poor districts, and then puts her finest girls in their finest clothing in the living and business district. It comes from the old stereotype of poor people being ugly and settling for ugly women, whereas your nobles and your rich folk between nearly selectively bred between arranged marriages and perfect pairings to nearly breed out ugly genes. So you’ve got mingers with mingers, and beauties with beauties, because they all believe that’s what they deserve.”

“That’s… ridiculously fucking shallow,” Annerose spat in disgust.

“Rich people, remember?” I asked. “I consider myself lucky I didn’t end up like my Uncle.”

“Who was he?” she asked.

“He was a twat who had no talent for speaking, fighting, or tactics, so he instead made himself feel worthwhile by spending all of ‘Auntie Celestia’s’ money or whores and wine,” I explained. “He was a fucking disgrace and he knew it. Took himself off to another country and got snared by gold-diggers who bled him dry after about ten years.”

“Wait… Celestia?” Annerose asked, grabbing my arm and turning me around. “As in ‘Princess Celestia’? The main ruler of Equestria and one of the most powerful people on the planet?”

“I’m honestly surprised you didn’t mention her tits,” I nodded. “Most people do.”

“I mean, yeah her tits too, but fucking hell, man!” she exclaimed excitedly. “You’re related to Princess Celestia? You’re a prince?”

“Yup,” I nodded.

“Then what the fuck are you doing here?” she asked in confusion. “You should be out at balls in fancy castles, eating and drinking the finest food and drink, and knocking up beautiful Andalusian Princesses!”

“Nah, Calatera said she didn’t want a baby until she was married,” I shrugged. “And besides, I think she is married to some Reshephian prince now. Think she has a daughter, too.”

“That still doesn’t answer what you’re doing here,” Annerose said, focussing me back on the topic.

“I’m here for training,” I said bluntly. “I should’ve done it years ago, but my mother didn’t like the idea of me getting hurt.”

“Cadance, right?” Annerose squeed. “Oh my fucking gods, you’re so lucky to have her as a mother!”

“You have no idea,” I chuckled. “Couldn’t have asked for a more loving and compassionate mother.”

“Are they here with you?” she asked, going completing fangirl on me at this point. “Can we see them? What are they doing if they’re not here?”

“No, they’re not here, no because they’re not here, and I have no idea because I kinda wasn’t allowed to contact them during my training,” I answered. “Luna said she didn’t want me getting distracted by the outside world, so it was kinda me and training for half a decade.”

“... How have you not gone insane by now?” she asked in shock.

“Luna kept slapping that out of me,” I shrugged. “She’s a woman that makes everything else orbit around her and fuck you if you’re not in line.”

“So. Awesome.” Annerose said in a hushed voice.

“Can we get back to the whorehouse now?” I asked, pointing over my shoulder towards the business district.

“Right, yeah, sorry…” she nodded. The two of us walked in silence for roughly seven seconds before she blurted out another question.

“What’s Cadance like?”

“A very kind, soft-hearted, and loving person,” I answered. “If a little clingy at times. Though one random fact about her: she’s always dreamed of setting up a brothel.”

“She wants to run a whorehouse?” Annerose asked in confusion. “Why?”

“She’s always had a respect for prostitutes, always believing that a woman that confident in her body and confident enough to sell it like that needs recognition and respect,” I explained. “She’s always believed that prostitutes shouldn’t be disrespected and hated because of their job, as well as needing protection and security in their work. I agree with her.”

“So… do you know if she’s set one up yet?” Annerose asked.

“I don’t know, but she has told me what her plans for it were,” I shrugged. “She didn’t want a dingy, run-down, shack in the back of an alley full of dead bodies and drunken old men. She’s always wanted a high-class, multi-functional, establishment known for food, drink, music, and girls.”

“That’s very ambitious of her,” Annerose said in a surprised tone. “How’d she accomplish that?”

“She talked a lot about training the girls to do other things than fuck for money, like cooking, cleaning, business management, and the like. Basically preparing them for when they got too old to be doing this anymore and don’t end up homeless on the street,” I explained. “She also talked about making it something like a high-class theatre or opera house, where you have performances by bards and actors along with the whores, with good food and drink, protection for the girls, and a trusted clientele that wouldn’t harm or abuse the girls.”

“She’s trying to make brothels into respectable establishments, isn’t she?”

“Oh yeah,” I nodded. “It’s quite amazing if you think about it. I genuinely hope she succeeds in setting it up, just for her and the girls’ in Canterlot’s sake… and maybe because I’m sure she’d give me a family discount.”

“Charming,” she nodded.

“What? I like sex, I’m not ashamed of that,” I smirked, turning my head towards the brothel we were approaching. “Now, we’re not gonna bother running into the place, and instead we’re just gonna climb up, open a window, open the safe, and get the hell out, okay?”

“You know how to parkour?” she asked.

“Of course,” I nodded. “Panther School, what about you?”

“Puma,” she nodded, a smile lighting up on her face. “I’m so happy I’ve finally met someone as competent as a fighter as I am.”

“And very good at tooting your own horn,” I smirked.

“Hey, if you’ve got a massive cock, you need to suck it yourself every once in awhile,” she shrugged.

“I don’t,” I said, looking back at her.

“Yeah, six inches doesn’t really count as ‘massive’, Richter,” she smirked.

“No, but fourteen does,” I said, looking back at the brothel and scoping out the surrounding area a little. There was another long moment of silence between the two of us, it hanging in the air before being broken by a single, dry word.

“What?” she asked in an astounded tone.

“Yup,” I nodded, not even looking at her.

“How? Why? Are you making that up?” she demanded. “Humans aren’t supposed to have dicks that big. Did you steal it off a fucking horse?”

“Not human, Alicorn, remember?” I responded.

“Are all the men of your species that hung?” she asked. “You’re packing more wood than a fucking lumber mill, Richter.”

“You seem to be rather fixated on this fact,” I said, looking back at her with a cocked eyebrow. “Is it really worth that much wonderment?”

“Your cock’s the size of my forearm, Richter!” she snapped. “The biggest dick I’ve ever taken was five inches long.”

“I’m sorry,” I said. “Tell you what, if you’re up for it when we’re done here, I’ll let you entertain yourself with it.”

“What?”

“You seem to be completely enraptured by the concept of it, why not satisfy that curiosity?” I asked.

“Because… well, uh, I mean…” she rambled, having flushed redder than a tomato. “Would… would you even fit?”

“I dunno,” I answered. “How deep is your pussy?”

“Richter!” she exclaimed in horror and embarrassment. “That’s not a question you ask a woman casually.”

“I’ve asked much worse much easier,” I shrugged.

“I know I shouldn’t ask…” she said, gritting her teeth. “But… such as?”

“‘How long does it take for your asshole to stop gaping usually?’,” I recited.

“Fucking hell, man,” she said in a grossed-out manner.

“You still haven’t answered yes or no,” I said.

“I… well… I barely know you and… you might be too big…” she rambled.

“How tall are you?” I asked.

“Five-nine,” she answered.

“You’ll be fine,” I responded quickly. “So? For the sake of professional curiosity?”

“I don’t know…” she said with a shake of her head. “I don’t… I don’t feel comfortable with the idea of sleeping with someone I’ve only just met.”

“That’s completely fine, Annerose,” I said with a gentle smile. “I’m not gonna pressure you into it if you don’t want to.”

“Richter…”

“Yes?”

“Why do you offer sex in the same way people offer alcohol?”

“I’m very promiscuous.”

“I noticed… but…”

“But what?”

“Does anyone ever… react badly to it?”

“Not yet. I’ll have you know that a few years back I got a woman pregnant after knowing her for less than three hours.”

“... Are you real?”

Annoyance by Advalia (Unedited)

After destroying Annerose’s conception of reality and all the things she knew, the two of us made our way into the brothel by the window, getting odd looks from people down below but none of them saying anything. We dropped low onto the cold, wooden floors and closed the window behind us, the sunlight giving us ample brightness to search around the main office.

“So where’s the safe?” Annerose asked.

“Over there,” I said, pointing at the large metal… the large, open, metal container. “Oh… that’s not good.”

“What?” Annerose asked, looking at the safe. “Oh no.”

“I think it’s safe to assume that it wasn’t just left open by the owner of the place,” I said, getting up and walking over to the safe, spotting two things that caught my eye. The first was on the floor: a corpse with several, sharp objects sticking out of their torso. I knelt down, turning the armoured body over and discovering it was a female in her mid thirties with long, blonde hair underneath her helmet.

“What do you think?” I asked Annerose as she knelt down next to me.

“Well… the weapon’s not drawn, there are no scuff marks on the knuckles of her gauntlets, nor any slashes or indentations on the arms to show us there was any kind of scuffle, armed or unarmed,” she said. “No damage to the face or neck, and with where the… knives? Knives are, I’m guessing the kill was from her lungs filling with blood.”

“Seems accurate enough,” I nodded. “Though I’m confused as to why an armoured knight is hanging around in the office of a brothel.”

“That’s a good question,” she said, turning back to the safe. “Oh… how cute.”

“I think it’s a calling card,” I said, looking at the small, cat-shaped piece of jet Annerose took out of the safe.

“A cat burglar,” Annerose chuckled, tucking it into her pocket. ”Cute indeed.”

“So we’ve got robbery, murder, and heavy security,” I listed off. “And from the fact that a calling card was left, we’ve got a well-established and rather confident cat burglar in our midst. One who is brave enough to operate in broad daylight.”

“Well, broad overcast snowfall,” Annerose corrected.

“Indeed,” I smirked. “How much you wanna bet this cat burglar is working for a rival gang?” I asked.

“On what grounds?” she asked.

“This place is too shitty for a big score, probably didn’t get more than five hundred gold out of this safe,” I began.

“I would suggest that maybe they’re just getting started,” Annerose commented before patting the pocket with the piece of jet in it. “But most amateurs don’t have a signature. I think it’s a good idea to ask around the city.”

“And you don’t have guards this well-armoured unless you’re expecting trouble, a sign of routine hits on specific places,” I finished.

I then pulled the two sharp objects out of the guard’s back, seeing them as nothing more than pieces of shrapnel.

“What’re you thinking with those?” she asked.

“I’m gonna guess magic propulsion,” I said, looking up at her. “Probably blasted from our cat burglar.”

“That must’ve been loud,” Annerose said. “A blast needs a lot of power to puncture armour and the sound of armour getting buckled is not a quiet one.”

“So either everyone downstairs is deaf,” I set-up.

“Or they’ve already found the body and went for the guards,” Annerose finished.

“Then we should get out of here,” I said, getting up and patting her on the back, both of us heading out of the window and down to the ground again.

“What’s the play here?” she asked.

“I’m gonna go back to my tower and see if I can get someone to trace the magic residue on these shards, if there is any,” I explained. “I want you to ask around the city and try and find something out about this cat burglar.”

“Sounds like a plan,” she chuckled. “I’ll meet you back at the Hound with whatever I find at noon tomorrow, okay?”

“Right,” I nodded. “See you there.”

The two of us broke off, heading to our respective abodes to continue our mission. Once inside the tower, I pulled my hood down and headed up to Luna’s chamber only to discover she wasn’t there. Though thanks to my hearing mutation, I was able to pick up the sounds of gentle water splashes and swilling in said water, giving away that she was bathing. I walked over to her bathroom door and knocked on it.

“Richter?” she asked.

“Yeah, mind if I come in?” I asked.

“Not at all,” she said. I opened the door, being greeted by a welcome rush of heat as Luna lounged around in what was essentially an artificial, soap-filled, hot spring, steam rising off the warm looking water as the beautiful, dark-skinned alicorn relaxed, leaning her head back against the marble wall she sat against. She looked at me, eyeing me up for a long moment, before gesturing to the other side of the bath.

“Take a dip,” she said. “You look exhausted.”

“Right,” I nodded, stripping down and getting into the bath, immediately enjoying the feeling of the warm, soothing water. “I’m guessing you’ve enchanted the bath, then?”

“Of course I have,” she said, splashing her neck with the warm water. “Now, what is it you need?”

“I need your help tracking down someone,” I answered. “I have something I think might have magic residue on it, but we both know I can’t track that myself.”

“You tried scent tracking it yet?” she asked.

“Didn’t consider it,” I shrugged. “The thing smells of burnt metal. If there was perfume, aftershave, or even body sweat on it, I could’ve done that.”

“Damn,” Luna said, sitting up straight in the water, getting her game face on. “What did you say you’d found?”

I took a little while to explain everything to Luna, the older Alicorn listening intently as I told her what Annerose and I had found, nodding along to confirm she was listening and making a statement once I’d finished.

“I don’t know exactly who you’re looking for,” she said. “But I’ve heard about them before. They’re relatively new on the scene, only started a year back, or at least that was when she started leaving the pieces of jet. You try to scent track yet?”

“Nothing to track. Faint scent of perfume that I don’t recognise, but it got too muddled in other scents to track more than a few feet,” I explained. “I figured you were the best thing to turn to.”

“Indeed, where would you be without me?” Luna asked with a smile.

“Dead,” I said with a shake of my head. “Do you want me to wait for you to finish bathing before you track the aura?”

“If you wouldn’t mind,” Luna nodded, lowering herself into the water up to her mouth before blowing bubbles into the bath.

I looked at her entertaining herself in a childish manner for a long moment before getting out of the bath. I dried myself off, left the piece of metal on the towel table in the room, dressed, and headed back to my room. I dressed down, hanging my robes up in the wardrobe and sat around wearing tight pants and a white shirt, lying on the bed with my eyes locked onto the ceiling, thoughts running through my mind as I focused on nothing. I was drawn from my mouths by the sound of Advalia’s tail lashing through the air as she walked into the room, a towel wrapped around her hair and nothing else as she allowed everything to hang free.

“Heya, big boy,” she said, flashing me a fanged grin. “When did you get back?

“A few minutes ago,” I answered, watching her dry her hair with the towel as best it could before tossing it aside and sitting down on the bed.

“Luna told me about the shit you kicked off in the square today,” she said, lying down on her back and staring at the grey ceiling.

“Yeah, trying to fix it now,” I nodded. “Well… I say fix, more like burn the city down slower than before.”

“Well lemme know if you need anything cutting up,” she said, giving me a thumbs up. “I’m the girl for that.”

“Will do, Addy,” I nodded. “So, what’re you planning to do once we get back to Equestria? With your pay?”

“Prolly buy a ranch mansion,” she shrugged. “Buy some horses, breed them, raise them, fuck them and sell them.”

“Huh. Sounds like something Celestia’d do,” I smirked.

“She’s the kind of freak I aspire to be,” Advalia sniggered. “I wish I could take a horse cock as big as she could.”

“What’s your fascination with horses, anyway?” I asked. “Surely it’s not just the size, or else you’d be going for Direwolves and Wyverns, right?”

“For me it comes down to two things: The medial ring and those big, musty nuts,” she said, getting an erection from merely describing them. “The ring feels incredible, especially anally, and the taste and smell of big horse nuts makes me cum in my pants. I love mashing my face into those soft knockers and sucking them for hours.”

“You’re weird,” I stated calmly.

“This coming from the guy that’s raw-dogged his mother?” Advalia asked, now masturbating to the images she’d just described.

“At least she’s my own species,” I stated.

“Are you seriously trying to kink-shame me right now?” Advalia asked. “You fucked a dog!”

“Grael’s a wolf, thank you very much,” I corrected.

“Still doesn’t change the fact he stretched your asshole out enough to drive a train through,” she growled, playing with her nipples as she jerked her cock off.

“Do I detect a hint of jealousy in your voice?” I asked.

“Yes,” she stated. “If I got the chance I’d live on a diet of Direwolf dick with a side of his asshole.”

“I think he’s into that, actually,” I chuckled.

“As is everyone,” she said. “Except you!”

“I’ve already told you, I don’t like it,” I responded.

“There’s nothing gay about getting rimmed, Richter,” Advalia said quickly. “Now accept that and lemme dine on that thick rump of yours.”

“How many times do you have to be told no?” I asked.

“As many times as it takes until you give in and say yes,” she growled.

“It’s never gonna happen, Advalia,” I sighed.

“You’ll give up and say yes eventually,” she said in a sinister tone. “And when you do… my fork and I will be waiting to feast.”

“...”

“...”

“That was a little bit too far, wasn’t it?” she asked after a moment of silence.

“Just a tad,” I nodded.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I’ll use a spoon if you feel more comfortable with that instead.”

“Get fucked, Advalia,”

“Believe me. I’m trying to.”

Demonic Dicking (Male/Futa/Female Threesome Clop) [Unedited]

After Advalia had reached orgasm and sprayed herself with her own load, I decided it was high time for me to up and leave the room, allowing her to lick herself clean and go pester Luna for a while. I found her out of the bath, sitting at her desk with a brush in her hand and furiously attacking the knots in her hair.

“Y’know…” she growled, snarling in pain as she wrenched a small chunk of hair free. “Shit like this makes me regret growing my hair out again. There were no knots, tangles, or fraying ends I gave a shit about when it barely went past my ears.”

“You had your hair that short before?” I asked in surprise.

“Yup. My hair’s had more styles, shapes, and cuts than most people even know exist,” she nodded, gritting her teeth as she pulled yet another knot out of it. “Fucking ow.”

“Anyone else have it cut that short in the family, or just you?” I asked.

“Just me,” she answered. “The other girls despise having short hair, especially Cadance. Says it makes her look like a lesbian.”

“But she-”

“I know, Richter,” Luna cut me off. “I know.”

“Hypocrisy aside, you ever have trouble with that weird hair thing your Dad did?” I asked.

“Like you wouldn’t fucking believe,” Luna said with an annoyed chuckle. “I remember being on a six-month training exercise about two hundred years back with nothing resembling a razor blade or a pair of scissors for over two hundred miles, and my hair was getting stepped on by people behind me.”

“Fucking hell,” I whistled. “That must’ve been fun.”

“Definitely. I would slice it off to just above my shoulders every night before bed, wake up, and find it had grown back down to my ass by the morning,” Luna explained. “It was a nightmare. Strangely enough, it was only the hair on my head that grew that fast. I wasn’t walking around looking like a bear the time I was there, thankfully.”

“So no pubic forest?” I asked jokingly.

“Ha, I made sure my pubic hair never grew back a long time ago,” Luna smirked. “I prefer it being bare down there and the hair follicles you could see were just unsightly. As smooth down there as as polished marble.”

“I prefer it shaved, as well,” I nodded.

“A lot of people do. Nobody wants to be picking hair off their tongue, male or female,” Luna smirked, grinding her teeth as she wrenched a rather large knot out of her hair. “Motherfucker…”

“Do the others do that?” I asked.

“We all have now,” Luna nodded. “But before then, back when it used to be fashionable, pubic hair was often trimmed into specific shapes. I had a crescent moon, like Celestia mentioned back in Winter’s Maw, and she had hers cut into the shape of a sun.”

“That must’ve been difficult,” I commented.

“Didn’t do it herself,” Luna said, looking back at me. “We used to have pubic stylers along with hair and makeup back in the day. They don’t exist anymore, weirdly enough.”

“So you hired some random stranger to hack away with your pussy on full display?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Yes, as a grown woman with nothing to prove, I don’t mind a professionally trained individual seeing my nethers,” Luna shrugged.

“Any of them ever give you more than just a trim?” I smirked.

“What do you think?” Luna asked, winking at me in the mirror she was staring into.

“Such a naughty princess,” I laughed.

“Oh, if only I had time to tell you all the damning things I’ve done in my life,” she smiled, sitting back in her chair and reminiscing. “But you know what they say: Life’s always more exciting when it’s dangerous.”

“I can agree with that,” I nodded.

“Take a seat on the bed, Richter,” she said, jabbing at it’s direction with her thumb. “We can horse around for a while once I’m done here and then get back to your little gang initiation.”

“Sure thing,” I nodded, sitting down on Luna’s enormous bed and looking up at the ceiling again, several minutes passing before Luna ponytailed her hair, walked over to the bed, and tossed her towel aside as she clambered onto it.

“Where do you wanna start?” she asked, drumming her fingers on my stomach.

“Mind titfucking me?” I asked. “Haven’t done that for a hot minute.”

“Not at all,” she said, pulling my pants down to my ankles. She placed her mouth around my flaccid seven inches, licking and sucking me just to get me up to the full fourteen. She pulled her mouth off my cock with a loud pop and slid my slick shaft between her warm tits. She began to pump her jugs up and down my cock, gently licking and kissing the tip of my shaft as she locked her fingers together, getting my member nice and snug in her cleavage as she then put her back into it, moving her body against the movement of her tits in a pleasurable manner. A smile spread to my face as I placed my hands behind my head, allowing Luna to go to work on my monster.

“So…” she said after several moments. “A little sister, huh?”

“I guess,” I nodded, beginning to gently buck into her pre-slicked jugs as we spoke.

“You gonna fuck her?” Luna asked, nearly out of the blue.

“Excuse me?” I asked in shock.

“You heard me: are you gonna fuck her?” she repeated.

“She’s four years old,” I said in disgust.

“Not forever she isn’t,” Luna said, tonguing the head of my cock. “And I know how you work, how this family works. She’ll probably be your own personal cocksleeve by the time she’s twenty.”

“How do you know that?” I asked. “She might be different.”

“Richter… we both know what’s going to happen. It’s going to be the same thing that happened to you.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

“Did you think that your mother suddenly succumbed to lust and fucked you a few years back?” she asked, slavering onto my cock to mix with the pre. “Or do you think that she knew, from the day you were born, that she was going to fuck you? I think we both know what the answer is.”

“Seriously?” I asked in surprise.

“Yes, we all spoke at length about it once we found out she was pregnant, boy or girl didn’t matter,” Luna answered. “You were raised the same way Cadance was… maybe groomed would be a better word for it. Casual approach to sex, a lot of exposure to your mother’s naked form and sexuality at a young age, ramping it up to teasing and touching during puberty, and then fucking your brains out as soon as you were ready. This family is brought up to be incestuous, to turn what is usually the act of a lust-fuelled, awkward blowjob between barely-teen cousins, alone in bed during a family meet up that is then never spoken of again into a family-accepted status quo. Where a mother will punish her daughter with a spanking and reward her with sex mere hours later. It happened to Cadance, it happened to you, and it’s definitely going to happen to Astraea.”

“Wow…” I said after a moment. “I’m not… not really sure how to respond to that.”

“You can answer the question,” Luna said, licking the fountain of pre coming from my dick. “Are you going to fuck her when she gets old enough? Answer truthfully without being ashamed. I have my answer, if it’ll make you feel more comfortable?”

“Yeah, you go ahead,” I nodded, feeling slightly queasy about it.

“Of course I am,” Luna answered with blatant honesty. “I’m positive that all of us, Cadance, Celestia, and even Twilight, will have fucked her before she’s twenty five. Does that help?”

“Not really…” I said quietly. “I can think about when she’s old enough as much as I want to… but that still doesn’t change the fact she’s still four years old now.”

“You’re definitely different from the rest of your family,” Luna chuckled. “That’s obvious enough now.”

“Because I don’t fantasise about fucking children?” I asked in an annoyed tone.

“Don’t be petty, Richter,” Luna growled, nipping the tip of my cock with her teeth in response. “You’re perfectly okay to fantasise about how amazing your castle will look once it’s complete, there’s nothing wrong with fantasising about how attractive a woman will be once she’s of age.”

“I beg to differ,” I pointed out.

“And you’re free to do that,” Luna smirked. “Want me to ask you again in fourteen years?”

“I’d prefer that,” I nodded.

“Might be too late, by then,” Luna giggled. “She might already be slobbering on your cock by the time she’s sixteen.”

“I’m not comfortable with this conversation anymore,” I said, placing my hand on her head. “I’m going to begin fucking your throat so you can’t talk, okay?”

“If you do, I swear to the high heavens that I will pin you down and make you drink your own cum from my mouth,” she growled in an angry tone. “Giving fair warning.”

I was silent for a second, debating whether or not shutting her up was worth a mouthful of my own load before making a decision.

“I’ve been fucked in the ass by a Direwolf before,” I shrugged. “Drinking my own cum isn’t nearly as gay as that.”

With that, I adjusted myself to a kneeling position, brought Luna up onto her hands and knees and began fucking her gullet. I felt a rush of pleasure and control wash over me, grinning widely at the guttural gasping and choking sounds Luna made as my cock stretched her tight throat out, my big balls slapping against her chin as she began to finger her dripping cunt.

“Seems like my little slut wants some attention in that whore pussy of hers,” I chuckled, running my fingers through her freshly-combed hair as I continued to pound her mouth. “Oh, Advalia!”

A purple wormhole opened up in the room moments later, the futa demon stepping out with a questioning look on her face before seeing the position Luna and I were in.

“Please tell me you two aren’t bringing me here to cuckold me?” she asked, her cock growing to its full nine-inch size in a matter of moments as she stared hungrily at Luna’s pussy.

“Nope,” I said, slapping Luna hard on the ass and giving her butt a jiggle. “This whore’s back end is all yours. You want that, right, Luna? In the mood for some nice futa dick?”

Luna nodded as best she could with a fourteen inch cock in her mouth, looking back at Advalia and giving her a nod, the futa demon leaping onto the bed and ramming herself deep into Luna’s wetness, a loud moan of pleasure ripping from Luna’s mouth and vibrating down my cock.

“Don’t hold back on her, okay?” I asked, petting Luna’s head. “She deserves a good fucking from us today.”

“Yes, Boss,” Advalia grinned, her purple demonic aura flaring up and her eyes lighting up bright red as she grabbed hold of Luna’s hips, furiously pounding the ancient Alicorn’s pussy hard enough to launch her forward with each thrust, drool leaking from Luna’s mouth and her eyes rolling back into her head as she enjoyed the spitroast for all it was worth.

Advalia’s foot-long tongue hung loosely from her mouth, drooling hot demon spit onto Luna’s back, the demon mesmerised by the ripples of Luna’s thick, black ass as Advalia ravaged her insides, her thick cock stretching Luna out and throbbing as it slicked her insides with hot pre, a foreshadowing the torrent of wet, demon spooge that was soon to make its home in Luna’s womb.

The Lunar Alicorn moaned onto my cock as I rutted her throat, choked tears forming at the edges of her eyes as she tried to get as much air in her lungs through her nose as she could, my monster cock nearly blocking her airways entirely. I felt the buzz of an approaching orgasm rushing towards me as I fucked my aunt’s throat, Advalia seeming to be in the same region as I was, gritting her teeth and panting heavily as she picked up the pace a little more, rocking Luna’s much larger form forward with strength not belonging to a woman of her body type.

As much as I enjoyed this experience, I was never the type of man to finish a session with a blowjob, pulling out of Luna’s mouth and allowing her to breath easy and speak, the Alicorn coughing and spitting onto the bed as she looked up at me.

“We’re not done yet!” she growled. “Where the fuck are you going?”

“I want your pussy, too, Luna,” I grinned, picking her up to be kneeling down before placing my cock against Advalia’s. “Pull out, Addy. Then we can both cum in her.”

“I like the sound of that,” she said with a vicious smile, pulling out and angling her cock with mine, both of us pushing inside Luna’s tight cunt and stretching her out to near breaking point.

“Ngh!” Luna exclaimed, her eyes nearly bursting out of her head. “Fucking yes!”

The two of us rutted her as hard as we could, Luna’s tits bouncing and her innards visibly stretching to accommodate cocks our our size, my hands locked onto Advalia’s hips for extra leverage and hers doing the same, sweat clinging to all three of us as the dams were set to burst, Luna cumming first with a cry of pleasure moments before Advalia and I came buckets, pumping it deep into Luna’s womb and stretching her stomach out far, our cocks keeping her corked for as long as we continued to pour, her belly reaching breaking point before we pulled out.

Four pints of cum began to spill out of Luna, covering all of us in the fluid as Advalia and I finished by cumming all over Luna’s legs, stomach, tits, and face, truly dousing the older woman in demon cum as she lapped and licked at the sprays we sent her, eventually grabbing hold of my head and locking lips, forcing me to taste my own bitter brew before breaking away.

“I… fucking… told... you... “ she panted as all three of us collapsed onto the bed, each of us soaked with cum and sweat as we lay there, chests heaving and genitals glowing with post-orgasm delight.

“Like… I said… not the… gayest thing I’ve… ever done,” I said, sticking my middle finger up at Luna before dropping it down onto my chest. “Did you… leave the bath… full?”

“Yeah…” Luna nodded. “I think… we all need a… a good wash right now… and possibly a priest…”

“Fuck. That.” Advalia growled, trying to sound threatening but barely able to talk. “Carry me… please?”

“Get fucked…” Luna responded, sucking in a deep breath before sitting up. “I’m getting… in first.”

“No you aren’t!” I exclaimed, sitting up only to be shoved off the cum-covered bed by Luna as she made an exhausted dart for the bath.

“Luna!” I yelled, wasting my precious lung capacity before dropping back onto the bed.

“I’ll get... most of it,” Advalia moaned, beginning to lick the cum off my legs. “I’m… a good… whore.”

Yet Another Fucking Filler Chapter (Unedited)

The three of us sat in the bath, myself and Advalia clean of the cum we’d sprayed everywhere while Luna had washed her body and flushed her innards of the fluids. We allowed ourselves to soak in the water, the beautiful warmth of the bath soothing our tired bodies and restoring our strength.

“Y’know…” Luna said in a relaxed tone. “I’m looking quite forward to going home. Being stuck in a shit hole as bad as this really does bring your spirit down quite a bit.”

“I can agree,” Advalia nodded. “I can’t wait to get my coin and my mansion.”

“What’re you planning on doing with it?” I asked, turning to the demon who was now blowing bubbles under the water.

“Investing the money and converting the mansion into a trading post,” she answered.

“Really?” I asked after a moment’s pause.

“Fuck no,” she sniggered. “I’m spending the money on alcohol, drugs, and hookers. What’re you gonna do?”

“Get back to work saving my family,” I shrugged. “I may not have the magical power to go toe-to-toe with their dark sides just yet… but there’s gotta be some way, right?”

“Not that I know of,” Luna jumped in. “But then again, I don’t know everything.”

“Admitting you’re not omnipotent,” I smirked. “Are you sure you’re related to Celestia?”

“You’re still salty about her?” Luna asked.

“Yes,” I growled.

“Good, because she hasn’t forgiven you either,” Luna said with a smile. “You’re gonna have to do something big as an apology.”

“You’re under the impression I’m going to attempt to ask her to forgive me,” I said in an irritated tone. “You shouldn’t be.”

“Ooh, big words, Richter,” Luna said, splashing her collarbone to warm herself up a little. “You sure you can live in a home with her if you two hate one another?”

“I did it with you, didn’t I?” I asked.

“I guess,” Luna shrugged. “Maybe you should try fucking her? That helped you and I become frien… not enemies.”

“Yeah, fuck Celestia indeed,” I said snarkily.

“We’ll see how long that attitude lasts,” Luna nodded, cracking her neck loudly. “Right, I’ve soaked long enough. I’m gonna get to work on doing your job for you, as usual, okay?”

“I’ll be up there in a minute,” I said, referring to the upper floor’s private bathrooms where I’d left the shrapnel.

“Don’t bother,” she said with a wave of her hand, getting out of the bath and stepping over to the towel rack. “It shouldn’t take me longer than thirty seconds to get it done.”

“Fair enough,” I shrugged, slapping Advalia on the thigh underneath the water. “So, what are you gonna do for the rest of the day?”

“Sleep, most likely,” she answered, yawning quietly behind her hand. “Our little threesome took a lot out of me.”

“I’ll fucking say,” Luna chimed in as she headed out the door in a bath towel.

“So I’m gonna get my head down and rest up a while,” she said, getting out of the bath and drying herself off with magic.

“You gonna get dressed while you’re at it?” I asked her.

“Why should I?” she asked.

“Your dick’ll shrink in the cold?” I suggested.

“Honey, you’ve already seen all that I’m packing,” she said, sticking her blue tongue out. “I ain’t got nothing to prove.”

“Alright then,” I said, leaning back against the marble as she left the room, leaving the room vacant and quiet.

For a few seconds at least.

“Richter?” Grael’s voice asked in my head. I was surprised at first, blinking for several seconds before responding to his call.

“Heya, bud. How are you talking to me? We’re out of our usual range, right?” I asked.

“I’ve gotten better in recent years,” Grael answered. “Improved in more magics than just our link as well.”

“Such as?”

“I can conjure fire, freeze a large body of water, and am able to enhance my body’s strength without an increase in size to leap farther, run faster, and carry more things,” he explained.

“So even you can use magic now?” I asked in an annoyed tone.

“Richter, you shouldn’t feel bad about your lack of magic, especially with me,” his deep voice chuckled.

“Why? Because you’ll use it to support me?”

“No, because I’ve always been better than you. This is just another thing to add to the list.”

“Get fucked.”

“I’ve missed you too, friend.”

“So…” I began after a moment of silence. “Little sister, huh?”

“Don’t get me started,” Grael said in a tired expression.

“She a handful?” I asked.

“Try a saddlebag-full,” Grael nodded. “She’s found her favourite spell: fire, and she adores using it on anything and everything. Even my tail.”

“Poor bastard,” I smirked. “She burned down anything yet?”

“Set her bedroom alight a good few times, aye,” Grael answered. “Nothing too important though. Her careless destruction comes from a place of innocence, whereas yours came from your malevolent need to destroy all that lay before you.”

“I was quite the bastard when I was younger,” I chuckled.

“Excuse me: was?” Grael asked in a joking manner.

“Get fucked, buddy,” I chuckled.

“I shall,” he laughed, pausing for a moment before continuing. “And speaking of bastards, we’ve got one of yours running around the castle as we speak. Making fast friends with her younger aunt.”

“You’re gonna have to be more specific, Grael,” I smirked. “I’ve got more bastards than a chicken has feathers.”

“I’ll give you a hint: it’s not human,” Grael said.

“Can I get a gender, please? Otherwise that still leaves Shanya, Monique, Livila, Oranara, Takeshi, Moradoma, Yani and Nani, and any other animal-girl I’ve stuck it in over the years,” I listed off.

“You’ve never seen them before,” Grael added.

“So that makes it one of the three between Svea, Larra, and Verella,” I said.

“One of the four, Richter,” Grael corrected.

“Someone had twins?” I asked.

“Aye, Larra had two lovely little furballs by the name of Tarra and Marra,” Grael answered.“The naming trend of their family is rather adorable, isn’t it?”

“Aye, that it is,” I nodded. “Defining traits to tell them apart?”

“Tarra’s your regular troublemaker, has lighter blue hair than her sister, and doesn’t care much for education,” Grael explained.

“Takes after me, then?” I joked.

“That she does,” Grael laughed. “And Marra, much like Astraea, has glued herself to Twilight’s legs and never stops reading books or asking Twilight about anything that interests her. Twilight’s been having a field day every time the twins come to visit.”

“What does Tarra do in her spare time?” I asked.

“Trains to fight, mostly. Anything she can get her hands on weapon-wise she wants to train with,” Grael explained. “Prefers maces because-”

“-The feeling of crushing bone and muscle is much more empowering than a clean cut?” I finished off.

“Almost her exact reasoning, minus the experience,” Grael confirmed.

“Daddy’s little psychopath,” I smirked, proud of my girls already.“So is it them staying there this time around?”

“No, they left a few months ago,” Grael answered. “Your wife brought her little beauty to stay here until you return.”

“Wife?” I asked in a confused expression. “I don’t have a wife.”

“Did I not tell you about that?” a third voice chimed in, hijacking the connection between Grael and I. “I could’ve sworn I mentioned something about our mating ritual when it happened, right?”

“No, Svea,” I said, having a weird warmth spread through my body as I heard her voice again. “You didn’t. Care to explain?”

“Of course, My Love,” she agreed. “When the two of us… consummated five years ago, we both formed an unspoken pact that linked our hearts and bodies together permanently. You may have felt it as a special feeling blooming throughout your body at the time? Surely you can feel it now, though?”

“I can indeed,” I nodded. “Do you feel the same?”

“I do,” Svea nodded. “Are you upset that I forgot to inform you of our bonding?”

“That depends,” I shrugged. “What does our little relationship entail?”

“Parenthood and eternal love for one another,” Svea answered. “Though you’re still free to sleep around with as many women as you want, My Dear. Despite our short time together I believe I’ve acquired a good understanding of how you live your life. And to keep your cock restricted to me, despite how much I enjoy it, would only cause you to resent me in time.”

“You’re already the perfect wife just from saying that, Honey.” I laughed.

“I try my best,” she giggled. “So when will you be returning to Equestria? I miss you ever so much.”

“Soon enough, hopefully,” I answered honestly. “Once I’m finished up with a little gang war I kicked off, I’ll come see you and our child.”

“Ceralia, Richter,” Svea informed me. “Her name is Ceralia, and she’s ever so excited to finally meet her Papa.”

“I’m excited to meet her too,” I said with a smile on my lips.

“That’s good to hear, My Dear,” Svea said softly. “Now hurry home. I’m becoming quite lonely on my side of the bed.”

“I’ll return as soon as possible,” I said. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” she giggled before leaving our connection.

“How did she manage to jack our link?” I asked. “It was great to hear her voice again, but how’d she manage it?”

“She literally just placed a hand on my head and read my mind,” Grael answered.“Then just started talking through me.”

“Good to know you can act as anyone’s personal Whisper Gem, isn’t it?” I asked.

“I love it, truly,” he said sarcastically. “Anyway, I’m on babysitting duty for a few hours and need to go put our a curtain fire. I’ll speak with you soon, my friend.”

“You too, bud,” I responded. “Much love.”

“Much love, Richter,” he responded before closing off our link, leaving me alone in my head again.

I’ve missed my family. It only just hit me as hard as it did now that I got to talk to one of them again. Though I apparently have even more family now… and because of most of them being girls, my mind flashed back to the same question Luna had asked me regarding my little sister. I tried to shake my thoughts clear of borderline-paedophilia but could imagine what my girls would grow up to be like based on their mothers’ figures. I’d imagine the twins being big-assed, busty catgirls with Ceralia growing up to be wide, stacked, and very large.

It was a mental image that make my cock twitch excitedly but also made my body shiver in disgust as I remembered that my big, busty, bimbos still needed to grow up from innocent, little girls. I slapped myself across the face as a method to clear my thoughts, standing up in the bath, and trying to get rid of my semi by reciting the fourteen different steps involved in a hidden-blade-equipped disarmament of a plate armour-clad pikeman whilst on uneven terrain.

It didn’t help much, as the thought of the twenty-year old twin catgirls purring the word “Daddy” down my cock was one that was much harder to chase away than I wanted it to be. Now throbbing, I tucked my disgustingly-perverted dick away into my clothing as I got dressed and went to see Luna, seeing her standing at a table with her hand outstretched, a faint blue glow emanating from her palm as she stared at the glowing shrapnel.

“You took a while longer than I thought you would,” Luna said to me as I walked in.

“Grael’s managed to hone his magic skills enough to talk to me at really long distances, Svea jumped on the conversation after a while, and I’m mentally flogging myself trying not to think of fucking my daughters when they come of age,” I blurted out.

Luna looked at me with a cocked eyebrow for a long second before turning back to the shrapnel, twisting her fingers and changing the colour of her magic in a method that I guessed searched it for different things.

“If they’re of age in your fantasy, then what’s the issue?” she asked. “Legal is legal, correct?”

“The problem is that they’re not of age now,” I said. “I’m fantasising about legal women that my little girls will grow up to be. The problem is that there’s something about my underage daughters being attractive enough to me to make me want to fantasise about them when they’re of age, and that fact disgusts me.”

“You’re worried the fantasies might stray lower down than eighteen, right?” Luna asked. “Then ask yourself what the age you consider old enough is.”

“Luna, that is disgusting!” I snapped. “I can’t believe you even just suggested that.”

“I’m not gonna force that belief on you,” Luna shrugged. “But when you get to ninety years old and see a hot young thing at a ball, it’d surprise me if you care whether or not she’s eighteen or sixteen, Richter.”

“We’ll see about that,” I growled.

“Indeed we shall,” Luna shrugged, cutting her magic off and picking up the shrapnel, chucking it over to me and pointing towards the door. “Come on then, My Innocent Little Angel, let’s go find you your cat burglar. That friend you mentioned, do you want her tagging along with us?”

“Yeah, she’s handy to have in a fight,” I nodded.

“Good, know where she lives?” Luna asked.

“No, we were supposed to meet at the Scarred Hound at noon tomorrow,” I answered.

“Ugh, I hate waiting,” Luna growled in annoyance. “Fine. We’ll get our heads down tonight, get up tomorrow, and then go and find your partner in crime and track down this cat burglar of ours, alright?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” I nodded.

“Good, now get to bed and have a nice long jerk about nutting in your daughter’s mouth, Richter,” she grinned, slapping me on the arm.

“Get fucked, Luna,” I growled as she headed out of the room.

I wasn’t planning of jerking off thinking about my daughters.

Then again, I never planned to get Larra pregnant and that ended up happening. I was willing to see how things played out.

But Wait, There's More Filler! (Unedited)

“Get the fuck up,” Luna ordered, lifting the bed I slept on up with one hand and tipping me out, landing hard on the stone floor with several joints popping in response.

“Ahhh…” I groaned, pushing myself up off the floor and untangling my blankets. “Why?”

“It’s time to get up,” she said, giving me a soft boot in the leg before leaving the room. “You’ve got ten minutes before I leave without you.”

“What time is it?” I asked.

“Eleven in the morning,” she said from the doorway. “You’ve been allowed to sleep in.”

“Thank you,” I said sarcastically. “I cannot wait to go home.”

“If you think you’re gonna be woken up by a chorus of bird song, soft shakes, and a blowjob, then you’re dead wrong,” Luna said. “I’ll still be heaving you out of bed for training.”

“Yeah, it’ll be a really good idea if Svea’s lying next to me,” I sniggered. “We all know how well dragons react to being woken up prematurely and having their favourite object taken.”

“Lucky you,” Luna commented, heading out of the room and down the stairs. I turned my head to look at Advalia, having pulled the covers up to her face to block out the noise of Luna and I.

“Are you waking up now too?” I asked her.

“Get fucked am I,” she growled. “You and Luna can have your own adventure. I’ve got sleep to catch up on.”

“Come on, get a shower with me,” I said, walking up behind her and giving her a slap on the ass with all the power I could muster. The only response she made was a delayed one, seconds ticking by before she signalled her pain.

“Ow,” she said in a dull, completely insincere tone.

“Honestly would’ve thought that was worth a bigger reaction,” I said, wringing my stinging hand out.

“I’m very dense on a molecular level,” Advalia responded. “Demons have much denser skin to absorb impacts and thus not be harmed by beatings and assaults.”

“Really?”

“No. You just hit like a bitch,” she said, covering her ass up again and going back to sleep. “Now fuck off.”

I rolled my eyes, showering, dressing, and meeting Luna down at the entrance, the older alicorn having tied her hair up into a high ponytail that now stretched down to her knees with her much longer fringe hanging over an eye and being clipped to the side of her head.

“Did it grow that much in one night?” I asked, finally getting a good look at her this morning.

“Yup,” she nodded, the thick ponytail wiggling from the movement. “Also: I hate you.”

“What for today?” I asked, folding my arms.

“Your hair doesn’t grow out as fast a mine does,” she said. “Hasn’t this entire time. All you’ve had to deal with in five years is occasionally trimming it to be too short for a ponytail, Mr Slicked-Back-And-Stupid.”

“You know, if there’s one thing I’ve learned about you in these past five years,” I said with a sigh. “It’s that you got to the mental age of seventeen and then just stopped maturing.”

“Oh yeah?” Luna asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Well that robe you’re wearing is gay.”

“I’m gonna start ignoring you now,” I said with a roll of my eyes.

“Yeah, ignoring women,” she said. “Like a gay.”

I decided to head out on my own and let Luna, the fourth bisexual Alicorn princess, trail me with her light-hearted homophobic comments before getting to the Scarred Hound just in time to see someone getting thrown through one of the already-smashed windows and onto a pile of unconscious drunk men.

“It’s a little early to be passed out drunk, isn’t it?” I asked.

“Sun’s down somewhere in the world,” Luna shrugged, booting the door open and seeing what was going on inside. What was going on inside was Annerose punching the lights out of several men with several more already lying either dead or unconscious on the floor. There were a few ‘environmental takedowns’ scattered around. Someone had their hand and neck pinned to the bar with knives and his own sword, another one was impaled on deer antlers above the bar, and third man had one of the bar stool legs rammed up his ass.

“You know,” Luna said, surveying the scene. “As impressive as it is to witness a girl that small beat up all these men, I’m more impressed with how Tiny Tot over there managed to get that fat fuck all the way up onto the deer antlers.”

“Leg-lifting, grunting, and a lot of standing military presses,” Annerose answered, currently beating another man’s face to a pulp with blood all over her.

“Gonna explain what started it this time?” I asked.

“Over there,” she said, pointing with a finger to a well-preserved table with a deck of cards on it.

“What about it?” I asked.

“Stupid cunts thought the club was a spade,” she shrugged, smashing the now-dead man’s face off the bar before standing up straight again and pointing to another object across the room. “I decided to show ‘em proper what an actual fucking spade looks like.”

I looked across the room to see a blood-soaked garden tool, feeling the need to express a problem with her logic as she shoved a corpse to the side and sat down at the table.

“You do know that’s a shovel, right?” I asked.

“Aye, but these fucker’s didn’t,” she shrugged. “And to be honest with you, it doesn’t really matter whether it’s a shovel or a spade when you’re getting your fucking skull caved in with it.”

“But you were still wrong in the argument about what a spade looks like,” I pointed out.

“Might’ve been, but it doesn’t really matter now does it?” she asked, leaning back in her seat. “Nobody can prove you wrong if there’s nobody left alive.”

“I find that my approach to stealth,” I nodded.

“Now, sit your arses down and order something,” she said before pointing to the bar. “Old Georgey needs as much coin as he can get to clean up the fucking mess.”

“I wouldn’t need to if you’d stop killing the patrons, Annerose,” George sighed from behind the bar.

“Hey, at least I keep the rubbish out,” she shrugged, necking the rest of her ale.

“You keep everyone out, Annerose,” he reminded her.

“Rubbish, people,” she said with a sideways hand gesture. “Ain’t no fucking difference in this shithole. Now get your scrawny arse round here with three pints of ale. Bring an extra glass for the fit one, as well.”

“Which one is that?” George asked.

“I’ll let them decide,” Annerose said, pointing to us both. “Go on then. Bicker.”

“I think I look better than you when I’m naked,” Luna shrugged. “You look better than me when we can’t see your face.”

“Heh,” Annerose grinned. “I like her… what’s your name, Lass?”

“Luna,” the ancient Alicorn responded, the smirk draining off Annerose’s face as she realised who she was addressing.

“Oh… I’m, uh, sorry, Your Majesty… I didn’t recognise you at first,” she said in a whimpering tone. “Forgive me for my disrespect.”

“Don’t worry, I get that a lot, especially in the Northern Realms,” Luna shrugged as she sat down at the table.

“How’d you not recognise her?” I asked. “Luna’s a rather distinctive woman.”

“Two reasons: The first being that they only put up portraits of me when I’m in one with Celestia and usually in formal attire; dresses, ball gowns, that sort of thing. Secondly: I’m usually painted with white skin in the Northern Hemisphere.”

“...” I was silent for a moment before finding a question. “Why?”

“Multitude of reasons,” Luna shrugged. “Some do it because they just don’t like black people and others do it because they don’t know my actual skin colour and just assume it because of the country I live in. I’ve even had people from the Frozen North ask me if my skin was dyed because they’d never seen a black person before. If you don’t mind me asking, kid: who was the portrait painted by?”

“Maxwell Van De Ross,” Annerose answered. “I think.”

“Ah, that makes sense,” Luna nodded. “Mr Van De Ross has the rather obnoxious habit of painting his subjects especially women, in the ways he finds attractive. If he doesn’t like the way a woman’s nose looks, he’ll paint it to match his specific craving, if a woman’s breasts are too small for him to enjoy, he’ll paint them bigger… and if he doesn’t like a woman’s skin colour, he’ll paint it as white as the snow he grew up around.”

“Sounds like a dick,” I commented.

“He was a decent enough person, if a little conceited,” Luna shrugged. “He was a philanthropist, used his money from royal portraits to fund his home city and get people educated in finer arts. He slept with Celestia once twenty or thirty years ago. Couldn’t really handle a woman like her properly, but it did set off an infatuation that went on until the day he died.”

“Huh,” I nodded. “It’s always fun getting ‘Luna’s Random Sex Fact of The Day’ every time we talk.”

“Feel free to keep asking,” Luna shrugged, pulling her insanely-long ponytail around to rest on her lap and toying with it. “A woman as old as myself has some crazy stories.”

“Maybe later,” I nodded, turning back to Annerose. “What did you find?”

“Absolutely fucking nothing,” she said. “Whoever the fuck we’re looking for doesn’t leave a trace big enough for a bloodhound to follow. The only thing we got was that bastard piece of jet and a heaping mound of fuck all else.”

“Then it’s a good thing I’m here, isn’t it?” Luna asked, producing the shrapnel from the pocket. “I’m actually more than just a story book to retell tales of my sister and I getting fucked by famous artists.”

“You’re a lot… looser with your language then I expected you to be, Your Majesty,” Annerose commented before continuing in a more panicky tone. “I-If you don’t mind me saying, that is…”

“Don’t worry about it, I can spew enough ‘fucks’ and ‘cunts’ to make anyone wonder if I’m royal-raised or not,” Luna smiled. “You have to let loose whenever you’re not in a formal environment otherwise you become rather troubled in your casual life. One of the most common symptoms of being pure and noble twenty-four-seven is that you end up getting off to some really fucked up shit whenever sex happens, mostly because you’ve become so obsessed with dark and depraved actions due to you being so clean all the time.”

“You seem like that’s coming from a place of experience,” Annerose said, clearly getting more comfortable with talking to Luna.

“Believe me, Honey, it is,” Luna chuckled. “I’ve done everything from whips and chains, to public orgies, and all the way up to getting one of my tits branded.”

“Really?” Annerose asked in horror.

“Yup. I healed the brand a few thousand years back, wasn’t too proud of it when lower-cut and more cleavagey dresses became a thing,” Luna shrugged. “But all the other stuff has stayed in my kinky dreams forever.”

“Can we get back on topic here?” I asked, faking a sickened expression at her description as to make it seem like I didn’t enjoying nutting two pints into Luna’s pussy. “I’m not really interested in hearing about my Aunt’s sexual adventures.”

“Fair enough,” she said, playing along with me before flicking the shrapnel with her free hand. “This little baby is going to lead the three of us to wherever our cat burglar rests their thieving little head. So… are we gonna finish up here and then head out looking for them?”

“Yeah, sure…” Annerose nodded, awkwardly refusing to meet Luna’s eye as she spoke.

“You wanna hear about the brand story, don’t you?” she asked.

“If you wouldn’t mind,” Annerose nodded.

“Which I don’t,” Luna nodded. “So, a few thousand years back I hear about this court advisor that is amazing at eating pussy-”

“Right, I’m done,” I said, getting up and walking away to strengthen the anti-incest vibe we were giving off. I’ll admit, the story did have me interested, but I’d ask Luna to tell it again the next time we fucked. So for now, I was off to the bar to order another drink and have a nice talk with George about how he kept on top of all the bodies that kept piling up in his bar.

And That Makes Five Pretty Kitties (Unedited)

“So essentially, I can pick the trinkets, weapons, and armour off the bodies Annerose leaves scattered around the place, sell them off to the other tradesman around the city, and get a shitload of gold in my pocket to clean and spruce the place up with,” George finished.

“That’s fucking incredible,” I said with an impressed nod. “So Lassie Loudmouth’s brutal butchering of the city’s bastards keeps everyone happy?”

“Well, except for the lads she cuts up, but no one’s really arsed about those twats, anyway,” George shrugged. “So corpse picking is an amazing way to get a good retirement fund going.”

“Richter!” I heard Luna call over to me, turning around just in time to see her place her ponytail on the table and hack it off with a sword, throwing the bundle of hair over to George.

“What am I meant to do with this?” he asked.

“Sell it,” she shrugged. “I’ve got nicer hair than most people have lives in this city.”

Luna flicked her now-back length ponytail over her shoulder and gave it a shake, smiling contentedly with her newest style before pointing at me.

“Alright, fucker,” she said. “Let’s get a move on. Time waits for no man.”

“Right, have fun with the latest haul, George,” I said, patting the bartender on the shoulder.

“Have fun with life, Richter,” the old man nodded, waving goodbye as we left. I threw my hood up over my head, if for nothing more than to keep my ears warm, before Luna’s eyes lit up a bright blue.

“What’re you doing?” Annerose asked.

“Visualising the magic trail,” she said, looking around our surroundings before pointing to a building. “There, it goes up there.”

“Yay,” Annerose growled. “More fucking climbing.”

“It’s either that or killing people,” Luna shrugged.

“Is it ever nice, political discussions of peace?” I asked. “Settle things with a handshake and a smile?”

“Are you going soft on me?” Luna asked. “What happened to the blood-thirsty sociopath I trained to murder with indifference?”

“He’s still here,” I said as the three of us made our way to the starting point of our little obstacle course, using window frames, loose bricks, and wooden strats to make our way up the large, stone building. “He’s just a little sick and tired of having to cut and climb his way through every situation.”

“You solved your situation with the vampires without a fight, didn’t you?” Luna asked, making the leap between the two buildings as she pointed to where we needed to go next.

“Yeah, but that was after what I’m positive was sororicide and a brutal ending to a rebellion,” I answered, rolling to break the impact force as we jumped down a large gap between buildings. “And the only reason I ended up fucking Verella was because she probably would’ve killed me if I didn’t.”

“You guys have really weird lives,” Annerose commented.

“It’s not as extravagant at is seems,” Luna called back to her, pointing to a large block of flats before coming to a stop. “There’s always a few hundred years of quiet between the big throw-downs.”

“Are they in there?” I asked.

“Not entirely sure,” Luna shrugged. “The magic signature is all over that entire block. I can see it weaving in and out of every room hundreds of times.”

“So we search the complex until we find who we’re looking for, right?” Annerose asked.

“That’s the idea,” Luna nodded. “There are three floors to the block, each seems to have ten rooms. We all split up, take our respective number, and meet back here when we’re done. Sound like a plan?”

“What do we do if someone’s in the room?” Annerose asked.

“Knock them out or interrogate them,” Luna shrugged. “Find out if anyone knows anything, and if they do, make them talk. Ready?”

“Ready,” Annerose and I said in unison.

“Then let’s get to work,” Luna nodded, leaping to the bottom floor and claiming that as hers.

“I’ve got second,” Annerose said, moving for her floor.

“Then I’ve got third,” I said, leaping off the rooftop we were on and clambering up the side of the flat block, cracking open a window to one, and climbing inside. The room was empty, and I mean empty. Not a single item adorned any square foot of the room, not even candles on the walls. The floor was covered in dust, lighter patches where furniture might’ve been weren’t even there, showing that this flat in particular had probably never been inhabited.

The dust was caked more than two centimetres off the floor, with cobwebs of all shapes and sizes hanging like drapes from every wall in the place, bugs and critters caught in the webs and crawling all over the floors. This seemed really strange to me: a flat in a city with barely any living space left that was completely barren with no signs of ever being inhabited? That didn’t add up.

I tested the door handle: unlocked. The door cracked open and I walked down the hall to the next one, listening intently for any signs of life. After testing the door and finding it unlocked, I found the room to be the exact same as the other one. This process was repeated for the next five rooms: empty and never having seen human life in them. I continued to the next room, listening and smelling, and I found something. The smell was that of rotting corpses and the sound was of buzzing flies.

Opening the door greeted me with the sight of piles of bodies, stacking well over ten in each, rotting away with their clothing completely stripped off and leaving their ravaged bodies totally bare. I recoiled in disgust as the even worse smell hit me, the door having provided protection from the abhorrent stench of decomposing flesh. I shut the door rather quickly, stepping away from the room and coughing loudly.

I froze in place when I heard a familiar sound: the sound made when someone lowers themselves into a bath, and it was coming from the next room over. I slowly crept over to the next room, listening with my mutation to hear any kind of voice or sounds, only divining two things from my listening: There was someone in there, and it was a female. Deciding whether or not to boot the door in and start asking questions was a hard choice.

On one hand, the person could be completely uninvolved with anything going on here, be it the empty rooms or the multiple corpses, but at the same time it seemed nearly impossible to live in this flat, nevermind next door to that amount of corpses and not notice something. So they had to be connected to it somehow, right? Despite their near-definite guilt, I sided against booting the door down, and instead checked to see if it was unlocked, and, unlike the others, it wasn’t.

It made sense that it wasn’t, seeing as how the woman inside was bathing and most likely stark naked, and I’d be in the same boat as her. So with a little help from the hidden blade and a lockpick, the door was unlocked and openable. I pushed the door open, having heard the person inside get out of the bath and move around rather close to the door whilst picking the lock, but on entry saw no one in the flat at all.

I moved further inside, keeping my eyes, ears, and nose peeled for any trace of the woman I knew was in here, my nose picking up an overwhelmingly strong amount of perfume that made it nearly impossible for me to smell anything without my eyes watering up a river. I had no choice but to kill of my super scent mutation, and instead rely on the others in my possession. Though it was the lack of my bloodhound scent that made my next encounter a more difficult one.

I heard scratching from the ceiling above me, turning around to see a sight I’d not encountered before. No, the naked woman leaping at me was not something I’d never dealt with, it was what creature the naked woman was that was an anomaly. She was a Nekomata, like Karra, Larra, and the twins, but she looked so much different. The most notable thing was the paws she had. Large, soft-looking, padded cat paws with long claws that she slashed at me with as she leaped down.

She collided into me, pinning me down on the ground with her strong paws and stared at me in the eyes. She had a catty grin on her beautiful face, being the most differently coloured of the Nekos I’d met, with thick, puffy, ass-length white hair and gorgeous, emerald-green eyes. She licked her lips hungrily as she stared at me, swishing her much-bushier-than-normal tail at me as she sized me up and down. Since she held off killing me for some reason, I took this time to look her over:

She was incredible busty, her tits rivalling the size of my mother’s in her Succubus form, with a thick, juicy ass, and big thighs to go along with it. Her body was also muscular, the same level of exercise on her that Luna had, and was dotted with several scars, showing either clumsiness or an experienced combatant. She elaned ever-closer and inhaled deeply, her nose centimeters away from my face, before an angry growl came from her maw.

“Who are you?” she demanded. “And why are you breaking into my house?”

I was silent for a moment, my eyes locking onto the choker she wore, and the stone set into the choker. It was what looked like a diamond, carved into the same shape as the piece of jet we found at the crime scene and the overwhelming stench of perfume being the same one I smelled on it earlier. I’d found our cat burglar… and she was literally a cat burglar.

“You’re the one that’s been robbing folk, right?” I asked. “Leaving behind your little calling card? The piece of jet?”

She turned her head, shooting me a sideways glance as she eyed me up a second time, pulling my hood down and staring deep into my eyes.

“What’s it to you?” she asked. “We all gotta make a living.”

“And I’m not judging you for it,” I said in a calm manner. “All I wanna know is who your boss is.”

“And why should I rat him out?” she asked.

“Well, that confirms that it wasn’t self-sabotage if your boss is a male,” I mumbled under my breath. “So that leaves McGraw or Williams. Can you make my job much easier and tell me who it is?”

“I’d like to…” she said, rolling her eyes briefly. “But I’m afraid I can’t. Mr Williams made it very clear that… oh… oops.”

“You’re not the brightest, are you?” I asked with a smirk.

“Can… can you forget I said that?” she asked, her angry pretense dropping away completely and revealing the demeanour of a ditzy Nekomata, as was a common trope with their species. “I’ll give you a cookie?”

Very ditzy Nekomata

“Sorry, honey, but I can’t do that,” I chuckled, trying to move my hand only to have her pin me down harder.

“I’m not letting you move,” she growled.

“Why?” I asked. “I only wanna pet your ears.”

“Yeah. Nice try, buddy,” she growled. “I already fell for that with another guy. He was mean. Tried to pull them off.”

“What happened?” I asked, deciding to play along with the catgirl.

“Well, Mr Williams sent me to get hold of a ‘very important piece of paper’ from the mean woman who hurts other catgirls,” she explained.

“Any idea what the piece of paper was?” I asked.

“Not… not really,” she said, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. “I… I can’t read.”

“How old are you?” I asked her, seeing that her physical age and mental age were leagues apart.

“Uh… lemme think…” she said, moving her paw away from me to scratch the back of her head, allowing me to move my arm freely. “Gimme a second… I’ll figure it out...”

She then completely removed both of her paws from my arms, counting up numbers on her fingers and becoming more and more frustrated as she seemingly forgot which number came next in the sequence after eleven, restarting over and over again, eventually saying the numbers aloud to try and remember them better. She suddenly clapped her hands to her head and threw herself onto her back, growling and yelling angrily at her inability to count.

“Hang on!” she said, clawing at her hair frantically, completely ignoring me as I got up and walked around her. “I’m… I am…”

“It doesn’t really matter that much,” I said, crossing my arms.

She turned her head towards me, confusion spreading onto her face as she flipped over onto her front and bared her fangs at me.

“When did you get up?” she demanded.

“A while ago,” I shrugged. “Can you tell me where Alexander is and I’ll leave you to go back in the bath.”

“I… I’m not allowed to,” she said, shaking her head. “Mr Williams said that I was never allowed to bring anyone to his home in the business district. He said ‘Don’t bring anyone to either the grey building with the chimney tower or the mansion with the stable outside of it.’ So… I’d like to tell you, because you seem nice enough, but I really can’t. Sorry.”

“That’s alright,” I said. “I’m going to leave now.”

“Hey!” she exclaimed, rushing around to block the doorway. “Do… do you have any food? I didn’t really steal enough last night to get breakfast this morning. My tummy’s really rumbly.”

“I don’t have any on me, no,” I said, drumming my fingers on my crossed arms as an idea formed in my head. “But you’re welcome to come to my house and eat as much as you want there? As long as you promise to tell me where Mr Williams lives, okay?”

“I… I don’t know,” she said, scratching the back of her head in a pondering manner. “He gets mad when I bring friends over.”

“I have business with Mr Williams, anyway,” I said to her. “He’ll be glad to see me once I explain the situation to him. I promise I won’t let him hurt you.”

“He doesn’t hurt me, he just doesn’t let me eat as much when I screw up,” she said in a downcast manner, her ears pressing flat against her head. “You… you won’t tell him I screwed up, will you?”

“Of course not,” I smiled, stroking her on the head and getting a happy purr in response. “Now, let’s get you dressed, and get you something to eat, okay?”

“Yeah!” she nodded enthusiastically. “Let’s go!”

First Play (Unedited)

I sat and watched our newest catgirl gobble and munch the meats, bread, and liquids laid before her, making a rather large mess of her hair and face as she violently tore apart everything and anything she could get her big, fluffy paws on. As entertaining as it was to watch her eat, I felt like there were still questions that needed answers and needed them now, so I decided to ask the most basic one:

“Can you tell me what your name is?” I asked, drumming my fingers on the table to get her attention.

She stopped devouring mid-loaf, pursing her lips and looking at the corner of her eyes before responding with a less-than-stellar one:

“I don’t really have a name” she shrugged. “Everyone just calls me Neko.”

“That’s not a helpful answer,” Luna said, crossing her arms and leaning against the doorway. “Surely your parents gave you one”

“I don’t know who they are,” she said, guzzling down a mug full of water. “I lived with a nice girl called Michelle for a long time. She taught me to steal and how to live, but she got caught and they roped her a while ago. It’s sad without her around.”

“Roped her?” I asked.

“Hanged, Richter,” Luna answered for her. “Thieves get the gallow sentence the second they’re caught stealing.”

“That’s bleak,” I said with a disturbed expression before turning back to… Neko. “Do you mind if we give you a name? One that you like?”

“Do… do I get a collar?” she asked. “I’ve always wanted one. One with bunnies on it. I like bunnies… they don’t like me very much though. They run away whenever I try to play with them.”

“Why do you want a collar?” I asked her.

“Because pets are supposed to have collars on them,” she said in a tone of voice that told me I was supposed to know this already. “So when they get lost you can see where they live.”

“You… you’re not a pet,” I said with a hand gesture. “You’re a free citizen of this city. You don’t belong to anyone.”

“I know…” she said, stopping eating for a second and lowering her gaze, her ears flattening against her head. “But I’d like to be a pet. Pets have very nice lives. They get fed, played with, and have a nice warm bed to sleep in… and they have collars.”

I rested my chin on my hand as I stared at the Nekomata, trying desperately to work out how this little fluffball functioned in that head of hers, talking about and wishing for things that would make most women scream out in pure rage for even suggesting they do. But, low and behold, was a grown woman, catgirl or not, asking to be somebody’s property.

If this had happened when I was fourteen, I probably would’ve melted. But she would be my fifth catgirl, counting Karra, Larra, and the twins, and I was in the mood for a fresh species of big-booty-bitches. So she wasn’t going to be napping on my lap anytime soon, despite how upset that would make her.

“I’ll take her,” Luna shrugged, walking over to the catgirl and giving her head a good rub, the Neko purring and smiling happily. “I’ll call you… Kalla.”

“That sounds nice,” she said, rubbing her head and mess of white, puffy hair into Luna’s palm. “Do I get a collar?”

“Yes you do,” Luna smiled. “It’s been awhile since I’ve owned a Feral Nekomata.”

“Is that what she is?” I asked, staring at the much more developed cat features. “It’s been killing me trying to figure out why she’s so different.”

“Yeah, she’s Feral. I thought they were extinct in this part of the world, but I guess not,” Luna explained. “You usually only see Ferals with Warrior Nekomata.”

“Explain?” I requested.

“Warrior Nekomata are small clans of deity-worshipping Nekomata that can use enchanted stones to transform into Feral Nekomata from their usual, much more human form. The biggest changes are the paws, the feet, the thicker tail, more cat-like features, muscular structure changes, and… well they become rock-stupid, relying on nothing but instinct to fight.”

“As dumb as Kalla?”

“Dumber,” Luna answered.

“Do they forget how to breathe sometimes?” I asked.

“No, but they’re close,” Luna said. “They’re impossible to reason with in their Feral form and just need to be taken down.”

“Ever fucked one?”

“Trust you to ask that,”

“That’s not a no,”

“Yes, I fucked one. A very long time ago,” Luna nodded, petting Kalla more. “And now I’ve got a new one to try out.”

“Don’t you think she’s a little… young for that?” I asked.

“Are you guys talking about sex?” Kalla asked with her ears perked. “Cuz I know a lot about sex. I think I’m good at it, too. A lot of guys tell me I give really good blowjobs.”

“So… lemme get this straight,” I said, rubbing my temples. “You can’t count higher than eleven… but you can suck dick to such a degree of skill that you get praise for it from a clientele?”

“It’s funny, isn’t it?” she asked with the most innocent grin I’d ever seen.

“Kalla, by any chance, was one of the names people used to call you Bimbo?” I asked her.

“Uh-huh,” she nodded. “I had a collar with that written on it… but the word was kinda covered with cum quite a lot so it was kinda hard to see.”

“Wait… were you a prostitute?” I asked.

“Yup,” she giggled. “I was good at it too before Mr Williams made me start stealing stuff.”

“When did you start being a prostitute?”

“When I was eight.”

“And I am done with this conversation,” I said, standing up out of my chair so fast as to knock it over. “Luna, you take care of your new pet sexual harassment victim while Annerose and I go to talk to our new business partner.”

I walked out of the room, calling Annerose’s name with my voice cracking loudly in the middle of the word. The woman walked around the corner with a chuckle before I grabbed her by the collar and dragged her through the tower.

“Where are we going?” she asked.

“To a place where the children run free, happy, and without a womb full of paedophile semen,” I said, not even attempting to hide the terror in my voice.

Annerose was silent for a long moment, blinking blankly, before looking up at me with utter confusion in her eyes.

“Excuse me?”

The two of us made our way to the business district, deciding to look for a mansion matching the description Kalla had given of it. The snow had started coming down hard as we made our way over there, blanketing the entire city in a white sheet that reduced visibility to less than ten feet, the snowfall being more of a snowstorm if anything. The weather reminded me of the night I’d spent in the cabin with Luna on the way to Winter’s Maw to look for Svea. Back when my life was a whole lot simpler than it was now.

But, strangely enough, reminiscing about that cabin, and especially Svea, brought a very warm feeling to my body that helped block out the cold, snowy environment and help remind me of the warm embrace of the beautiful dragoness I’d inadvertently, but never regrettably, bonded to.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking right now,” Annerose interrupted as she stared at me in the eyes. “But from the faces you’re making, I’m guessing it’s the third gayest thing on this planet.”

“Most likely,” I nodded. “Any sign of the mansion yet?”

“I dunno,” she shrugged. “Does the mansion look like a wall of fucking white? Because if it does, this mansion seems to be its own dimension.”

“That’s a scary thought,” I chuckled, trying to use my mutations to the best of my ability but gaining no ground from them either. “Looks like we’re on our own for now. Our best bet is to find a wall, hug it, and search around from there. You ready to jump down?”

“Not really,” Annerose called back, looking down at the torrent of white beneath her. “Because I’m pretty sure if I trade in my confidence to jump down, the world’ll trade me back two broken legs.”

“Do it, pussy,”

“Fuck you, Richter,” she said, looking around the rooftop. “I’d suggest following our footprints back down, but they’re about as present as my dad was in my upbringing.”

“You are going really hard with the jokes today, aren’t you?” I asked, now needing to shout over the tearing wind in the snowstorm.

“Yeah, it’s the only way I know how to cope with the fact I think my pussy’s frozen shut!”

“Annerose?”

“Yeah?”

“Marry me?”

“No thank you,” she responded. “C’mon, feel in front of you and try not to plummet to your death while looking for the edge.”

“Phenomenal instructions, those,” I nodded, doing as told and eventually finding the edge of the roof, calling out to Annerose and getting her to climb down with me. Once on the ground, we set about looking for the mansion, looking for the lights of torches barely illuminating in the snow, any grunts, coughs, and conversations between guards, or some other form of location-giveaway that would help us find our way through this seemingly-unnatural snowstorm.

“Annerose?” I asked.

“Yeah?” she responded.

“How long have you been in this city for?” I asked her, holding my hands up against the near-lacerating winds.

“Three years, why?” she asked.

“Do the storms usually get this bad?”

“Never. We’re unlucky if it gets more than a few inches overnight,” she answered. “This isn’t normal.”

And seemingly, as if by vocal command, the storm began to die down, the winds becoming less like knives and more like a crisp breeze, the torrential snowfall returning to its normal, gentle dropping speed… and standing feet away from us in a garb not fitting of this part of the world was a sight I really didn’t want to see.

Khalifa.

Despite her viciousness and all the cruelty I knew she held, I’d be a fool and a damn liar to say that she wasn’t one of the most beautiful creatures I’d ever seen. With a body to die for, a face that seemed to be a gift from the gods themselves, and the most unnatural-yet-beautiful amber eyes, it was no wonder that she had all the men in this city in her pocket. In her hand she clutched a short staff, similar to the type Twilight had shown be long ago, and on her beautiful Arabian face she wore a gorgeous smile that lit up my loins like few could.

“Well, well, well…” she said, still having kept her accent from her land of afar, adding even more to her exotic beauty. “What do we have here? You wouldn’t happen to be here to see Williams, would you?”

“What’s it to you?” I asked in a rough tone.

“My, my,” she said, placing her finger to her cheek and faking a pout. “Such an offensive tone. I’d keep in mind who you’re speaking to, young man.”

“And I offer you the same advice,” I said, walking towards the door only to have several of her thugs make their presences known in various areas.

“Mhm, it’s quite obvious my lovely boys don’t like the way you’re talking to me,” she shrugged. “And to be quite frank: neither do I.”

“That’s good to know,” I growled, signalling for Annerose to follow me. “Now if you excuse me, I’m going in to talk to-”

I was cut off by one of her thugs pushing me back from the doorway, drawing his weapon, and growling angrily.

“Aren’t you listening?” he demanded. “The Lady’s talking to you?”

“I am listening,” I responded in a cold tone. “Now are you listening to me?”

The man laughed arrogantly, his friends beginning to surround the two of us, and due to his arrogance he decided to humour me.

“Yeah, I’m listening,” he smirked.

“Good, then listen to this,” I said, stepping closer to him. “You put that hand on me again and you’re not getting it back.”

There was a moment of silence before the man wheezed out a laugh, his friends joining in with the chuckle in a manner I’d seen before in more than a few situations. He pushed his luck too far and I made him pay for it. As he placed his hand against my chest and pushed me lightly again, cocking his head in a cocky manner, I made my move.

Grabbing hold of his hand and wrenching it to the side, making the bottom of his wrist face upwards, I extended my hidden blade and used the sharp edge and all my strength to cut clean through his unarmoured hand, severing the limb instantly, before grabbing the man’s upper arm, pulling him forwards, and knocking him out with a brutal elbow to the face. He crumpled to the floor just as Annerose made her move on the other two, cutting them down to size with her own hidden blades before going back-to-back with me.

Khalifa sat quietly on a barrel, crossing her slender legs over one another, and resting her hand on her chin as she watched the two of us cut down her men, blood, guts, and grit flying everywhere as we effortlessly slaughtered her goons in under a minute, corpses littering the ground as we retracted our blades. I turned my head to Khalifa, shooting her an angry glower but the Middle-Eastern beauty merely winked in response.

“You were saying?” I asked.

“I wasn’t saying anything,” she shrugged.

“Really?” Annerose asked. “Because it sounded like you were flaunting your power around before your little fuckboys got railed and now you’re acting as if nothing ever happen because you’re scared.”

“To be truthful, deary, I would rather forget my rather… unfriendly comments to you and your loverboy there,” Khalifa said, leaning back slightly on her barrel. “But that’s because I thought you were arrogant and useless. But now I see that you’re arrogant and useful.”

“He’s not my loverboy,” Annerose growled. “Secondly: you change your tone quick, don’t you?”

“Anything to stay on top and in control, dear,” she smiled.

“Ironic words, coming from a prostitute,” Annerose snarked.

“Charming,” Khalifa sighed, hopping down off her barrel and beginning to saunter away. “Though if you and your friend are ever looking for work for a more reputable source, come find me at the Ivy Garden.”

“Don’t count on it,” I responded.

“We’ll see,” she giggled, turning around and blowing a kiss. “Sooner or later, I’m going to be the one running things around here.”

Her dark words were complimented by an agonised scream from inside the mansion, alarm rushing through the two of us as we ignored Khalifa and sprinted inside the building, seeing Alexander’s meagre amount of guards butchered and cut up. We bolted upstairs, kicking down a locked door to see Alexander trying to keep a bleeding assassin from stabbing him whilst clutching at his own side. Annerose made short work of leaping across a table and stabbing the assassin in the neck, her and his body dropping to the ground and allowing Alexander to stagger back.

“Who the fuck are you!?” he demanded. “Are you more of her thugs?”

“No, we’re here to help you, Alexander,” I answered in a calm voice. “And by the looks of downstairs… you look like you might be hiring soon.”

Shit Actually Happens (Unedited)

Sitting Alexander down and examining the stab wound to his shoulder, I learned that it had missed his arteries and would leave minor damage at most. The man sitting before me wasn’t a powerful man or an imposing one. He was a medium-build, relatively handsome, short-haired, business man clad in a nice, albeit blood-stained, suit. He was panting with exhaustion and adrenaline, his eyes locked onto the two of us as I stepped back, both of us having removed our hoods to give off a more friendly appearance.

“I must admit,” he said in his posh-boy accent. “You two came in just the nick of time. Another few moments and that would’ve been it for me. So you have my thanks, the both of you.”

“Don’t mention it,” Annerose said, flashing a beautiful smile. “If you really wanna pay us back, you can throw some work our way.”

“I… I’ll admit without shame that I’m not entirely sure of the customs of this part of the world, but surely a reward isn’t busywork, even in this place?” Alexander asked.

“Trust me, pal,” I said, taking over from Annerose. “The best thing you can do to thank us is help you get a better grip on this city. After I took out the Baron, I decided you were the best thing to turn this shithole into at least a shined toilet bowl.”

“That was you?” he asked in an amazed expression. “You who took out over a hundred men on your own? You who chased down that bastard and put an end to him?”

“Indeed it was,” I nodded.

“And it’s you who wants to help me take over this city?” he asked with a wide-eyed expression.

“Indeed it is,” I said with a nod, holding out my hand. “Do we have an agreement.”

“Of course, good sir,” he said with a smile, shaking my hand before extending his to Annerose. “And you, good madam.”

“Huh, not everyday you see someone willing to shake a woman’s hand,” Annerose grinned. “Usually think we’re too frail for something so manly.”

“Not at all,” he said, letting go and resting back in his chair. “To be brutally honest, I think you might have bigger testicles than most men in this city.”

“I appreciate the thought,” Annerose nodded, resting against his desk. “So… how are we going to take care of our mouthy little whore and our brickhead friend?”

“I think the ideal answer is ‘very carefully’,” Alexander answered, standing up straight.

“You good to stand?” Annerose asked. “That’s a pretty nasty papercut you’ve got there.”

“I’ll be fine,” he said, opening his drawer and taking out a business ledger. “Now, onto business?”

Annerose and I looked at one another briefly before nodding at Alexander, a wide smile coming onto the young man’s face as he opened the book.

“I’ll waste no time in telling you that if you pull the head off a weed, another just takes its place,” Alexander began. “McGraw and Khalifa are the biggest weeds in this city, and pulling their heads off will only make another McGraw and Khalifa take their place, but more cautious to the way their predecessors died. So instead of plucking the head, we need to kill off the root. And can anyone tell me what is the root of all evil?”

“Money,” we both answered.

“Exactly,” Alexander pointed. “Money buys weapons, money buys goods, and, most importantly, money buys loyalty. An impoverished man will sell his sister to live in luxury. Money decides every course of action in this city, and whoever has the most money, has the most power.”

“So who has the fattest purse?” Annerose asked.

“Khalifa, sadly,” Alexander sighed. “I’m sure you’re aware of the amount of money men will throw into the fire for sex and alcohol. She brings in mountains of gold, gets nearly every man in the city in debt, and gets hold of information I’d adore having through her girls.”

“Drunk pillow talk is a great way to get some dirt,” Annerose nodded. “Khalifa knows what she’s doing. We going after her first?”

“Not a chance,” Alexander said with a shake of his head. “Khalifa is nearly untouchable through any form of assault.”

“Yeah, I’d have liked to see how she dealt with a hidden blade to the neck,” I growled angrily. “Why the fuck didn’t I kill her there and then?”

“Forget about that,” Alexander said with a wave of his hand. “She’s too powerful to touch because of her magic and untouchable because of the web she’s got on the city’s men and debt collection. No, the one we need to focus on first is McGraw.”

“I’m imagining that the big bastard is gonna have a lot of smaller bastards working for him, right?” I asked.

“Yes, but not just that,” Alexander answered. “McGraw owns the market district and every ten gold that goes through there has seven given to him. Now my original plan was to slowly leech money from him by buying out stall after stall under the prick’s nose, him being too stupid to notice. But after this little stunt Khalifa pulled, time isn’t a luxury I have anymore.”

“So we need to move on his territory fast,” I said. “Are we talking about full-scale robbery or threatening the shop keepers to come to us?”

“We’ll have to focus on robbing the income of the stores,” Alexander answered, flipping through several pages until he came to several schematics for shops and buildings, pointing to circled rooms. “It’ll require stealth and skill to clean these places out, but I’m lucky that I have an associate that’s perfect for thievery.”

“Wouldn’t happen to be a huge-breasted catgirl, would it?” Annerose asked.

“Yes… how did you know that?” Alexander asked after a moment’s pause.

“We ran into her apartment a while back,” Annerose shrugged. “We followed her trail using her calling card and magic and found her in an apartment block full of corpses. Care to explain those?”

“Ah, yes. Unwilling associates that needed to be disposed of,” Alexander answered. “I didn’t want a problem forming, so I nipped it in the bud with what little muscle I have. But, anyway…”

“Continue,” Annerose said with a wave of her hand.

“If we rob the stores of all their income, McGraw will begin to hemorrhage money,” Alexander explained. “He’ll most likely kill off the shop keepers and replace them with newer, much more terrified ones. We then use the gold we’ve amassed from our robberies to buy out both McGraw’s muscle that watches the district and the shopkeepers that are there. We get the on-sight protection for the shops and the shops themselves. And if McGraw attempts to reclaim it like the stupid brute that he is, I’m sure a little interference from the two of you will cut his forces down even further.”

“But let’s not forget his bookies that bring in bank,” Annerose pointed out. “Those guys aren’t easy to rob as their funds are kept in McGraw’s mansion where the things are hosted. I’m confident in my skills, but I do not wanna be caught in that bastard’s home turf.”

“Hopefully, when the time comes to make the play, it won’t just be you and Richter in there alone,” Alexander said with a smile. “We should have amassed enough forces and money, not forgetting that my control of the white-collar businesses in this city give us a great amount of funds to spend on better equipment for our muscle, will allow us to steamroll through McGraw’s mansion and take over everything himself.”

“So then that just leaves Khalifa,” I said with a smirk.

“Who, as much as it pains me to say it, has as the same amount of funding and muscle as myself and McGraw combined,” Alexander sighed. “She won’t be easy to topple, especially with her magic.”

“Wait, hang on,” Annerose commented. “If she’s bigger than both of you, why didn’t she just take both of you out before you became a problem?”

“Because it’s only now the Baron’s forces are out of the picture,” Alexander answered. “He was bigger than all of us put together and made it impossible for any power play to be made due to his ability to crush us. After all, the worst thing a fly can do in a spider’s nest is wiggle.”

“That explains why she’s suddenly nutted up and come knocking herself,” Annerose growled. “Arrogant cunt.”

“Indeed,” Alexander nodded, still nursing his shoulder wound. “But hopefully, if all goes to plan, we’ll be able to topple her before she gets to make a full-scale move.”

“As confident as I am in your estimates, Alexander,” I said, drumming my fingers on the table. “I’d much rather move you to our base of operations, just to keep you safe.”

“Where are you based?” he asked.

“The old war tower the king once used,” Annerose answered. “The place is a fortress, can be barricaded every which-way imaginable… and we’ve got one hell of a guard god there.”

“I’m not sure… can a guard dog scare off a witch like Khalifa and her goons?” Alexander asked.

“Trust me, our bitch can scare off gods,” I said, giving him a confident smile. “Just pack up everything you need and we’ll escort you there ourselves. And once you’re in that tower, nothing is getting to you, we can promise that.”

“If you’re certain,” he nodded. “I know that my home isn’t the most secure place in the world.”

“Just bring your basics and Richter and I will bring anything you need that we won’t already have and the tower, we promise,” Annerose nodded with an honest expression.

“Alright then, let’s get going,” Alexander smiled.

We made our way back to the tower and introduced Alexander to our ‘guard dog’, a term Luna wasn’t too pleased with upon hearing Alexander ask about it.

“Excuse me?” she demanded in an unfriendly tone.

“It’s what your… associate referred to you as,” he said, showing no fear towards the ancient Alicorn. “I genuinely believed that they were referring to a hound of some sort, and not you, Your Majesty.”

“Is that so?” Luna asked, crossing her arms and shooting an angry look at myself and Annerose.

“Might’ve made it seem like that,” I shrugged.

“Just a tall tale, y’know?” Annerose said, both of us refusing to meet her angry eyes.

“Right, okay then,” Luna growled, pinching the bridge of her nose and sighing. “You expect me to sit on my ass for however long it takes you fuck-knuckles to take over the city, just babysitting this prick in case his angry friends come knocking?”

“I assure you, Princess Luna, that they’re a lot more dangerous than you assume,” Alexander pointed out.

“Boy, unless a demi-god or an Ancient Scalesong Dragon is going to be knocking at the door, I can handle it,” Luna growled in response, making Alexander take a step back. “This isn’t a problem for me in the same manner keeping every sense peeled for the most dangerous creatures sneaking up behind me. This is the equivalent of waiting for ants to crawl out of an anthill and smack them with a spoon. It’s not dangerous, it’s a waste of my fucking time.”

“At the risk of sounding insanely rude,” Annerose said, holding up a finger. “Would you mind helping us? From what I know about you, you’re able to vaporise a mountain range with one hand, so surely taking down a couple of gang members wouldn’t take more than a few minutes?”

Luna looked at Annerose with a cocked eyebrow, drawing in a breath before giving a definite answer:

“I would if this whole thing entailed one, single thing,” Luna said. “It being my fucking problem. And since it’s not, you fuckers are on your own. You got yourselves into this mess, now you can get yourselves out.”

“I’m quite surprised you weren’t expecting that response,” I said, crossing my arms. “Luna only steps in if the danger to us is life threatening.”

“See?” Luna asked. “I’m not completely heartless. Just mostly.”

Time With the Wife (Unedited)

Once we’d all said our hellos, Luna took Alexander off to the war room for the two of them to draw up the most efficient plans they could with the information Alexander had on-hand at this point. I was then left alone in a small study that I often visited when I was in the mood to be alone, read up on something, or other stupid shit I did to occupy my time. The room wasn’t a large one, being no bigger than five-by-five and containing a single bookshelf and a desk, but it was good enough for me.

I took a seat and stared out the single window in the room, watching the snow gently float down to the ground outside, letting my mind wander to places other than here. I thought about home, mostly. Thought about everything that would’ve changed in the time I’d been gone. Hell, it wasn’t just the fact that I had a new sister, Grael had gotten stronger, and a lot of my little spermies were running around the castle and getting older without me being around, it was the state of the world itself. What were country relations like? What happened to Illvana after the events in Winter’s Maw? What the hell was the sapphire chalice?

I had so many questions I wanted to ask, but knew they had to wait until I was done here. Though from the little quest I’d embarked on, it was easy to see that I wasn’t going home for a long while. I was never the kind to feel homesick, but half a decade away from the place I grew up in was starting to take its toll on my spirit. I hadn’t seen my mother or my aunts for half a decade, hasn’t seen my wolf-brother or my other near-brother, Zane. He could’ve gotten married by now, could be wheeling around his own wheelbarrow of kids this very minute.

I was out of the loop and it was only starting to affect me now. I closed my eyes, mentally reaching out for Grael, trying to use him as a lightning rod for social contact, to see if I could get him to talk to Mom for me, let me talk to Mom through him. I missed her so much. More than anyone else. It didn’t feel right without her around, it felt awkward and unnatural. It wasn’t like my dad being gone. It had gotten to the point where my dad had spent more years of my life away than he had with me. I used to be upset about it when I was younger, but now I realised that all it did for me was open up a space next to Mom in bed.

I tried reaching for Grael again, but it seemed that his boost in telepathic range wasn’t a shared one. Instead of the usual warm hum I felt in the base of my skull when I used our link, it was nothing more than a hollow feeling, as if I’d had my brain scooped out of my skull, as if a crucial piece of my consciousness was missing. I felt lonely for some reason.

I felt alone.

I leaned back in my chair, resting my fingers on my lap as I stared into nothing, the world melting away behind me as I explored the emptiness that occupied my head at this point, wondering where this bout of sadness and loneliness had come from. I’d never felt like this for five years, so why now all of a sudden? What had kicked off the feelings of homesickness that hadn’t been a thing since I got here? Was it because I’d actually spoken to them? To Grael? Maybe it was because I’d been exposed to him and felt his company again that I’d been reminded of what it felt like.

Maybe that was it. After all: the snow is always colder when you’ve been sitting by the fire.

“Richter?” I heard Svea’s concerned voice in my head. “Whatever’s the matter? I can feel you getting buried in sadness.”

“Svea?” I asked in confusion. “Are you talking through Grael right now?”

“No, Dearest. This is our own, personal link that was formed during our mating ritual,” Svea answered. “We’re connected in a similar way you are to Grael, only more intimately.”

“That’s… pretty neat,” I nodded, my very soul warming up at hearing her voice again.

“Indeed it is. My mother had a saying for this kind of connection,” she laughed. “‘The heart calls farther than the voice ever could.’ She meant is as a way to say that even if we’re too far apart to speak to one another vocally, our love will always keep us connected.”

“Stop it. You’re making me blush,” I chuckled. “Your mother sounds like a wise woman.”

“She is, when she’s not being a crotchety old hag,” Svea commented. “Did I mention that I had to wrestle Ceralia away from her to make sure she didn’t spend her first thirty years training to be a High Priestess?”

“No, you didn’t.” I said, a flare of paternal anger kicking up in my chest.

“Then I’ll tell you now: it was a pain in the ass to convince her to allow Ceralia to live with us,” Svea said, the sound of her eyes rolling as she spoke not audible, but still transmitted nonetheless. “And don’t even get me started with the fuss she kicked up when I told her you weren’t a dragon.”

“I’m guessing she didn’t take it very well?” I asked.

“That’s putting it far too lightly,” Svea growled. “She read me the riot act because of it: “Do you know how many hard-working, purebred dragons you could’ve picked? Thirrendel’s boy just managed to gore a Leviathan and he’s not even forty years old yet. Misshendel’s boy has amassed the largest treasure horde in the West Bhuties. But you decide to go with some foot-tall palooka that wouldn’t know what a real dragon was if it sat on his face!’”

“Sounds like a fun conversation,” I chuckled. “I’m gonna guess she doesn’t like me?”

“That’s putting it lightly,” Svea acknowledged. “It may take some time and some heavy-duty ass-kissing, but I think you might be able to turn her opinion around.”

“Would it help if I knocked your sister up as well?” I asked.

“I think you’d break her poor, old heart,” Svea sniggered. “Mother is as loyal to her ideals as she is to her prejudices, and to have both of her prize daughters seeded by the same ‘foot-tall palooka’ might just do her in.”

“I’m quite surprised that there’s no protest for me fucking Suomi,” I said, cocking an eyebrow. “Even the most open-minded girls I’ve met have always gotten a little grumpy when I sleep with their sister.”

“Richter, I’d wouldn’t have a problem if you fucked her right in front of me, knocked her up, and spent the rest of the day explaining to me how good it felt,” Svea said in a calm expression.

“And why’s that?” I asked.

“Because I’d simply sit there, listen to everything she did for you, and prove that I’m better at it,” Svea said in a seductive tone. “A dog may take treats from many different people, but nobody gives belly rubs better than it’s master.”

“Stop it. I’m getting excited here,” I said jokingly. “It’s a shame we don’t have a mental sexual link, isn’t it?”

“I think it’s a benefit, to be honest,” Svea responded. “If we could link minds and go off and fuck in some mental plane of existence, I don’t think we’d ever get anything done. I hate being away from you and your love as it is. I don’t think I could control myself if I could fuck you mentally.”

“I’m so happy that you’re revealing your much more depraved side the better I get to know you,” I said with a happy sigh. “It makes me feel special.”

“If you’ve had any in-depth conversations with Luna or Celestia, you’d know that the older and more bored with regular sex a person gets, the freakier they become,” Svea responded.

“That’s good to know,” I nodded. “Maybe when I get back I can get the qualification your mother wants me to get by having a real dragon sit on my face?”

“I like the sound of that very much,” Svea giggled. “Though I’ll have to be careful. I don’t wanna suffocate you.”

“To be honest, I can’t think of a better way to die,” I said in a truthful manner. “Except maybe having your sister dickriding the other end of me at the same time.”

“Thinking about that makes me imagine a really fucked up family insignia,” Svea commented. “Like having the usual ‘two-animals-facing-towards-each-other-with-some-kind-of-crest-underneath-them’ kind of insignia.”

“I’d be the proudest fucking clan leader in the world if that was my insignia,” I laughed.

“As would I… but speaking of clans,” Svea said, growing serious. “When can Ceralia expect to see her Papa?”

“I’m not sure,” I answered, feeling slightly guilty about the delay there’d be in meeting my daughters. “It depends how long the job I’m doing now takes.”

“Estimates?” Svea asked. “I’d like to know how much longer I have to keep a heated wineskin next to me while I sleep.”

“Don’t say that, it makes me feel bad,” I said in a guilty tone.

“Then come home to me. We’ve been apart for far too long,” she said.

“I can’t. I’ve already booted a hornet’s nest in this city and need to be the one to settle it down again,” I said with a sigh. “I shouldn’t be longer than a month, I promise.”

“Don’t promise,” Svea said. “If you’re not sure, then tell me you’re not sure. I’d rather not keep burning through lantern oil waiting up for you every night you’re late.”

“Please stop. You’re killing me right now,” I begged.

“I know. But in all seriousness: take as long as you have to, but expect to be bedridden next to me for every day I feel like you were gone too long.” Svea said. “You’ll be on a sex ban, of course. Punishment standards.”

“And how long will that be for?”

“For about as long as I can keep myself off you. And after not having your cock in me for five years, you’ll be lucky if you can get through the door,” Svea said.

“Not even gonna wait to get to the bedroom?” I asked.

“Nope. I’ll pin you down and fuck you in the foyer if I have to,” Svea promised. “Then I can show everyone how much I love you.”

“Huh. I haven’t fucked anyone in public for a few years now,” I said, rolling the idea around for a few moments.

“There is a certain rush to it, isn’t there?” Svea asked, lust in her voice. “What gets me off the most is the fact that people act so disgusted, but still don’t stop watching.”

“Honey, you are a freak,” I laughed.

“And don’t you forget it,” Svea said with a seductive purr. “So, do I need to leave you to whatever terrible job you’re doing?”

“Not really,” I said in a softer tone. “If it’s okay with you, I just wanna sit here and feel you a little longer.”

“Of course, My Love,” Svea said, her voice warm and loving.“I’ll sit here with you for as long as you need me to.”

As the two of us fell silent, I felt the warmth of our connection increase. I was warmed from head to toe by the vibrant, loving waves Svea poured onto me and I knew it was the same for her, the connection making me borderline love-drunk to the point of feeling so close and so in love with her that I could almost feel her warm embrace, holding me close to her heart and emitting adoration from every inch of her body.

Sparring Match (Unedited)

After well over an hour sitting in the study ‘with’ Svea, we said our reluctant goodbyes and allowed each other to continue with their day. I left the study, feeling very downtrodden and upset about my ‘wife’ and daughters being so far away, along with the rest… almost all of my family. With a depressed sigh, I headed around the corner and almost bumped headlong into Annerose, managing to stick my hands out and catch her shoulders before an accident occurred.

“Oh!” she exclaimed in surprise, almost dropping the sword she was carrying in her hand. “Hello there.”

“Sorry. I should’ve been paying more attention,” I said quickly, giving her a gentle smile before looking down at the sword she carried. “I haven’t seen you with one of those yet. Going somewhere special?”

“As a matter of fact, yes I am,” Annerose nodded. “I’m heading out to this place’s training yard to get a few rounds in with a practice dummy… I need to shake the dust off with a sword so I don’t get a bollocking from my teacher when she arrives.”

“Teacher?” I asked.

“Yes, my combat instructor, Miss Claire, is supposed to be arriving in Falketurm in the next few days to check the progress of her ‘prize student’ from the Puma Academy in Mallborough.”

“That’s in the Kingdoms, right?” I asked her.

“Yeah, place where I was raised,” Annerose nodded. “Miss Claire was a mother-figure to everyone that she trained, in the same way that Master Vortega is to the Ox Academy and Luna is to the Panther Academy.”

“Hang on, I thought the old guy in Winter’s Maw was the main teacher at the Academy there?”

“Kind of. He’s the current teacher of the Panther School of training, whereas Luna was the creator of it,” Annerose said, giving me a brief education. “She should’ve taught you that in your first years of training.”

“Yeah… she was probably meant to…” I chuckled, scratching the back of my head. “But I think I might’ve skipped… most of my lessons on that kind of stuff.”

“Why?”

“Blowjobs are more interesting that books,” I shrugged.

“And on that note, I’ll bid you farewell,” Annerose said. “I need to go imprint a dummy’s face with the pommel of my sword before I forget how to do it entirely.”

“Maybe I could be your sparring partner?” I asked. “We’ve both got similar levels of training… kind of.”

“I’ve been trained to wield a sword since I was four,” Annerose said with a cocked eyebrow. “How long have you been training for?”

“Let’s not disclose that information and merely ask you to go easy on me?” I asked, batting my eyelashes at her.

Her response was one of a bemused eyeroll followed by a finger beckoning me to follow her.

“Do you not want me to aim for the face?” she asked as we headed out into the training yard. “It being your only asset and all.”

“That hurts my feelings,” I pouted.

“I’d threaten to hurt your balls in this coming round,” she said, looking over her shoulder with a smirk. “But someone upset by that response clearly doesn’t have any.”

“Yes, you may be able to insult my pride,” I shrugged, locking eyes with her as she continued to stare at me. “But can you deface the spirit of that door?”

“What do-” she began, turning around to walk face first into the wooden door she hadn’t seen coming due to looking at me as she walked forward. She slammed nearly every part of her front into it, making a noise akin to a Wildebeest crossed with a puppy as the pain spread through her body, cupping her face in her hands while I hunched over, trying not to die of laughter.

“Don’t. Say. A. Fucking. Word,” she snarled furiously, attempting to boot the door open only to have it give no ground and force her to stagger back slightly.

“It’s a pull door,” I said, on the borderline of crying from how hard I was laughing, the raven-haired warrior’s face now red as a tomato as she gingerly fumbled with the door handle and pulled it open.

“I swear to the heavens that if it was locked, I would’ve killed myself,” she growled as we headed out into the training yard. We took up positions, using the sparring swords’ custom scabbard lock to keep them from flying off during combat instead of using the blades of the weapons, and faced off against one another.

“Now before I punch your teeth down your throat,” Annerose said, placing one hand behind her back in a fencing stance. “Mind telling me a little bit more about yourself?”

“There’s not really much of a story to tell besides the sex,” I chuckled, gripping my sword with both hands as a visual middle-finger to Annerose’s fencing stance and seeing her begrudgingly do the same. “And you’re not a woman who likes that kind of thing.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, rushing forward with a low-side swing that I managed to catch with my blade, slamming my fist into the side of her head and causing her to spin away.

“From what I understand about you, you seem to avoid all mention of the subject, even jokingly,” I responded, clashing swords briefly before she slithered her way past my guard and kneed me in the stomach and slammed her elbow into the back of my head. The blow knocked me to the ground and she placed the scabbard-covered tip of her blade against my head.

“Point to me,” she said, offering me a hand up as she continued to speak. “And the reason I avoid talking about it is because it’s not a subject that should be spoken of as casually as you do.”

“Why not?” I asked, lunging forward with a stab that was knocked aside. “It’s a natural human function, right? You bring up bathroom problems and illnesses with your friends, so why not sex?”

Annerose was silent for a second, unleashing a flurry of blows with more connecting than I would’ve liked, using the disruption in my guard to sneak close, elbow aside my sword arm and lay her sword flat against my neck.

“Point to me,” she said, stepping back and rolling her shoulders, bouncing from one foot to the other as she turned around to face be again. “It might be natural… but it’s too intimate a subject. Sex is supposed to be something special between people in love.”

I’m not sure what the look I gave her was, possibly one of heavy confusion, but whatever it was, it offended her. She lowered her eyes as a blush came onto her face, lowering her sword slightly as it happened.

“You think I’m an idiot, don’t you?” she asked.

“Not at all. I just think differently from you,” I said, walking over to her and putting a hand on her shoulder. “I grew up in a place where sex for bargains, sex for thank you’s, and sex for the sake of it was common. I was introduced to the concept of it when I was eight because I walked in on a visiting prince and one of the castle’s chambermaids nailing in a bedroom I kept all my toys in.”

“That…” she said, her eyes wide with shock. “That must’ve been horrible.”

“It weirded me out, at first,” I shrugged. “But once it was explained to me what they were doing by my parents, my mother in particular being a woman that was very sex-positive, that uncomfortableness soon faded.”

“What do you mean by ‘sex-positive’?” Annerose asked, giving me an unsure look.

“I mean that my mother was never the kind of woman that believed sex should be some taboo, unspoken act that lasted fifteen minutes in the dark before rolling off your partner and crying,” I explained. “She believed that sex should be a pleasurable experience that both parties enjoy thoroughly, be it in just carnal pleasure or never-ending love. She implored more schools to teach people about sex, conception, and other subjects people couldn’t mention without feeling nervous and awkward or giggle uncontrollably at it.”

“I… I guess,” she said, scratching the back of her head.

“And the introduction to it at such a young age made that awkwardness when it came to discussing it melt away,” I shrugged. “I talk to everyone about sex because everyone I talked to was having it. Politicians, councilmen and women, maids, servants, chimney sweeps. Sex was a thing that was ingrained into my lifestyle because it was both a currency and a pastime for so many people. And that’s why I tend to bring it up too much and make people like you uncomfortable.”

“What d’you mean ‘people like me’?” she demanded, insulted by my manner of addressing her.

“I mean people who still feel awkward discussing their sexual preferences, people who can’t openly flirt with someone because they feel uncomfortable with it, and someone who holds sex as some kind of precious item only to be given to a marriage partner,” I explained. “Because that’s the way you’ve been brought up. I don’t think any lesser of you for it, it’s just not who you are?”

“And what about the other girls you’ve slept with?” Annerose asked, nodding her head and taking up a fighting stance again. “Have they been as casual with it as you have?”

“Some, yes. Others, no,” I answered, lashing forward with a series of slashes to push her back, then using my foot to sweep her legs out and place my sword against her throat when she hit the floor. “Point to me. Some of the girls I’ve slept with were willing to have sex within minutes of meeting me.”

“Right, I don’t believe that for a second,” Annerose said with a roll of her eyes. “There’s no woman out there that’s that shameless.”

“Why do you need to be shameless?” I asked, offering her a hand.

“Because you have to have some self-respect, or some lack of self-respect in this case if you just fuck someone within minutes of meeting them,” she said, taking my hand and hefting herself up. “That’s outright whorish.”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “It might be to some. But to me, I see it as a woman willingly sleeping with someone because she enjoys it. Sex isn’t a treat you give the dog when they do something right, it’s an act that both parties should find pleasure in. And I don’t think a woman should be judged on promiscuity when a man doing the same thing becomes a hero.”

“I… well…” she said, unable to find words as she squared her stance again. “I don’t believe you. I just can’t.”

“How do you think it happened?” I asked her, deflecting several blows and booting her several more feet backwards, winding her slightly.

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“What scenario would you envision for that to happen?” I asked her. “Tell me.”

“Well… I’d imagine you met at a party, shared a few drinks, before retiring to her bedroom for the night,” Annerose said, the redness on her cheeks and the lack of any descriptive language giving away her awkwardness.

“What if I told you that I met the woman after taking out a contract on her due to her status as a bandit leader, cut down her crew, and found her fingering her pussy upstairs, away from all the action?” I asked her. “And upon spotting me, demanded that I fuck her on the spot, and me being the polite gentleman that I am, decided to fuck her brains out and keep her on my payroll because of how nice that big, Neko ass was?”

I analysed her face as I spoke, seeing her flinch and redden at every descriptive, sexualised word used in that sentence and grinning decidedly as I finished, managing to knock her down in another clash and place my sword at her throat.

“That there,” I said, pointing at her red face. “You’re ashamed of sex. You can’t even think about it without blushing, can you?”

“I have had sex before, you know?” she barked in an angry manner.

“Was it the way I described it? An act committed for fun on the whim after a night out with a friend or close one?” I asked. “Or was it the other way: an awkward, in-the-dark mess of unpleasant humping?”

“I don’t need to answer that…” she growled.

“You don’t need to,” I said, offering her a hand again.

Once she was up on her feet, she dusted herself off and took up a fighting stance again, rushing at me several times with renewed anger, now putting me in the hot seat.

“So if it’s so unbelievably easy for you to go out and sleep with any woman you want,” she began, lashing vicious attacks from every direction she could. “Why haven’t I seen you with one here? Why haven’t you slept with Kalla yet? Or any other one of Khalifa’s whores?”

“I haven’t slept with Kalla because I can’t bring myself to do it in good conscience,” I said, taking a vicious hook to the jaw and getting knocked on my ass again.

“Point to me,” Annerose said. “And why?”

“She’s not old enough. Her mind is that of a child, a sexually exploited child, and I can’t find that attractive, no matter how beautiful her body is,” I answered, allowing her to help me to her feet. “And the reason I haven’t gone for one of Khalifa’s whores is because I’m too busy training and working.”

“That’s… that’s not what I was expecting to hear…” she answered, rolling her shoulders several times. “I was expecting something much more…”

“Misogynistic?” I offered. “Possessive? Derogatory? Expecting me to be a womanising asshole that uses and discards women while quills because of my attitude to sex?”

“... A little, yeah…” she nodded. “You… you’re not like that?”

“Not ever,” I said with a shake of my head. “It was a message engrained into my head and a code of life I live by more than I live by the written laws of my kingdom: Respect for women. I don’t use and abuse my position to get women to sleep with me, I don’t threaten or blackmail them, I don’t refer to women in derogatory terms nor do I think less of them because of their willingness to sleep with me. Sex is a consensual act between two equals, with both of their opinions, tastes, and desires taken into account during the act. Sex isn’t a man using his partner like a plaything to get himself off and then tossing the used tissue aside for a new one the next day. That’s just not who I am.”

“That’s good to hear,” Annerose said with a small smile. “I imagined that… that you were like all the other rich assholes that used women. I’m glad to see you’re different… and you’re right, Richter.”

“About what?” I asked her.

“I am ashamed,” she admitted with a nod. “Not just ashamed… scared, too. Sex terrifies me, just thinking about it makes my heart beat in a bad way and discussing anything remotely intimate with someone makes my head go light and makes me feel sick with nervousness.”

“There’s nothing wrong with that, Annerose,” I said with a comforting smile, patting her on the shoulder. “I’m not going to judge you because you’re not the same as me. Don’t worry about it.”

“Good… I was kind of worried earlier in this conversation,” she said, grabbing hold of her arm behind her back. “I thought that if I told you I wasn’t interested in sex that… that you wouldn’t like me anymore.”

“No. Not at all. That’s your choice to make, and I’ll still respect, and like, you even if you’re not interested in sleeping with me,” I said with a warm smile. “In fact, if it makes you feel any better, I’ll stop making so many sexual references around you?”

“No, no. I don’t mind it when you do,” she said, flustering quickly and exclaiming her protest. “I wouldn’t want you to try and change the way you operate just because I work differently.”

“And I’ll say the exact same to you,” I nodded, patting her once more on the shoulder and taking a step back. “Come on then, bud. Let’s see if I can’t slap you around a little more.”

“Heh,” Annerose said, scratching her nose and squaring her stance once more. “Good luck with that, pal.”

Guilty Pleasures (Clop) [Unedited]

“Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry!” Annerose exclaimed for the thousandth time, her hands covering her mouth in shock as she bounced around nervously. “I am so sorry!”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said, staring down at my newly-dislocated arm as it hung limply by my side. The pain wasn’t excruciating, no worse than a broken bone, but it was definitely there all the same. A dull, throbbing ache that made its presence known easily, but didn’t bring agony the likes of which I’d break down over. With a trained hand movement, a grit of my teeth, and a forceful shove, the loose limb popped back into its socket with an extra spat of pain for good measure, this one being worth a loud grunt.

“There we go,” I said, wriggling my fingers and patting myself on the shoulder. “Good as new.”

I turned back to look at Annerose, the poor girl guilt-stricken to near-enough tears as she stared at me with glossy eyes.

“I am so sorry,” she repeated. “I got a little carried away with the disarmament and shoved a little harder than I should have. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Annerose,” I chuckled, patting her on the shoulder. “But that marks a good point to stop.”

I wasn’t against calling our match quits. We’d been at it for over three hours, both covered in bruises, blood, and grit after battering each other around the place for such a long time. We were fine now with the adrenaline and the flexed muscles, but both knew agony was going to come quick in the morning once our bodies had calmed down and realised the extent of the injuries.

“A-Alright…” Annerose nodded, still clearly upset about the injury she caused. “...Sorry.”

“Stop worrying,” I smiled, ruffling her hair before patting her on the back. “I’m fine. Now, it’s getting pretty late in the day. Are you gonna camp here for the night or make the trip back to your place?”

“I need to get home and press my uniform for when Miss Claire arrives this week,” Annerose said with a weighty sigh. “Thanks for helping me train. I’ll see you round.”

“You too,” I nodded as she walked towards the door. “And be safe out there.”

“I will,” she said with a smile, going through the door and disappearing from sight. With myself to myself, I decided that a semi-preventative method for the agony I was to face in the morning would be a hot, steamy bath. So I quickly took myself up to the hot spring-esque bathroom in Luna’s quarters, stripped down, and sunk my tired and bruised body into the gorgeous water and allowed the warm bath to cleanse the sweat and dirt from my body. There was only one problem with my relaxing bath.

The pair of white cat ears attached to the buxom submarine that was swimming underneath the water.

“Kalla,” I said, the ears twitching in response to her name being called. “I didn’t realise you were in here.”

She broke the surface slowly, poking her head out with a devious grin as she looked at me.

“Uh-huh,” she nodded. “I’m a kitty that likes bathing. I can also see your cock under the water. It’s very big. Can I suck it?”

“No, Kalla,” I said quickly, turning her down immediately.

“Why not?” she asked with a pouting expression. “It’ll be fun for us both.”

“I don’t like the idea,” I said with a shake of my head. “It just... unnerves me.”

“Oh… I get it,” she said, cocking an eyebrow. “You’re one of them gay fellas, right? The ones that don’t like girls?”

“No. I’m not gay, Kalla,” I said with a chuckle, watching her as she began to move around the large bath, drifting across the surface like a swan on a lake.

“Then why don’t you want me to suck your cock?” she asked, swimming closer to me.

“Because you’re… you’re too young,” I said in a heavy tone.

“No I’m not,” she said with a confused look. “I’m twenty years old. That’s more than old enough.”

“I thought you said you didn’t know how old you were?” I asked her.

“I remembered,” she shrugged. “I looked at a sword on a wall and that helped me remember that there was a guy with a sword at my birthday where Mr Williams gave me a cake with twenty candles in it. So that’s how old I am.”

“Then you’re not old enough up here,” I said, tapping her on the skull, much to her irritation. “You still have the mind of a child. I couldn’t sleep with you in good conscience with your mental age. It doesn’t feel right.”

“What if I suck your cock?” she asked with a smile. “That’d feel right, right?”

“I think you’re missing the point here,” I said with a sigh.

“A lot of people say that to me,” she shrugged. “I’m not sure why… wanna fuck my tits instead?”

“You’re very focussed on sex, aren’t you?” I queried.

“S’what I was brought up to do,” she nodded. “I know sex and I know stealing better than anyone else. Don’t know much else though. Like how to tie my laces, what the word addendum means, or how to spell Filet Mignon.”

“Are you serious?” I asked, being in complete disbelief at her inability to tie her shoelaces.

“Of course not, silly!” she giggled. “I don’t even know what Filet Mignon is. But I suck dick really well and can crack any safe in the world. And at the end of the day, isn’t that what matters?”

“...” I was silent for a moment, staring at the catgirl blowing bubbles in the water for a long moment. “No. Not at all.”

“Well you’re boring,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Can we fuck already?”

“Did you not hear what I said?” I asked her.

“I did indeed,” she nodded, proceeding to do a terrible, mocking impression of me. “I’m Richter, I’m super boring, don’t like to have any fun with super-sexy catgirls, and am totally gay.”

“I’m not gay,” I repeated.

“Where’s your proof?” she asked in an arrogant manner.

“You genuinely are an eight year old, aren’t you?” I asked her.

“Might be,” she shrugged before getting close to my face. “But at least I’m not gay.”

“You’re really annoying.”

“I know you are but what am I?”

“I’m not doing this with you.”

“I know you are but what am I?”

“If I fuck you, will you stop being annoying?”

“Maybe,” she shrugged, bringing the rest of her stacked, thicc body out of the water and leaning over me with a seductive grin. “Will you stop being gay?”

Having just about enough of her childish antics and being at the point to sacrifice my moral standings to simply avoid being annoyed by the big-breasted catgirl, I scooped her up out of the bath and laid her down on her back outside of the marble water, spreading her legs and beginning to dine on her pussy.

Kalla’s eyes hit the back of her head immediately, latching her thick, fuzzy paws onto the back of my head as I lapped at her cunt with my tongue, gentle purrs falling from her mouth as she grinded her crotch against my face, her rapidly-wetting pussy tasting delicious on my tongue. I began to massage her thick thighs with my hands, rubbing my thumbs in circles around the insides of her legs, drawing the circles closer and closer to her lower lips while probing her tight, inner walls with my strong tongue.

“Wow…” she purred after a moment. “I didn’t know gay men could eat pussy so well.”

Growling into her vagina in annoyance, I used my other hand to massage her clit, toying with her sensitive flesh and getting a shivery growl from the Nekomata, her claws extending from a brief moment and scratching the back of my head. She soon retracted the razor-like objects with a quiet apology, her velvety-smooth paw-pads now massaging my scalp as she groaned and giggled as I ate her out. She was soon nearly humping my mouth at this point, much more ragged and raspy breathing coming from her as she drew close to orgasm.

I began to lick more forcefully, now parting her pussy lips with the flat of my tongue, getting more and more of her sweet taste as my fingers prodded and rubbed the outer areas of her cunt once my tongue dived deep inside her, her wetness having coated the sides of my mouth as shivers and giggles became the only thing the catgirl could respond to my treatment of her in. My cock was now throbbing against my abdomen, standing at its full height and thickness, ready to slide into the quivering catgirl at any point. I held myself back, waiting for the perfect moment to fuck her properly, and that moment was approaching soon.

With the catgirl’s body now coated in a mix of water, sweat, and her own lubricant, she came hard and fast, forcing me to move my head away as she squirted her juices into the bath behind us. The large spray lasted for a good moment, her eyes rolled back, cheeks flushed, and her body locked as she came violently. Her tongue hung outside her mouth as he flow came to a stop, her body unlocking from her carnal prison and beginning to ride on her post-orgasm glow.

I quickly interrupted this little moment by ramming my entire fourteen inches into her squirt-slicked cunt, the head of my cock hitting her cervix and an moan of pleasure tearing from the Neko’s lips. My own grunt of pleasure accompanied her wails, her pussy being one of the best I’d had in a long time. The sensation of her tight snatch brought back memories of my younger years of fucking anything with a pussy, a decent face, and tits over a C-cup. The warmth of that perfect cunt was exactly what I needed to restart my sex drive full and proper.

I latched my hands onto her thick hips, gripping her tightly as I began to pump my monster cock deep into her little kitty cunt, the thick head of my dick hitting her cervix and almost into her womb, the sheer size of my member alone being more than enough to get Kalla drooling out of the sides of her mouth, never mind the pleasure brought on by the balls-deep fucking I was giving her. Her enormous tits bounced and leaped with each powerful thrust, my eyes locked onto her toned abdomen as I watched the muscles flex and tighten to keep herself straight and on her elbows.

The little cat had now, like many women before and many more to come, had had what little intelligence she had fucked out of the back of her head. Words failed her and sentences no longer existed, her only manner of speech being either begging me for more or a repeating chorus of ‘fuck’ and ‘yes’, her pussy clamping down tight as she came all over my cock, spilling her hot juices out onto my crotch as I fucked her to and through another orgasm. Her head slammed off the warm marble flooring as she threw it back for a scream of pleasure, a grin spreading onto my face as I realised I hadn’t lost my touch after all these years.

I wrapped my arms around her waist, lifting her up as I stood up in the bath, getting her to cling tightly to my body as I began to fuck her harder, locking lips with the beautiful little whore as I fucked her through her second body-rocking orgasm, her mind a mess of white noise and thoughts of pleasure, my hands squeezing and slapping that big, Neko ass of hers as her huge tits were squished tightly against my torso, her rock-hard nipples poking me gently as every nerve in her body seemed to glow with pleasure.

The fucking didn’t stop there, indulging more and more in the Incubus side my training demanded I lock away for five years, I truly stretched my legs and began to hammer her cunt at near bone-shattering force, the Neko screaming pleasure and words of adoration into my mouth as she sucked my tongue, seconds away from swearing lifelong loyalty if only I made her cum a third time.

Which, of course, I did.

I pulled out of her pussy as she came a third time, squirting more of her delicious pussy juices all over my crotch, my mind made up as to what I was to claim next, and that prize was her glorious, Nekomata ass. I turned her around and placed her down in the water, bending her over the side of the bath and slapping her slut ass hard enough to turn it red, doing it repeatedly to watch that big butt jiggle. By the time both cheeks were bright red, she was begging for it. And being the humble sex god that I was, I rammed my cock into her tight asshole with nary a moment’s thought.

Her tongue fell from her mouth and her mind blanked yet again, my muscular hips pounding against that fat ass, digging my fingers into her hips as I fucked her brain further and further out of her skull, words failing her more than ever as she was reduced to a mewling cocksleeve, laying flat on her stomach, squashing her enormous tits under her body and drooling a large pool onto the floor. My cock had caused the catgirl to ascend to Heaven and beyond.

This was a practice I intended to do more and with many more precious little pussies.

I was at my limit at this point, grinning widely as I came buckets into her slut ass, my cum filling up her organs and stretching her toned belly out, swelling it nearly as large as her E-Cup tits, cumming more and more into my beautiful little whore, picking her up straight and holding my hands on her stomach, feeling the tight skin stretch like a balloon before forcing her down again and pulling out, pint after pint of cum jetting from her gaping asshole and into the bath, the pool of drool on the floor getting ever bigger as her stomach shrank once more and the cum flow was reduced to nothing more than sputters that spilled down her thick thighs.

I clapped the catgirl whore on the ass, feeling my Incubus side retreating now that my loins had been sated. My normal, rational mind returned to me as I leaned down and kissed her on the back of the neck, gently massaging her back as I leaned over her ears and whispered quietly into them.

“I fuck pretty good for a gay guy, don’t I?”

Advice From Aunt Luna (Unedited)

I was a terrible person. I was a fucking disgrace.

I was sat with my head on my arm in the dining area of the tower, having hit it and quit it with the now-infatuated catgirl I swore I’d never touch, swore on my honour as a decent human being to not even think about in a sexual manner and within seconds of seeing her nude and willing I’d rutted her harder than I’d rutted anything in a long time. I was disgusted with myself for my actions, feeling sick to my stomach that I’d fucked her. That I’d enjoyed fucking her as much as I did on top of that. I sighed in a deflated manner, hearing the loud crunch of an apple from the pantry as I lifted my head up to see Luna leaning against the table with a fresh apple in her hand and a confused look on her face.

“What’s wrong with you?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I shredded my moral fibres in less than twenty minutes,” I admitted.

“Fucked Kalla?” she suggested.

“Yeah,” I nodded. “How’d you guess?”

“You have the expression of someone that’s coming to terms with fucking an underaged individual,” Luna said, sitting down at the table across from me. “Don’t worry, you’ll either harden your resolve to never do it again, or your guilt will melt away around the… third or fourth time you’ve done it. Trust me.”

“How can you be so nonchalant about that?” I asked. “About a lot of things, actually. You bring up child molestation, murder, and all kinds of disgusting topics like you were talking about a fucking bread recipe.”

“Eh, you’ve got a right to know,” Luna shrugged. “It’s not something I keep secret, anyway. The reason I can bring up, joke about, and even do the disgusting things I talk about is because I have no moral fibre nor any sort of conscience due to over four thousand years of living through the most fucked up shit and doing the most fucked up shit you can ever imagine. My innocence, humanity, and psyche are so completely destroyed that the reason I haven’t turned into a mass-murdering villain more than once is because there’s no logical point to it.”

“... You’re fucking kidding me, right?” I asked.

“Not at all. My emotions, political and religious beliefs, and decisions are all dictated by the best outcome,” Luna shrugged. “I’m essentially an emotionless husk that forms bonds with people on a surface level that are genuine, but will be severed immediately if they become illogical.”

“That’s… horrible.” I commented.

“Oh yeah. I’m a monster. Both Celestia and I are exactly the same. We have friends, loved ones, and people we trust, but are perfectly ready to sacrifice all of them if it’s for the greater good or a logical reason. For example: I’d be more than ready to kill you without hesitation if you ever became a threat. Say you went rogue or were overcome by your Nightmare Form; I’d put you down like a rabid dog in the quickest and most efficient way possible.”

“That makes me feel comfortable,” I said in a drained tone.

“If that makes you feel bad then let me tell you about the time I smothered a baby in their cot to prevent them being brought up to continue a race war, assassinated the toddler prince of a country we were at war with, and butchered a pregnant empress as an example to her people to strike fear into them to prevent an uprising after we’d conquered the country,” Luna said, counting each event off on her finger. “I am the most heartless, evil, and cruelest people on this planet and have tales told of my doings to the Elven children as scary stories to make them behave.”

I blinked blankly at Luna for several seconds. Ignoring the ice-cold temperature my blood had dropped to, this revelation about both her and my Grandmother was horrifying. I’d known for my entire life that they were both dangerous, but this little chat seemed to prove to me that they were pure evil. Murdering several types of children and slaughtering pregnant women was something reserved for shock-horror plays and serial killer diaries, not the behaviour of supposedly-regal rulers. I wasn’t sure what to think about them now, knowing even some of the deeds they had done.

“I can see in your eyes that you’re scared, Richter,” Luna said, crunching her apple again. “But to be honest with you, you have every right to be. I had that exact same look on my face hearing stories from older Alicorn of all the ghastly things they’d done to preserve peace and strengthen their rule. They were stories that kept me up at night and made me wake up in cold shivers. I was in your position, swearing that I’d never do anything like that in my life… but you can’t tell what the future holds.”

“Am… am I going to end up like you?” I asked, slightly worried about it.

“Do you want the answer your mother would give or the answer I’d give?” Luna asked with a bored expression.

“Your answer,” I nodded.

“Oh my yes,” she said with a grin. “You’ll become a tyrant as everything life throws at you whittles away your humanity and turns you into a jaded, hateful, bitter, old man trapped in the youthful body. You’ll probably go through phases of rejecting any contact with the world, then fully indulge in your hateful acts and draw pleasure from them, sexual and otherwise, and you’ll then probably wise up to where Celestia and I are in life: try to live as justly as possible but having no problems setting up a few assassinations, rapes, and child murders if it prevents problems later on down the road.”

“Why rapes?” I asked.

“It’s a phenomenal intimidation tactic,” Luna shrugged. “Completely destroys a person’s confidence and sense of humanity, and that makes them much less eager to rebel or cause a fuss.”

“I would never do that,” I said, fiery denial spilling from my mouth.

“Is this the same way you’d never fuck Kalla?” Luna asked, raising an eyebrow.

“That’s different-” I began before being cut off.

“Of course it is, consensual and nonconsensual is a big difference,” Luna nodded. “But the problem isn’t just that. It’s the fact that you were able to shut off your moral compass long enough to fuck the life out of an ‘innocent, mentally challenged young girl’ because it was something you’d draw pleasure or benefit from. And doing things like that, as you can attest to, is a lot like killing people: it only gets easier and easier. The more and more you perform actions, be it beatings, murders, theft, assassination, arson, torture, or even rape, the easier it gets because you learn to shut off your morals and do it without remorse.”

“Then I’ll make sure I never start doing that,”

“Is that in the same way you never started fucking Kalla?”

“...”

“Richter… take it from me. We all start out as wide-eyed, soulful innocents. But the world is a dark place and it isn’t a matter of when it strips you of your innocence. It’s a matter of when. And if you manage to make it to a thousand years old, I want to sit down with you at a table and have you discuss with me every man you’ve had murdered, every woman you’ve raped, and every war you’ve started just because they had something you want,” Luna chuckled. “May I ask you something?”

“Sure…” I said apprehensively.

“Have you ever heard of the ‘two paths in life’ saying?” she asked me. “The path of light and path of dark?”

“Yes…”

“Let me tell you a little secret I’ve learned in my years,” Luna said, leaning closer to me. “There aren’t two paths. There’s no light path and dark path. There’s only a slope. A slope from your high horse of holiness into the dark depth of depravity and dirt, Richter. And d’you wanna know the only thing you need to push you down that slope?”

“What?” I asked.

“Time, my boy,” she said with a serious tone. “Just survive long enough, endure the world and let it wear away your smile to reveal the darkness underneath. And let’s be honest here, you’re not a pinnacle of paragon purity, are you? You wash in sin. Live in it. You bathe in and drink the sex of your female family members, you kill indiscriminately if you feel justified in doing so, and you’ve already sacrificed your morals by fucking something you swore previously to never touch. Face it Richter, you’re already slipping deeper and deeper. It’s only a matter of time before you slide right into the darkness that’s waiting to swallow you whole.”

“I am not an evil person,” I said defiantly.

“Not yet,” Luna chuckled. “But when we get home, when you next fill the womb of the woman who gave birth to you with your cum, ask her how far she’s slipped into darkness. And once she’s done dickriding the child she raised for eighteen years, she might tell you a story about the innocent little Alicorn that was afraid to tell boys she liked them. And then she might tell you to fuck her in the ass.”

“You sound like you’re glorifying this whole ‘turning evil thing’, Luna,” I said in a cold tone.

“I do, don’t I?” she asked, leaning back in her seat. “I think I let the mask slip a little too much. After all, I don’t want you to see what you’ll become just yet, do I?”

Research and Realisation (Unedited)

After the sex with Kalla, the talk with Luna, and myself noticing a change in the way I thought and acted during sex, I decided it was high time to take a visit to the tower’s library and try to educate myself on my heritage, demonic or otherwise. Rifling through the bookshelves brought me to a book called ‘Demons: An Introduction’. Seeing this as the best place to start due to me having next-to-no knowledge on what I even was, I took the book from the shelf and sat down at a table, reading the introductory page of the book to gage whether or not it was worth my time:

Demons are a widely misunderstood race, whether through corrupt religious teachings or a simply lack of education, people have scapegoated this entire spectrum of creatures to red, horned monsters that feed on souls. This simply isn’t true. Demons are much closer to humans than most people care to accept and they have nearly as many off-shoots, subcultures, subspecies, and races of demons as we humans do. This book will give you a basic overlook at almost every kind of demon known to modern man and attempt to wash away the stigma this entire species is given thanks to fanatics and simpletons.

Wow. Looks like someone likes his demons. I scanned the contents page to get to the sex demons section, seeing more subsections than I expected to. The types of sex demons included your obvious Incubi and Succubi, but also spanned to Futanari demons, like Advalia, but Lust Demons, Punisher Demons, and eve Harem Demons. Though interesting topics, I needed to focus on my species of Incubus, just to try and answer some questions as to what the hell was happening to be. Skipping to the page I needed, I began to read through the text:

Incubi demons, at least in their fake forms, appear as human as you and I. They have no actively distinguishing features at first glance, no tell-tale signs of behaviour or attitude, and no specific symbol or item that can force them to revert to their demonic form, unlike the Succubus.

That was new.

The Incubus does have a semi-inhuman quality, and that tends to be an extremely large set of genitalia that they employ during their Demonic Feed, in this case masquerading as sex. The Incubus has several sex-related abilities, though none are as lethal as their female counterparts. They drain energy in varying degrees to boost their own strength and heal themselves if injured, can use specific magic to brainwash their victim into obeying their every order, this being a visible change in the victim as their pupils disappear and their irises take on a dull glow, their semen, if used on a barren woman, can restore the reproductive organs to a working order, and they also have a passive lust pheromone that attracts all nearby females, though not as strong as their brainwashing technique.

Right, so besides the ability to heal myself through sex, there wasn’t much new information there. So I scanned through the rest of the pages until I came to a subsection labelled ‘Physical and Mental Development’. I figured that was what I’d be looking for, so I dug into the writing straight away:

When it comes to the sex demon archetype, the Incubi reign supreme. They are the dominant partner in all relationships with other sex demons, including the Punisher and Futanari Demons, and this attitude is shown during their Feed session, or their form of sex. While a Succubi will naturally become submissive in a sexual situation, Incubi always become the Alpha male, even if their natural personality is not so. They become so controlling and dominant in their sexual activities that it borderlines misogynistic, often verbally referring to whatever they are copulating with in very sexist and derogatory terms, much like the Succubus only not referring to themselves by these terms.

But unlike the Succubus, the Incubus does not switch roles as they draw closer to orgasm. A Succubus will often switch positions, both physically and mentally and become the dominant partner, pushing them closer to orgasm at which point her partner will die, be it male or female. Now this ability is nullified in a Claimed Succubus as the energy drain lessens with a Claimed Incubus, as a Claimed Succubus learns to be dominant and a Claimed Incubus learns to be submissive. Unclaimed versions of either species, however, keep their usual traits.

Once the Incubus achieves orgasm, they will usually pour an inhuman amount of seminal fluid into their partner, often reaching amounts that become physically dangerous to their partner and can risk organ rupture. It is not a skill that many young Incubus know they possess, but they are able to control the force and amount of their ejaculation, drawing from passive magic to continuously create seminal fluid indefinitely as long as their magic reserves are full.

That’s… well, that’ll come in handy eventually, I guess. But I guess I had my answer: the reason I turned into such an asshole during sex is because it’s a species thing, not because I was rubbing away a layer of fake personality to reveal an asshole. But I was intrigued now, having found this an involving read, so I decided to push on to the social section:

As many people know and often decry, incest is extremely common between demon families, and even more so between Incubi and Succubi families. While the two are often seen as two sides of the same coin, they are different species but they can also produce offspring of either species if they Claim one another and reproduce. Once the children are born and reach their sexual maturity, around thirteen or fourteen for both species, they are instructed and taught everything they would need to know about sex, the father often handling the daughters-

Oh no.

-and the mother usually teaching her son(s) how to properly handle their size, power, and semen volumes. Its often a common trend for an Incubus to replace his father as the ‘husband’ to his mother if something were to happen to them, as a Claimed Succubus becomes very attached to their lover, unlike an Unclaimed Succubus who does not form loving relationships with anyone and instead floats from victim to victim to increase their strength.

… Slightly promising, if I’m being honest. I know I could be a better husband to Mom than dad ever was. So, scratching my head and putting together all the pieces of what I’d learned here: Incubi seemed to be misogynistic, sex-crazed, super-endowed, cumflation fetishists that adored fucking their mothers?

It was an accurate way to describe what I was becoming and I had no qualms with accepting that fact. I just needed to get girls who could use magic to stretch their stomachs even more and I’d really be able to go to town with my power. I went back to reading, skimming through to try and find any mention of ‘loss of moral fibre’ as a chapter to try and find some comfort that it was a natural demon thing instead of what Luna told me… though I’m not sure why I found comfort in thinking it was natural.

Maybe so I could be given the speech of ‘It’s natural for boys your age’ again. Heh… no. Not at all. I ran my hands through my hair, scratching my scalp and leaning back in my chair. I had to admit I was terrified about what Luna had told me. Not terrified about doing horrible things, terrified about being okay with them. But she had already raised a good point: I was a killer and a committer of one of humanity’s worst sins several times over… but felt no guilt for it.

She had to be right, didn’t she? I’d heard stories of all the things she’d done, that Celestia had done, but at least hoped that they did it with a heavy heart, that they regretted or felt bad for what they’d done. But now? Now it seemed like they could commit genocide to wipe out an entire race for the good of their kingdom and sleep like a log that same night. They were monsters, inhuman, vile creatures that counted their sins like a farmer could count his rice.

They had hearts and souls as black as coal and I was destined to become just like them. I had rules of what I did and didn’t do because it was immoral. But how long would that last for? Would I make it to fifty before I killed a kid to keep him quiet? Would I make it to a hundred before raping a woman to break her spirit? Would I make it to a thousand without becoming a tyrant? Was I going to become one of history’s greatest monsters simply through perseverance? Would it be made worse that I was a demon? I wasn’t even talking about the Incubus thing… my grandfather was an Archdemon. He was the Lord of the Hollow Realm, a monster of pure evil and unrivalled power from what I’d been told.

Would I become him? Was there a choice? I’d never considered the nature vs nurture argument, but the book I’d just read told me that it was in my nature to become a manipulative womaniser as soon as my dick was hard… was I one already? Sure, the sex I’d had was consensual, I’d never once fucked a girl and then thrown her out of my bedroom but… I’d spared a murderous catgirl because she had a nice ass. I impregnated her single mother because it was something to do. I’d agreed to help an age-old dragoness get something she wanted just so I could rut her and… and I’d essentially raped her before I’d even done that.

I hadn’t thought about it in so long but there was no denying it. The first time I’d fucked Svea, when I railed her in the ass just outside the underground city… I didn’t fuck her because she said yes… I forced myself on her and she just didn’t say no.

And I’d been completely okay with that because she’d enjoyed the sex.

I lay my head on the desk and groaned, gripping my hair tightly and growling under my breath, guilt, insecurity, and fear all washing over in an amount equal to the cum I’d sprayed into women I’d barely known. They weren’t girlfriends or wives… they were cocksleeves with different colour schemes. Pairs of tits with a face stapled onto them. I’d objectified, manipulated, and fucked so many women before I’d even had a chance to ask them their names. I gave a Nekomata twins before I even gave her my home address… and the worst part?

I was okay with it then… and I still am now.

I liked sex, enjoyed fucking beautiful women, adored the fact that I had so many faceless pair of big tits ride my cock merely because it was something fun to do. The hands I’d offered to help were, intentionally or not, leashes and presents to nail them to my side so I could wear them and switch them out whenever I got tired with them. This entire realisation came tumbling down onto me all at once and bounced off without a single feeling of guilt or remorse for being a womanising asshole.

I had no decency, was a user, a bailer, and a terrible person and I just didn’t care about it. I didn’t want to change, didn’t wanna stop what I did. I wanted to keep doing it, didn’t I? Never stop ploughing a fresh or a familiar cunt and filling it up with a child they had to take care of. Sure, Larra and Svea were visiting the castle. But I was nowhere near them, they’d raised them on their own without their father nearby, all on their own without even hearing their father’s voice.

I felt like I was swapping between personalities at this point. The innocent young man who tries to do what’s best and the selfish, immature cunt who only wants what suits him.

Bring the kids to live with me and we’ll be a family!

I’m not gonna kill you as long as you let me fuck you!

I’ll be here for you and the kid whenever you need me!

Hey, honey. Want me to get you pregnant and kick you to the side of the road after knowing me for less than six hours?

I was morphing between two people every time a bra was taken off and felt no guilt about it either way, be my reasons rational or irrational, I adored my women too much to abandon them and adored women too much to stick to one of mine. I had a serious problem and it was a problem I wasn’t serious about. I could go talk to someone about it, maybe Luna or Advalia… but they wouldn’t understand. They were both sex-crazed and had fucked me before, but I needed to talk to another demon like me.

I needed to talk to Mom about this. I needed to know how she didn’t rip herself apart before she’d… claimed dad, or whatever she’d done. Did she roll with the lust all the time or did she try to keep herself restricted. I needed to know how she’d done it. I slammed the book shut, bolted upstairs to a quiet place, and prepared to see if I could contact Svea to ask her to get Grael to switch bodies with me, because after all:

Momma Knows Best.

All The Way (Clop) [Unedited]

It was at this point I didn’t know what part of my mother I missed more: Her warm embrace or her warm tongue. At that moment it was leaning more towards the latter, because the way she used that thick, trained muscle of hers to work my cock was a feeling I didn’t ever want to stop. The oral expert, thanks to the extra ten inches Grael had on me, had a hell of a lot of cock to work with and used every inch to make me squirm and slobber as she slicked and licked the enormous wolf cock from tip to knot.

I was inadvertently drooling from the mere contact of her tongue with my cock, but once she started rubbing her face and tongue in my nuts, lovingly sucking each one of my apple-sized balls, I was panting loudly, my fur slicked with spit and chest heaving like an excited puppy. Cadance herself was clearly enjoying the thick smell of my chunky nuts, her eyes rolling back several times as she inhaled and sucked the leathery ballsack. Her hand moved to the top of my shaft, rubbing the tip with her soft palms and making me squirm, large amount of pre leaking from the tip and slicking her hand from her fingertips to her wrists.

“We’re gonna need to be careful we don’t get you to top too soon,” she said, sucking the base of my shaft while keeping her eyes locked onto me, my heart pounding as the loving looks she lavished me with. “It may be you in Grael’s body, but Grael isn’t built for sex like you are. If you cum any time soon, we’ll have to wait a while before you can get it back up again.”

“I’m willing to spend as much time with you as I need to, Mom,” I answered.

“Then why aren’t you here with me now?” she asked with a raised eyebrow. “Even if you’re smaller, I’d much rather be sucking your cock than your brother’s…”

“I…” I said, unable to find a response. “I’m sorry…”

“Then make it up to me,” she said, pumping her hand up and down the first seventeen inches of my quivering cock as she began to suck my balls harder. “Fuck me hard enough with this dirty wolf dick to satisfy me until you come home. Then we can really get started.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” I said, drooling more at the thought.

“You should be,” she giggled in an almost sinister fashion. “I’m finally going to show you how a Lilim can fuck when she’s using everything she’s got.”

“Stop it…” I grinned. “I’m gonna cum just thinking about it.”

“Then let’s make sure it’s a good load,” Cadance giggled, sliding herself up my shaft and placing a large amount of it between her big, heaving tits before positioning her mouth atop the shaft. “After all: You’ve apparently got nowhere to be.”

It was as Mom began to rub her massive tits up and down my shaft and stretch her jaw out to fit my monster cock into that hot little mouth of hers that I realised how shit a fuck Luna was in comparison. Sure, Luna’s tits and ass were bigger than Mom’s, but that was only because she was essentially an upscaled version of my mother, so of course she’d be bigger. But what she wasn’t was better. Luna had experience, yeah. A lot more than my mother had, but if Luna’s best blowjob was compared to the no-effort one my mother was giving me right now, Luna’s cocksucking skills were as high-class as beef jerky while my Mom’s least-effort blowjob was filet mignon.

I couldn’t stop my leg from kicking rapidly as she sucked and titfucked me, wet sound of slurping and sucking coming from the beautiful demon, her level of skill and pleasure amazing me even further due to her not even being in her Succubus form yet. I began to awkwardly pump my hips forward, trying to get more than seven inches in her mouth, but she made it clear she was in control here and that she was forcing me to wait until she was ready.

“Bad dog,” she said, flicking the head of my cock and making me yelp a little. “Let Mommy do what she wants and then you can have your fun.”

Femdom Cadance. I was okay with that.

“Mom?” I asked in an awkward manner.

“Yes, Honey?” she responded.

“Could… could you show me your True Succubus form?” I asked, sounding like a child that wanted extra candy. “The one with the tail?”

“I’m not sure,” she said after a moment of thought. “I don’t know if you can handle it in Grael’s body…”

“Please?” I whimpered, giving her my best puppy-dog eyes. “Only for a little?”

“Alright, fine,” she nodded, removing herself from my spit-slicked shaft and resting on her knees. “But only for a few minutes.”

“Awesome!” I exclaimed, my tail wagging in excitement beneath me. “You’re the best, Mom!”

“Of course I am,” she nodded, closing her eyes and resting her hands on her legs. “Now be warned, I might be a little friskier than usual in this form, even more than the lesser one.”

“Is that possible?” I asked sarcastically.

“Just you wait…” she smirked, taking a deep breath before a bright, near-blinding pink light consumed her entire form, the light growing and expanding parts of her body with a loud humming sound, forcing me to squint and look away from it for a brief moment before the light shattered off her body, revealing the closest thing to a sex deity I’d ever seen.

There were the usual changes: darker skin, thicker lips, and bigger T&A. But her body had grown as well, putting her at the same height and bust as Luna. Her lips were now glossed, her glowing pink eyes had her pupils change into pulsing, pink lovehearts, she sported a set of bat wings, tucked against her back, a large, lashing tail that had a spade-shaped tip on the end of it with what seemed like a hole in it, and a pair of long, gnarled horns that swept upwards to a foot above her head. She giggled, her voice now having changed to a deeper, more seductive pitch, and licked her thick, glossed lips, revealing a pair of sharp fangs tucked behind them as she crawled back over to me.

“So?” she asked in her new, sexier tone. “Does baby like?”

“Baby wants,” I nodded, having lost all ability to look away from the beauty that lay before me. “But baby has a question.”

“Ask away,” she nodded, crawling on top of me and grinding her even softer cunt against my massive cock.

“Why do people fantasise about angels when there’s creatures like you around?” I asked.

“Mhm… such sweet words from such a dirty boy,” she said, sliding herself down onto my cock, my eyes rolling back and tongue hanging from my mouth, my mother doing the same with her face as well. “Nhhn… such a big, dirty boy…”

She continued lowering herself until the head of my cock pushed past an even tighter entrance, feeling something stretch around the head and then clamp down tighter on me before my mother hilted the entire thing.

“Was… was that your-” I began before being cut off.

“Cervix?” she asked in a confident manner. “Why, yes. Yes it was. Mommy can take this big, dog dick all the way into her womb in this form. I’m built to take cock bigger than my body if needs be. There are a lot of demons where I come from and we’re used as cocksleeves rather often. At least, I would be if I wasn’t raised here.”

“Can you be mine?” I asked, mystified and amazed by her new sexual prowess, which was saying something compared to her ability to make most men cum in eight seconds in her ‘human’ form.

“For now: Yes,” she nodded. “But not always. However, let’s forget about later. I want you now.”

She leaned forward, wrapping her foot-long tongue around my limp oral muscle and began drinking the drool from it as she started to ride me, pumping herself up and down my enormous cock as her inhumanly-good pussy dripped its lubricant down over my balls, the warm fluids making them slack instinctively. While her pussy was amazing, the true pleasure came from the womb penetration, feeling my cock pop in and out of tighter cove through her squeezing cervix again and again made my head spin, barely able to focus on anything besides pleasure.

Words couldn’t be formed anymore, Mom’s tongue pumped me with aphrodisiac as mine did to her, her pussy pumped my body with pleasure, and her presence alone pumped my body with content. I wrapped my paws around that big, fucking ass of hers as best I could, meeting her riding with powerful, hammering thrusts that made her groan and growl in pleasure. I was completely out of my rational mind, operating on instinct alone as I could just make out the wet, squelching sound of my mother’s pussy getting hammered by my thick cock, growls and yelps of animal desire leaking into my mother’s maw.

I wanted to cum in her so badly. I wanted to fill the womb my cock was already in with pups that weren’t even my own. She’d never let me knock her up in my own body, but this? This would be animals she wouldn’t have to raise. This would be pets she could play with and still focus on her own children if she wanted to. I knew she’d studded Grael out years ago to get a few litters of Direwolf pups to sell off. But she could be the bitch this time around.

She could be my bitch.

The thought of it caused me to leak more than ever, able to feel the mixture of my mom’s sweet pussy juice mixed in with thick wolf pre as I continued to pound her harder and harder, the gorgeous Succubus picking up her own riding speed, now hammering herself down onto my cock and gaining a grunt from both of us on impact. I was less than a minute away from blowing my load into her womb. I could just cum into her and hope she just let nature take its course, but that wasn’t enough for me.

I needed it to be consensual. I needed it to be an agreement between the both of us. I needed to have the satisfaction of being the stud that fucked a whole litter into her womb. I needed that more than anything. Trying to gather my thoughts together enough to speak, I managed to spit the sentence into her ear as I got closer and closer to peaking, every scent, liquid, tight clench, and bounce making me fear cumming too early to get her consent.

“Mom…” I said in a whining tone. “Can I get you pregnant?”

She responded almost immediately, no anger or disgust in the sentence, merely curiosity.

“Why?” she asked, staring at me directly in my eyes.

“I… I don’t know,” I answered, shaking my head. “But I can’t find anything hotter than you letting me fuck a whole basket of puppies into your womb. I know it can’t happen when I’m normal… but like this… they’ll be small enough not to be noticed when you’re pregnant, you’ll have them out in a few months, and then you can sell them or keep them if you want. I just want to knock you up so much.”

“Well, I guess you can take Richter out of the Incubus, but you can’t take the Incubus out of Richter,” she said, giving me a peck on the cheek. “You’ve finally gotten every Incubus boy’s dream: impregnating your mother.”

“Mom… please,” I begged. “Let me knock you up…”

“Normally, I’d say no,” she smirked. “But you’re right. Nobody has to know and nobody will know, and it can just stay between you and me, my precious baby boy.”

“So… you’re saying-” I began, seconds away from popping.

“Go on, Big Boy,” she nodded, wrapping her arms and legs around me and making it impossible to pull out, as if I’d ever be fucking stupid enough to do it. “Stud your bitch with that monster cock, you dirty fucking animal.”

And no less than a second later, I came. I pumped my thick cum into her already occupied womb, filling it up in seconds and flooding the rest of her vagina. Grael’s nuts were big, and he could cum more than any human alive, but he still couldn’t cum as much as I wanted him to right now. I wanted to see her stretch out as much as Svea had, wanted to see her belly bulge with the cum I’d fucked into her, but that just wasn’t a possibility. I sputtered out after a few seconds and nearly instantly, my cock went limp.

But I’d done it. We’d done it. We’d achieved a sick little milestone in our fucked up demon family. It’d take a few hours to happen properly, but she was pregnant. I’d gotten her pregnant. I’d poured children that weren’t mine from a pair of balls that I didn’t own, but that didn’t matter. It was still my will and my desire that had knocked her up. I continued to squirm with happiness, Mom shifting back into her normal form and petting me affectionately.

“Richter… can you keep a secret for me?” she asked, whispering into my sensitive ears.

“Yeah. Of course I can,” I nodded, turning to look at her. “What is it?”

“I liked getting knocked up by you more than I did your father,” she said, half guilty yet half pleased.

After that sentence, it didn’t matter if the castle was invaded, the country usurped, and my title stripped from me on the spot. After the confession my mother had just given me:

I was the fucking King.

Dealmaker (Unedited)

I remained snuggled against Cadance for a long while. The amount of time that went by wasn’t measured, the two of us happily drifting in and out of slumber in each other’s embrace before I was rudely awoken by Grael giving me a mental kick.

“What?” I growled angrily.

“If you’re finished up, switch back,” Grael ordered. “There’s apparently someone looking for you by the name of Annerose and you need to meet her in town in an hour.”

“But I didn’t even ask Mom about the demon stuff…” I protested.

“That’s your fault and your problem,” Grael said. “I’m done here anyway.”

“Fine, just lemme say goodbye,” I nodded, licking my mother’s ear to wake her up.

“Wuzrong?” she asked in a tired manner.

“I have to go back now,” I answered, nuzzling her quickly before giving her another lick. “I’ll hurry home.”

“You fucking better,” she nodded, giving me a kiss on the nose. “You’ve got even more kids to look after now.”

“Alright,” I chuckled, lying back down so Grael had a comfortable position to jump back into. “I’ll be back soon. I love you.”

“I love you too, my beautiful little inbreeder,” she yawned.

“Hey, we’re not related like this,” I shrugged.

“Excused,” she said, snuggling into my body and burying her face in my fur. Giving her a pat on the back with my paw, I closed my eyes and switched places with Grael, retaking control of my own body…

Or at least I thought I did.

Without opening my eyes, I could tell I was still in a bed, still lying next to a naked woman, and still experiencing post sex glow.

“Welcome back,” I heard Luna chuckle. “Did you have fun? I know I did.”

I opened my eyes to see my messy-haired, cum-splattered Aunt resting against the headboard with a glass of brandy in her hand. She wiped a small load of cum from her muscular stomach and licked it off her finger before chasing it with a sip of brandy, sighing in relief afterwards.

“Of all the things I expected him to do…” I said, pushing myself up and sitting with my legs crossed. “This was not one of them. I’m surprised you agreed to let him fuck you.”

“Hey, it was a mutual engagement,” Luna shrugged. “Your looks, your cock, but with Grael’s voice and personality could be my dream man. It’s a shame he has to switch back to a whiny little twat like you, but hey, enjoy the moment, am I right?”

“I’m willing to guess you’re nicer to him than you are to me?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Good to see those detective skills I trained you to have didn’t go to waste,” she smiled.

“You’re a little drunk, aren’t you?” I asked.

“We both are,” Luna nodded. “Grael and I had dinner, danced on the balcony, had a little casual drinking session before retiring to bed for the night.”

“Are you serious?” I asked. “I would’ve thought your idea of a romantic date was ajoined effort slaughtering of a village.”

“Only on Wednesdays, honey,” Luna winked. “No, he was lucky enough to get civilised Luna. And I was lucky to get suave Grael. He’s quite the charmer, you know? Much better than your attitude of ‘Ey, beby, want sum fuk?”

“It works,” I said.

“On whores,” she responded.

“It worked on you,” I pointed out.

“I’ve only fucked you because I’m not in the mood to get raped by a twenty-five inch wolf dick,” Luna replied, swilling her alcohol in her glass as she stared into the dark liquid. “I usually wait for my birthday before that happens.”

“Right, I’m gonna go meet Annerose,” I said, standing up out of the bed and looking around for my clothing.

“Whenever you’re in the mood, please let Grael take over your body again,” Luna said. “I believe I’ve become quite infatuated with the young canine.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I nodded, pulling on my discarded clothes, noticing a dark blue lipstick print of a kiss on the collar. “You two got all dressed up?”

“Of course,” she nodded. “He promised me the best time he could think of and he delivered in spades. You could learn a thing or two from him about treating a woman.”

“You’re probably right,” I nodded, fastening my belt. “I wanna do something nice for Svea when I get back. There’s a nice pasta restaurant down by the canal in Canterlot, right? Verucci’s or something? I might take her there.”

“I’m sorry, did we get the right Richter back?” Luna asked. “The only fine dining you’ve ever treated a woman to is applying whipped cream to your cock.”

“I thought you liked it when I did that?” I asked her, looking over my shoulder.

“I do, but it’s still out of character for you to even consider a meeting with a woman whilst wearing clothing,” Luna nodded, refilling her glass from a bottle on the bedside table. “Did something happen to you while you were gone?”

“Besides getting Mom pregnant, not much,” I shrugged, staring at myself in the long mirror and realising I didn’t like the outfit I was wearing. Woolen trousers, a cotton shirt, cumberband, and a greatcoat was not my usual wardrobe.

“Where did he even get this stuff?” I asked, stripping down again.

“We were able to get it cheap from a seamstress in the city,” Luna answered. “Grael was very charming with her, as well. Not in the way you do it though. He did it the way a man does when he wants to be polite, not when he wants his cock polishing.”

“Are you about done with the insults yet?” I asked.

“No, not yet,” she smirked. “Richter, my boy, in the time I’ve spent with Grael I’ve acquired the ability to miss him rather sorely once he’s gone. Now that I have to contend with the original inhabitant of your body I miss my lover most dearly.”

“I think you should put the rest of that brandy down,” I said, noting her impeccable speech pattern.

“I agree,” she nodded, necking the rest of her glass and setting the bottle down. “I find this mixture tends to mess with my mentality in ways I’m not quite fond of. Though it does seem an odd side effect for a liquid designed specifically for the purposes of inebriation should posses such a backwards quality as enhancing my speech to such a degree, do you not?”

“Go to bed, Luna,” I chuckled. “I’ll see you when I get back from… fuck, where am I going again?”

“Casa de la Annerose,” Luna answered. “She lives in the renovated winery just past Pickmore Street. The place where Butcher Markus used to live before his shop was torched. It’s a big building made from red brick, you can’t miss it.”

“Thank you, Madam Nightingale,” I said, leaving Luna’s room in my underwear and allowing her time to calm down.

“Do call again,” she said, lying down in a drunken manner. “I shall look ever forward to our next encounter, or more specifically, my next encounter with that luscious wolf companion of yours.”

I closed the door quietly, allowing Luna to sleep off her politician’s guise as I made my way to my bedroom, suiting up in double-layered woolen trousers, a cotton shirt, and pulled on the brown, hooded coat I’d adopted several years ago, and a pair of leather bracers with fingerless gloves. I sheathed a sword over my back, put on both of my wrist blades, and finished off with a pair of worn-yet-strong leather boots.

Now dressed for the occasion, I left the tower, not noticing Alexander being anywhere nearby and guessing he hadn’t left the war room all day, and departed to where I was supposed to meet Annerose. I made my way over in my usual methods, dropping down in front of the doorway with a break roll and stopping just short of it. I stood up, knocked on the door, and waited for a response. Several seconds passed by before the door swung open, revealing a sight that gained an appreciative whistle from myself.

“Honeywow,” I commented as I beheld the sight before me.

Annerose had indeed dressed in what I assumed was her ‘uniform’, ditching the scrappy coat and torn woolen pants, replacing them with knee-high leather boots, tight-fitting, fine-weave cotton trousers, a snow-white, frilly shirt underneath a buttoned-up-to-below-the-breast cotton coat with a hood. The blue-trimmed coat helped map her slender form nicely, the frilled shirt adding a sense of elegence to the beautiful young woman, her raven hair washed and combed in a manner I’d never seen her wear, with the glossy fringe hanging over one eye and swinging around her face.

She was wearing make-up for the first time, her lips coated in a fine blue that matched the beauty of her eyes, delicately applied eye-shadow, and a hint of blue blush gave her an appearance that most women would kill for. She flushed red in embarrassment at the wolf-whistle, joining her hands in front of her, the tight coat flaring out into large, cone-like cuffs that stretched down to the first knuckle.

“S-Shut up,” she squirmed awkwardly. “It’s not that big of a deal.”

“Are you kidding me?” I asked in disbelief. “You look beautiful, Annerose. If I didn’t know any better I’d think you were going to get married, not do… whatever it is you brought me here for.”

“Well I’m not,” she insisted, breaking eye contact with me and puffing out her cheeks in an angry manner that made my heart melt. “I’m supposed to be meeting my teacher, Miss Claire. I brought you along because I thought it would be good for you to meet a nicer teacher than Luna for once-”

“You thought right-”

“-And I’d hoped you’d dress accordingly, like I asked Luna to tell you to,” she said, crossing her arms and cocking an eyebrow angrily. “And here you are, dressed like the son of a fucking goat herder.”

“Hey, my father’s goats were the pride of his life,” I said, pointing a finger at her. “That man’s last words were to give this coat to his son to take on the proud life he once lead.”

“You’re fucking with me, aren’t you?”

“Goat herding is no laughing matter, Annerose.”

“Why did I ask you to come here?” she asked herself, growling into her hands.

“Don’t do that, you’ll smudge your make-up,” I said, brushing her hands away from her face and getting her to look at me. I stared at her lips, eyes, and cheeks to make sure that everything was as perfect as it had been before, only noticing that Annerose had gone redder than ever from the intense staring I was giving her as well as having placed a finger under her chin to make her look at me.

“Sorry,” I chuckled, realising what I’d done. “I should save that for the honeymoon.”

“Fuck off,” she growled. “Look, do you think you can at least make yourself somewhat presentable? Maybe go somewhere and trim off the fucking rat tail on the back of your head before she-”

“Annerose?” a female voice asked.

“Ah!” the woman responded, shoving me sideways and smiling widely. “Miss Claire! It’s so good to see you.”

“You too, young lady,” the woman said in a happy tone. Getting a look at her, it was clear to see that she and Annerose belonged to the same school of both training, fashion, and hairstyles. Either that, or Annerose has a little bit of admiration for her teacher. ‘Miss Claire’ herself was a woman who appeared to be close to forty, with now-white hair, eyes, and skin. She wore her hair in the same way Annerose had tonight and was dressed in a similar, if more elegant and frilly, version of the same outfit, like a head of a squad and their inferiors. She leaned on a silver-topped cane that clacked on the ground as she drummed it off the stone floor.

The two greeted each other with kind hugs, seemingly ignoring me for a while as they conversed, something I wasn’t angry about. I overheard mentions of locations, fun events, school days, and training regimes, the two seemingly truly happy to see one another. I was quiet, surveying the scene around us to distract myself and not eavesdrop before I spotted something I didn’t like.

A while down the street was a group of men pushing and shoving around a young woman of darker skin, judging from her dress being one of Khalifa’s girls. Enemies or not, I wasn’t the man that liked the sight of innocent people being hurt, so after muttering a quick excuse to Annerose and Miss Claire, I walked down the street towards the men, shoving, pushing, and spitting on the girl. As I drew closer to them, I barked out a word to get their attention on me and off the poor girl.

“Hey!”

They turned around, one clutching a small blade and now allowing me to spot the girl clutching at her stomach, blood seeping from behind her hand.

“Fuck off, cunt,” one of them growled. “This ain’t got shit to do with-”

He was cut off by a vicious elbow to the face, sending him flying to the ground and into the mud, the one with the knife pointing it at me.

“Get off her,” I demanded.

“Back the fuck off or I swear I’ll-”

He too was silence by a boot to the throat that slammed his head against the wall, the blade being flung across the street and into a pile of snow. I planted my boot firmly on the ground as the third man and the first man got up, both of them now having drawn swords and were ready to attack.

“Trust me when I say this boys, I can do a lot more damage in a lot less time than you can,” I growled, eyeing them both. “So you, all of you, can drop your weapons, apologise to the girl, and leave without anything happening to you. But if you don’t accept my gracious invitation, I promise you you’re not gonna live long enough to regret it.”

There was a moment of silence between all of us, the third man trembling in fear as he stared at me, his eyes darting over to his friend before back to me.

“Y-You serious?” he asked.

“Shut it, Terry!” the first man demanded. “We can take him!”

“Yeah… but the fuckers who kick arse are the ones that usually say shit like that,” the third said. “Nobody ever takes their offer and they always fucking die.”

“And he’s prob’ly one of them twats that pretends to be like that!” the first snarled, gripping his sword tighter. “We can fucking gut him, easy!”

“And what if he is?” the third asked. “I ain’t fucking dying over a fucking warning to this slut!”

“Then apologise like I know you’re going to,” I repeated, getting an angry scoff from the first man. “And leave.”

There was another long stretch of silence, the first man eyeing the third furiously as he seemed to be seriously mulling the offer over. It ticked past eight seconds before he made his decision, tossing his sword aside, turning to the woman with the slash on her stomach, and mumbled an apology before bolting off.

“Terry, you piece of shit coward!” the first bellowed. “I swear I’ll tell McGraw about this, you fucking fanny!”

“Now that-” I growled, disarming him with a twist of his wrist and kneeing the wind out of him, causing him to drop to his knees. “Is something I’m interested in. I’m gonna give you a little job, okay? I want you to run back to your prick of a boss and tell him that I’m coming for him. Think you can manage that?”

“Get fucked!” he spat.

“Wrong answer,” I snarled, wrenching his arm and snapping it at the elbow, getting a roar of agony from the man on his knees. “You either nod along and take your broken arm as evidence, or I kill you now, and carve my fucking message into your stomach and leave your corpse on his doorstep. Are we clear?”

“I… I…” he sputted, prompting me to violently dislocate the rest of his arm and getting another scream of pain.

“Yes or no!” I bellowed, using a harsh growl in my voice with a mix of my hood-covered face to terrify him as much as possible. “You’re either going home in a cast or a body bag. Your choice!”

“Alright, alright!” he screamed, tears streaming from his face. “I’ll tell him, I’ll tell him!”

“Good choice,” I snarled, picking him up by the collar and throwing him down the street. “And don’t ever let me see you again or else I’ll string you up like a skinned rabbit, you hear me!?”

He didn’t respond, but his terrified wails carried over all the confirmation I needed. I ignored the unconscious man on the floor as I turned to the prostitute, getting a glimpse at the wound and seeing that it wouldn’t be fatal.

“Are you alright?” I asked, throwing my hood down and using my normal, less monster-like voice.

“Y-Yeah… I’m okay,” she nodded, fighting off tears. “T-Thank you.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said in a comforting tone. “Do you want me to walk you back to one of the brothels?”

“I… I would, yeah,” she nodded. “I’m not supposed to be here anyway.”

“Why’s that?” I asked.

“This is McGraw’s territory, he doesn’t let us work here,” she answered. “I got lost a while back and wandered here, then those guys, they… they…”

“Don’t worry,” I said, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “You’re safe now.”

I turned back to where Annerose and Miss Claire were standing, both having watched the encounter go down and hollering at them that I’d be back soon. Annerose responded with a thumbs up before Miss Claire asked her something I couldn’t hear, even with my hearing mutation.

I made a gesture for the young woman to walk with me, deciding to take her to the nearest, and conveniently, the main, brothel that Khalifa ran: The Sands of Time. It was a brothel designed to display the culture of her home land, very different from the icy tundra Falketurm existed in. The two of us made it there in a few minutes, both being allowed in once the prostitute told the bouncers what had happened.

Once inside, we were met with a warm, sweet-scented, Arabian paradise, the likes of which I’d only read about in stories and history books as a child. The women in the building were dressed as belly dancers, faces partially obscured with veils while revealing their beautiful eyes, their toned, olive-skinned bodies moving and shaking in a manner that made the men, many of which were overweight and balding, drool and stare intently. I was cat-called many times by the fine-voiced women, these being the cream of Khalifa’s crop due to this being her main business building and her place of residence.

And speaking of the Bitch herself, she sat atop an Arabian throne, happily tonguing and toying with the girls she adorned herself with, each beautiful in their own right, but none could compare to the jewel of the desert that sat the golden throne.

“Ma’am,” one of the bouncers that had followed us in said, getting Khalifa’s attention and getting her to remove her tongue from the mouth of one of her dancers. “This ‘ere’s a lad that saved Little Vinya from a couple of McGraw’s bastards.”

Khalifa recognised me immediately, standing up from her throne with her staff in hand, cocking her head and grinning at me with her gorgeous smile.

“Well, well. We meet again, my friend,” she said to me before turning her surprisingly-concerned eyes to Vinya. “Vinya, dear. Go upstairs and have your injuries seen to. You can have the next few weeks to rest and recover. Come to me if it scars. I’ll clear them up, okay?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Vinya nodded, taking off as quick as her wound would allow her and heading up a staircase. Once she had disappeared, Khalifa turned to me with a glint in her eyes.

“And you… what do you hope to gain from this?” she asked, drumming her fingers on her staff. “You know full well the two of us are enemies… for the moment, at least.”

“I don’t hope to gain anything from it. I saw someone in trouble and decided to help them, that’s all it was,” I answered in a cold tone. “And what do you mean ‘For the moment’?”

“I mean that, should you be willing to get on your knees and kiss several of my areas, I’ll be willing to forgive you for siding against me and allow you to work for me instead,” she said in a purring tone. “I think I have more to offer you than boring old Alexander, at least.”

“Not going to happen, Khalifa,” I said defiantly. “You can try and bribe me as much as you want. But I’ve made up my mind on this. I’m taking you, and McGraw, down.”

I felt like I’d said something like that before. Might’ve been right before I broke every word in that promise and cumflated a mentally-underage catgirl because I’m a perverted piece of shit. Oh well, fool me once… or something.

“For a man so content to make enemies, it seems rather foolish for you to walk into the hornet’s nest you seem so content to kick,” Khalifa commented. “Does that not seem dangerous to you?”

“Not entirely,” I shrugged. “There’s not a man you own that can kill me, and we both know it.”

“True, but I can kill you very easily,” she said, summoning up a small ring of fire around my feet to accentuate her point. “And all it would take would be a snap of my fingers. But let’s be honest here: neither of us want to see you die. You’re too useful for that.”

“And I’m not a tool you’ll ever possess,” I said, standing my ground.

“Are you sure?” she asked, drumming on her collar bone. “Can an hour and a half with me in my chambers not convince you otherwise?”

“That’s quite a high price you’re willing to pay for my services,” I commented, cocking an eyebrow as I did so. “You’re offering yourself instead of your girls?”

“Because I know you’re worth all the gold I have, Richter,” she smirked. The use of my name when she shouldn’t have known it was not something I was okay with. Even as a royal, practically nobody knew me by face outside of Canterlot, barely anyone knew how it was spelt outside of the province, and everybody thought I was named after the prince outside of Equestria. And for Khalifa to have named me here showed that she was extremely knowledgable on foreign monarchs nobody cared about, or she’d done some digging since we’d last met.

“So I’ll ask you again,” she said, moving back up to her throne and taking a seat. “Are you willing to do a little, literal brownnosing to get into my goodbooks and finances… or will you die like a fool serving a larger fool.”

“Why not let me extend the same offer?” I asked her. “I’m sure I can convince Alexander to let you keep your businesses running if you agree to a little business deal? With the two of you working together, I’m sure you could control the entire city for as long as you wanted once McGraw was out of the way.”

“Richter, my dear, do you know how many times I’ve been approached by the other two asking that same question?” she asked me. “‘If we team up we’ll be unstoppable, all you have to do is share’. And I’ll tell you the same thing I told them: I. Don’t. Share.”

“Then what if I offer you something more than the others?” I asked, taking a gamble on whether or not I could follow up on this promise.

“What would that be?” she asked in a sighing tone.

“Control of the whore business outside of Falketurm,” I suggested.

Now she was listening.

“Go on,” she said after a moment.

“I believe that, with a helping hand from a woman who wants to make prostitution official, I can get you on the road to controlling whores across countries, instead of some shitty city state,” I said.

“And who might that woman be?” Khalifa asked.

“My mother, Princess Cadance,” I answered. “She’s been busy setting up her own brothel, attempting to make it its own franchise of sorts, and I think you’re just the woman she needs to really get started.”

“I don’t share,” she repeated.

“So because of your refusal to share income with a woman that would be more than willing to help you and your girls conquer the world, you’re going to turn down the chance?” I asked. “To restrict yourself to being the largest brothel owner in Falketurm instead of the world?”

She was silent for a long moment, but I could tell that she was mulling it over in her head.

“I’d even help you leave Falketurm, set up brothels all over the world and go from making thousands of crowns a day to being a billionaire brothel owner that could meet with kings and queens,” I said, trying to make it sound as grandiose as possible. “Become the queen of the ladies of the night all across the world, instead of squatting in this dump counting coppers.”

“And… you’re sure you can arrange this?” she asked, gently tonguing the hook as it bobbed for her.

“Cadance is my mother, and it would be no large matter to convince her to work with a woman that already has both inventory and clientele,” I nodded. “I could bring you to Canterlot, sit you both down, and have you as business partners by the end of the day. All you have to do is side with Alexander and I, and I promise that I’ll make you akin to royalty.”

I kept my eyes locked with hers, seeing her swill the idea around her mouth as she weighed up the possibilities of this new business venture against her own disposition for hating sharing, being silent for a long moment before coming to a decision.

“Alright then, Richter,” she nodded. “If you can provide me with signed, written proof of your mother’s willingness to help me conquer the world with whores within a week, I’ll offer my forces, my spies, and anything else you want to you and Alexander to help him take over this dump.”

“I’m glad we’ve reached an agreement, Khalifa,” I nodded.

“Come here and let us shake on it,” she said in a joking manner, holding out her hand. I rolled my eyes, walked over to her throne and shook her hand, only to be pulled into her embrace and kissed passionately, having her sweet, wet tongue lash over mine as she gently squeezed my cock through my pants. We broke away after a long moment, a spit trail still connecting us before she licked it away.

“You shake hands in a peculiar way,” I joked.

“You should see how I hug people,” she said, placing a hand on my cheek and kissing me again, the whole brothel staring intently with several people, both women and men, green with envy. “Now, go get that letter and be here within seven days, my dear.”

“Of course,” I nodded, breaking away and leaving her side. “I shall return as soon as possible.”

“I await your return eagerly,” she giggled, waving me goodbye.

Pulling Strings (Unedited)

With an alliance I didn’t expect to make in the works, I left the brothel and headed back over to Annerose’s home, finding her and Miss Claire sitting on a bench across the street. I walked over to the two of them, getting a disapproving look from Annerose and a rather neutral one from her teacher.

“Sorry about that,” I said in an apologetic tone. “Felt a bit of responsibility after my little vigilante moment. Everything’s taken care of.”

“That was a very brave thing you did,” Miss Claire commented. “Not many people would put themselves in harm’s way to help another.”

“Not many people are trained to handle being in harm’s way,” I responded. “Once you know how to charm a snake, you feel more comfortable with them than those who don’t.”

“A confident attitude,” she commented, standing up and tapping me on the chest with the silver head of her cane. “But is it perhaps a mix of arrogance?”

“It may very well be,” I shrugged. “I’ve gone a long stretch of time with nothing but victories. Such things tend to boost even the most humble of men.”

“You’d be wise to learn humility before humilation, my dear boy,” she said in a wise tone. “It works wonders for the atmosphere in dinner parties.”

She then held out a soft hand and gave a proper introduction.

“Madam Claire Ducate, first-born daughter to Baroness Annesa Ducate and Headmistress of the Kingdom’s School of the Puma Academy,” she said, giving the usual spiel those of high stature do during introductions. I took her hand and firmly shook it, deciding to give my official title to seem somewhat official.

“I am Prince Richter, active monarch of Equestria and its sovereign states and also an inactive monarch of the Crystal Empire, Son of Knight-Captain Shining Armour and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, and great nephew of Spymaster and Knight-General Luna and the Acting Head of the Council of Crowns, Knight-General Celestia,” I said, really hoping I didn’t fuck anything up with the names and titles.

“A rather impressive set of accolades, if I’m honest,” she commented, leaning on her cane again.

“There’s a few amateur wrestling titles in there somewhere, but they aren’t as important, I think,” I chuckled. “So, is there anything in particular I held up or ruined by darting off like that or is it business as usual?”

“Business as usual,” she nodded, turning back to the young woman. “Annerose, dear. Would you care to inform me on what exactly you’ve been doing here? Your letters stopped coming in several months ago and i’d begun to worry about you.”

“Really?” Annerose asked. “They shouldn’t have. I wrote you a letter each week on your requested dates with everything I’ve learned here. Maybe the letters got lost?”

“Or intercepted,” Claire said with a slight growl in her voice. “We’ll have to change our information relay if someone is taking the letters. I should’ve done this from the beginning, but we’re going to change it to a monthly brief in-person, if that’s okay with you?”

“Uh, of course, Miss Claire…” Annerose nodded. “If I may ask… are we close to finding it?”

“Am I privy to this conversation?” I asked after a moment. “You’re not discussing something super-evil plot are you?”

“Oh no, forgive me,” Claire said with a chuckle. “I didn’t realise how ominous that sounded. No, the matter we’re discussing is one of archeology. There’ve recently been ruins from ancient Snow Elves dug up around these parts, and the competition to discover more of them has become quite fierce due to their value. Annerose was sent here to search around the records of the city to find anything the founders may have dug up or covered over during the city’s construction.”

“And the intercepted letters are a competitor trying to snatch the prize out from under you?” I asked.

“Most likely,” Claire nodded. “So no, my dear. There’s no insidious plot here. Merely a couple of old fools competing for treasure.”

“Huh… if you’d like, I could try and get into contact with my Aunt Twilight?” I suggested. “She’s a qualified historian herself, and has access to the world’s oldest, still-kept library. I’m sure if I ask her to dig around in their for any books or material that relate to the Snow Elves of old she’d be glad to share it with you. Hell, I’m positive she’d be willing to come in person with resources and manpower.”

“You’d do that for someone you’ve just met?” Claire asked with a confused expression. “Be willing to call out a monarch and precious royal resources on what could be a wild goosechase?”

“To be honest with you, Twilight would be happy either way,” I shrugged. “Either she finds an ancient city, gets another discovery added to the already-miles-long sheet she possesses of them, leaving you the money she has no desire for, or she finds nothing and walks away satisfied she’s debunked and myth and moves onto her next activity.”

“I… I’m not sure,” Claire said, sounding rather conflicted. “It seems like a lot of effort for her to go through.”

“Trust me, Claire, it’s no hassle whatsoever,” I said in a confirming voice. “I can get her, her expertise, and a few, hard-working Equestrian workers here in a few days. I might even be able to get you officially backed by the Equestrian monarchy and recognised by the Archeologist Guilds in Equestria, if that sounds even better?”

“That… that would be fantastic,” she said, bowing her head slightly. “T-Thank you, Your Majesty.”

“Awww, you made her blush,” Annerose cooed in a semi-mocking manner, Claire hiding her red cheeks by turning her head away.

“A-Anyway, Annerose, shall we review your findings so far?” Claire asked, refusing to look me in the eyes from now on.

“Of course, Miss Claire,” she nodded.

“I’ll take my leave as well,” I said, bowing slightly to the two as I spoke. “I have a few letters to write and am hoping my cursive is still up to snuff after all this time.”

“Thank you again, Your Majesty,” Claire nodded. “If you ever need the favour repaying, please don’t hesitate to ask.”

I made my way back to the tower, checking around for our people and finding Advalia sleeping in my bed as she often did, Luna snoring drunkenly in her bedroom, but found Alexander still awake and scribbling plans onto several hundred pieces of parchment scattered amongst a table of maps, schematics, and etchings.

“You’re still awake?” I asked him as I walked in.

“Of course,” he nodded, looking up at me and giving me a welcoming smile. “I can’t consider sleeping until I’ve sorted this out.”

“Surely at least a quarter of it can wait until tomorrow?” I asked him, picking up the schematics of a siege engine and holding it up to him. “Explain?”

“A jest from Her Majesty,” Alexander chuckled.

“Sounds like something she’d do,” I nodded, setting the paper down. “But you still haven’t answered my question.”

“No, this is urgent,” he said, adjusting his glasses to sit right again. “I need to get this plan formulated and into action as soon as possible. I can’t take my time when Khalifa and McGraw will be marching on our walls soon.”

“We don’t need to worry about Khalifa,” I said, patting him on the back. “I’ve got her on my payroll now.”

“Really?” he asked in amazement. “How?”

“Promised her a world beyond the walls of Falketurm,” I shrugged. “She wanted whores on the world stage, my mother can put them there and give her the financial backing as well as the recognition she wants. Once we’re done with McGraw, she leaves, and Falketurm belongs to you entirely.”

“That’s… that’s perfect,” he said with a grin. “I couldn’t have imagined this going better. Not just the total control, but having Khalifa’s network and girls on our side makes our job over a thousand times easier. McGraw’s men blab to the girls Khalifa owns and we get intel, her girls can distract McGraw’s guards from certain places, and our funds can get our forces kitted out in half the time with twice the result. Richter, this is incredible!”

“I’m glad you think so,” I nodded. “But I’m quite surprised you weren’t annoyed at Khalifa getting the world stage. Don’t you have a passion for world domination?”

“Surprisingly, no,” he said, scribbling out lines of handwriting on several sheets of parchment before rewriting them as he spoke. “The bigger ship you run the harder it is to spot leaks. I prefer having a small city with my own ear to the ground as opposed to countries upon countries where I’m relying on possibly-false, heavily-outdated intelligence.”

“A good way to look at it,” I nodded. “So, with our new partner, what’s the plan changing to?”

“Richter, with Khalifa’s girls at our disposal we might be able to walk directly into these place’s front doors and take the gold out of the coffer with nobody noticing,” he said in an excited tone. “We can cripple both McGraw’s forces and finances at the same time before we move on him directly. Now I may not have brought this up before, but we need to get his subordinates on our side before we take him out.”

“Salt the earth, right?” I asked.

“Yeah, we need to make sure there’s none of his gang left to replace him when he’s gone,” Alexander nodded. “But there is the issue of might versus many in the equation.”

“Let me guess: We might have more guys, but his guys hit harder?” I asked.

“I’m afraid so,” he sighed. “Until we get a good number of his gang to jump ship or take them out, we’re not going to be able to take over as quickly as we’d like.”

“What if I were to get a little outside help?” I asked. “Ask someone back home to send a little muscle our way with both the training and the equipment to take care of McGraw’s brawlers?”

“You’d be able to do that?” he asked.

“I’m sure I could get a platoon to help us out if needs be… but no, there’s one specific man I have in mind for this little event,” I said, thinking back to someone I hadn’t spoken to in a long time. “And I feel it’s time the two of us talk face to face about a good number of things… while I still have the chance.”

“Leaving personal bits aside: could you guarantee the men you say you can get to come to our aid?” he asked, leaving my personal turmoil out of the question.

“I may not have the same rank as other members of my family, but there’s still a good few soldiers that will listen to my orders,” I said, only now remembering a problem. A seven-foot, huge-breasted, Solar Ancestor problem.

“As long as someone doesn’t override my authority and cancel my orders,” I sighed, drumming my fingers on the table. “I just hope they’re not that petty.”

“See what you can do, Richter,” he said, patting me on the back. “I won’t draw up plans with the extra numbers just yet, but I will consider some with Khalifa’s assistance. Come back and see me when you’ve got something.”

“Will do,” I nodded, exiting the room and heading down to the study to find my finest parchment and quill.

Meeting At Last (Unedited)

I’d done what I’d promised, for everyone. Cadance had returned a signed, sealed letter to Khalifa expressing nothing but excitement and eagerness to work as business partners, going so far as to allow Khalifa to be the sole receiver of their business’ finances due to Cadance truly not being in it for the money, signing the letter with her name and a kiss mark. With Khalifa ready and raring to go, she and Alexander met apprehensively at first, but soon learned to work well together, in tandem with Kalla and her thieving skills, were soon putting the pressure of McGraw’s finances as we sapped more and more of his funds, keeping it stored in the vault at the base of the tower.

To the aid of Miss Claire and Annerose, Twilight arrived with a team of excavators within three days, bringing books containing knowledge of the likes the other women had never seen before, able to put not only locations of ancient ruins in the map, but also names and a little bit of history. Twilight and her team of excavators had the first set of Elven ruins returned to the world stage and quickly informed the Guilds she needed to, having the fame and accolades spread to her and Miss Claire for their amazing discoveries that week.

With two allies gained and bonds strengthened, I knew it was time to try the same with the knight-captain I’d summoned here, who had seen fit to bring along a good number of well-trained Equestrian soldiers. I’d heard he’d arrived in the tower, but hadn’t been willing to see him face to face until now, and as I walked out onto the balcony and beheld the man I had not seen for over a half a decade, I’d be a liar if I’d said my heart hadn’t sunk a little.

Shining Armour was not the man he once was. While his darling wife had her magic blood to rely on to keep her fresh, even into her sixties, my father was not so lucky. The once vibrant blue of the man’s hair had been sapped away, replaced with thin, grey locks that barely held any resemblance to the colour they once had. His face showed his age, even more than most men of his years did, due to the harsh lifestyle he’d lead. His great size still remained, standing at the same height Luna did, but the powerful body he’d once possessed had been rotted away by time and age, his eyes dim and withered, the life fading from him day by day as he knew it was coming close to an end.

“Father,” I said, walking over to his side. “It’s good to see you again.”

The old man turned to look at me, a sweet-yet-sombre smile on his face as he stared me up and down.

“Good Gods, look how you’ve grown,” he said, a rasp in his voice that he’d never had before. “I’ve definitely been gone a while, haven’t I?”

“Change from usual?” I asked in a semi-spiteful tone.

“No…” he said, shaking his head as he looked out over the city. “No it isn’t. But I had my reasons.”

“You always told me that,” I said, turning around with aggression in my voice. “You said it all the time, every time you disappeared for three years at a time. But you never told me the reason why you were never around.”

“I suppose you’re old enough now,” he nodded, sighing heavily “A grown man has a right to know why his father was so terrible.”

“So you admit it?” I asked.

“Of course I admit it, Richter,” he nodded, standing up straight again and walking over to a wineskin sat on a table just by the balcony door. “I’d be a damn fool not to admit it. I was never there for you, always off on some training exercise and neglecting my duties as a father… but now you’re old enough to know why…”

He drank from the wineskin, some warm liquid that had a scent of crushed berries. He set the drink down and gently massaged his shoulders, rolling them and grimacing in pain slightly.

“Are you okay?” I asked him.

“No. Not really,” he said. “The wars I’ve fought are catching up to me, it seems. Arthritis in the joints and knuckles, nerve damage to my lower left arm from something I would’ve shrugged off forty years ago, and a stab wound to the side from a swordsman I would’ve swept the floor with in my prime. No… I’m not okay. But that’s not what I’m here to talk to you about…”

He walked back over to me and leaned against the balcony, taking a deep breath before beginning to explain something that seemed highly irrelevant at first.

“You know I’ve almost died before?” he asked me. “I was about thirty seven, I think. You would’ve been turning two that same year. I was assisting in a war against a country with borders getting bigger than everyone liked them to be, and I was in a building that got hit by a trebuchet. They said what they pulled out of the rubble an hour later wasn’t anything more than a somehow functioning torso with paste attached to itself.”

“Fuck…” I commented.

“Yeah, but thanks to the help of a good few talented mages and a lot of rest, I made a recovery when nobody else did,” he continued. “But it’s not the injuries I suffered that was the most painful thing to go through. While they were fixing me, I was put to sleep, but kept waking up. And every so often I’d spot your mother a little distance away in a state I wake up at night feeling guilty about just for making her experience it. Tears streaming down her face, eyes swollen and red from sobbing for so long, and a look of tiredness that told me she hadn’t slept for days while I was being healed.”

There was silence for a moment, Shining clearly experiencing the guilt again from even remembering Cadance looking the way she did.

“And that’s when I realised I’d made the biggest mistake of my life, about fifteen years earlier,” Shining sighed. “And the biggest mistake I ever made was marrying your mother. Because from that day on I came to terms with a fact that I’d ignored for so long, ignored because I was a selfish, arrogant fool. One day, be it one day soon or one day forty years down the line, I was going to die. I was going to die and leave your mother like that, for however long it took her to get over it. She was an immortal creature that had fallen in love and wed herself to a candle burning at both ends. And I couldn’t bring myself to ever willingly let her get into that state again… her, or you.”

“So… what?” I asked. “Because you came to terms with your mortality that was the reason you abandoned us both? You left your wife and son to go gallivanting off in every war under the sun? Never giving me a chance… a chance to… know you. To miss you. When you’re gone…”

“See the idea yet?” he asked with a pained smile. “It was a stupid idea, an idea most men would scoff at and discard instantly. But I didn’t. I didn’t because I’m a damn fool, Richter. I’d found myself in a hole and the only solution I came up with was to dig my way out on the other side. If I could go back and change what I did, if I was given a chance to be a better father and better husband, I would. I’m sorry that I had to leave you to grow up without a father and leave your mother for over two decades without her husband… but in my idiocy I thought I was doing the right thing. Distance yourself so you’re nothing more than a memory, so they won’t cry for long when you’re gone. But, while the plan didn’t work the way I wanted it to… it did start something good.”

“Which was?” I asked.

“Your mother loves you more than she does me,” Shining commented.

“No she doesn’t,” I said.

“Yes she does, and that’s exactly the way I want it to be,” he continued.

“Are… are you serious?” I asked him.

“Yes, I’m serious. You are everything your mother would need in her life to be happy,” Shining explained. “She’s attached herself to you in the same way she did to me, but the thing that makes you better for her than me is the fact you won’t wither away. You won’t turn to dust in a matter of a century and leave her with two children to care for on her own.”

“You aren’t seriously suggesting that I just steal your wife from you, are you?” I asked in disbelief.

“There’d be no stealing involved,” Shining said, rolling his shoulders again. “After all… she becomes available again once I kick the bucket.”

“Don’t even start with that shit,” I growled angrily.

“There’s no point in denying or ignoring it, Richter,” Shining said in a sombre tone. “I’ve had a life long past what most men do in this day and age. I’m no longer leaving my hourglass on the shelf and enjoying life. I’m staring at the last few grains I’ve got left before my time here is done. It’s something I’ve been preparing for for nearly thirty years, but now thanks to the way you and your mother have bonded, you can be there for her in the way I wasn’t, for a length of time I couldn’t even comprehend.”

“I… I don’t know what I’m supposed to say,” I mumbled, completely flabbergasted by the current situation.

“You don’t need to say or do anything different than what you have with your mother,” Shining said, drinking from the wineskin again and coughing loudly after doing so. “She’s going to need you more than ever soon enough.”

“There’s something you’re not telling me,” I growled angrily. “The shit you’re drinking from there isn’t wine, Dad. I can smell Fytherberries and Eldersap in that. Two ingredients used in a herbalist brew to stave off organ failure. It’s not a matter of staring at the hourglass in wonder, is it? You’re dying now, aren’t you?”

“Hm. You were always a smarter boy than your teachers gave you credit for, Richter,” Shining chuckled, sitting down on the balcony and giving me a gentle smile. “And you’re right… you’re completely right.”

“How much longer have you got?” I asked him. “Be honest with me.”

“From what the medics, mages, and alchemists are telling me…” Shining said, taking a deep breath. “Six months. At best.”

“Fucking hell,” I snarled, turning away from him and covering my hands with my face. “Does Mom know?”

“Not yet,” he said with a shake of his head. “I’m on my way to tell her now, actually. But I felt you were the one I’d done the most wrong in your life.”

“And why’s that?” I asked, turning to face him with a cocked eyebrow.

“Cadance lost her husband. You never had a father,” he admitted, drinking more from the wineskin. “Can you do me a favour?”

“What is it?” I asked.

“Look after Astraea for me,” he said, standing up with a pained grimace. “She won’t be old enough to remember me when I’m gone… but she’ll still need a father-figure in her life. I need that to be you, Richter.”

“I… I will, Dad,” I nodded, staring at him in the eyes as he clapped me on the shoulder. “I promise.”

“That’s a good boy,” he chuckled, limping back inside. “Now, do we have some business to take care of with this McGraw man?”

“I do,” I stated. “You need rest.”

“Ugh, you’re starting to sound like my little sister now,” he muttered. “I’ll rest in a year.”

Dad, c’mon,” I said. “That’s not funny.”

“It’s a little bit of dark humour,” he chuckled. “You should learn to laugh about death, Richter. You’re going to be seeing a lot of it in your life.”

Talking to Twilight

With all the things Luna had trained me to deal with, forces weren’t one of them.

“You won’t be in command of your own army for a long while,” she’d said. “So let’s focus on making you a formidable fighter before a formidable commander.”

Because of that, it was my father that decided to make plans revolving around the extra forces he’d brought as well as organising our own rag-tag group of criminals into something decent. Well… as decent as a bunch of untrained drunks with rusted swords could be. So it was up to the Financier, the Working Girl, and the War Hero to decide what our course of action was with myself taking up the role of a common chess piece instead of a king or queen. I preferred it that way, honestly. Less pressure.

I decided to visit Twilight while I had some spare time, having not seen the little genius in five years had made me wonder what she’d been up to in that amount of time. I knocked on the door to the room she’d picked, waiting several seconds for a response.

“Who is it?” she asked.

“Richter,” I answered. “You got a minute?”

“Of course,” she nodded. “Just make sure you shut the door quickly when you come in.”

Puzzled as to what she meant, I entered and swiftly shut the door behind me, learning her reasoning behind the request was because she was sat at her desk completely naked.

“Well,” I nodded. “That’s a pleasant sight if I’ve ever seen one. How’ve you been, beautiful?”

“It’s great to see you again,” she smiled, standing up and walking away from glowing apparatus on the desk to give me a hug, squeezing her voluptuous form against my chest.

“You too,” I nodded, giving her a kiss on the cheek before she backed away, thankfully making no attempt to cover herself up. “What’s with the nudity?”

“Oh, I started sleeping in the nude a while back,” she shrugged. “I’ve only been up long enough to freshen myself, and since I wasn’t going anywhere I didn’t bother dressing before getting to work.”

“On the shiny thing?” I asked, nodding at the glowing kit on the desk.

“Not just a shiny thing…” she said, beckoning me over to the desk. As I stood by the desk, I spotted what was making all the light: a small, silver ball with three holes bore into it, rotating gently inbetween four crystals positioned in a pyramid shape around it.

“A shiny thing that might just give us the biggest breakthrough in archeological history,” she said, already sounding giddy as it is.

“Can I take a seat on the bed?” I asked. “I know when you get like this you like to lecture for a while.”

“Go ahead,” she nodded.

I did so, and was pleasantly surprised when the little sex bomb decided to straddle my waist and snuggle close to me as I sat down, eagerly explaining what she’d discovered.

“You remember Illvana, yes?” she asked.

“The Highmoore Queen?” I offered.

“One of the Highmoore Queens,” Twilight corrected. “She’s been eagerly helping us rediscover what happened to her people after Ifrit destroyed her city. Through her information, we managed to learn that the Highmoore were indeed an empire that spanned all across the world, explaining the architecture of the ruins that have been found over the years.”

“So they’re a confirmed civilisation now?” I asked.

“More than that, through campaigning and politics, we’ve reinstated the Highmoore rule over their lands and given them a place in the Council of Nations,” Twilight explained.

“All that for one person?” I asked. “Seems a bit strange.”

“That’s because there isn’t just one Highmoore Elf left,” Twilight smirked. “That’s the best part… we believe that there could be a thousand of them left, hidden away for so long that even they’ve forgotten where they are.”

“Is that possible?” I asked.

“It seems so,” Twilight nodded. “Illvana took a sphere, much like the one here, from her castle before she left. The sphere will glow as long as there is another maintained sphere like this itself in a Highmoore city. And since it’s still humming like a bee, we know that there’s still Highmoore around. The only problem is, we don’t know which city it’s coming from.”

“Surely you can just trace the source of the energy, right?” I asked.

“Normally, yes. But the spheres have been covered in so much warding and disruptor magic that even Celestia can’t track it,” Twilight said with a shake of her head. “The Highmoore were a semi-nomadic civilisation, always moving from country to country under the instruction of their Mother Goddesses and their capital cities moved constantly over the years. Our hypothesis is that since nobody has seen the Highmoore moving around and since the Mother Goddesses have abandoned the world, thus not giving the remaining Highmoore any more instructions to move, we believe that they’ve made a permanent residence in or around their last known locations.”

“Then why use disruptor magic on the spheres?” I asked. “And what are the spheres for?”

“Locators. They’d activate them, and every sphere that was activated elsewhere in the world would shine a map on a wall that would blink wherever the specific owner of that sphere was at the time. It was how they were able to know where they were and stay in contact with another. But the location transmission only locates them when activated. You can’t trace them when they’ve deactivated.”

“So, being activated and functioning are two different things?” I asked.

“Yes… how do I explain it…” Twilight said, scratching the back of her head. “Think of it like a lantern with oil in it. When it’s lit, or activated, it illuminates things, but when it’s not lit, there’s still oil in there that means it has the potential to be… no… that doesn’t work as well as I thought… uh… does that at least help you understand how it works?”

“Yes, my awkward little genius,” I nodded, petting her on the head. “Activated means it shines out for all to see, but functioning means it’s still there.”

“Great… where was I again?” she asked more herself than anyone before snapping her fingers. “Oh, right! Anyway, since nobody’s ordering them to move and we can tell that they’re still around, it should be as simple as sending people to look in and around the last known places they were inhabiting… that was easy enough to understand, right? I didn’t confuse you?”

“Not any more than usual,” I shrugged, wrapping my arms around her waist and hugging her closer. “You can take a breath now.”

“Thanks, Richter,” she giggled, snuggling into my neck. “Have… have you spoken to Shining?”

“Yeah, he’s upstairs planning with Khalifa and Alexander,” I nodded, feeling the mood drop slightly as we brought the subject up. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah… I’m fine,” she nodded, solemn but not sad. “I think it’ll be worse for Cadance than it’ll be for me. I’ve already had to cope with losing my parents twenty years ago… but Cadance has never lost anyone before, especially not someone as close to her as her husband. Did he tell you what he wanted you to do?”

“He did,” I said, tracing a circular pattern on her dark skin.

“Do you think you can do that?” she asked, looking at me in the eyes.

“I… I hope so,” I sighed. “I’m just worried about what’s going to happen to Mom.”

“Me too,” Twilight said in a heavy tone. “Celestia is gonna have to keep a close eye on her. This might be traumatic enough to release her Nightmare Form.”

“Seriously?” I asked in disbelief. “I thought that was just anger that did that?”

“Not entirely. Anger’s a better accelerant, but any sort of emotional turmoil can help power it up,” Twilight said with a shake of her head. “Alicorn need to keep themselves in check constantly, need to have complete control over themselves at all times, or risk being taken over by their Nightmare Form.”

The two of us fell silent for a long moment, Twilight simply resting herself against my chest and syncing her breathing with mine. Neither of us wanted to move and were content to just sit and wallow in misery for as long as we needed to. I made a move to lie down on the bed and Twilight seemed to want to as well, making myself comfortable on a pillow while Twilight merely lay atop me as the two of us drifted off to sleep, slowly coming to terms with the inevitable loss of a family member.

A Huge Load (Of Help) [Clop]

I was stirred by Twilight wriggling and moving about on my torso, but fully awoken when I felt her began to gently lick my neck.

“Richter…” she mewled in a quiet tone. “Wake up…”

I cracked my eyes open and saw her gorgeous form gently masturbating while kissing my neck.

“You want me to help with that?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow, getting a nod in response from the blushing princess. “Succubus side still giving you the itch?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, moving up my body and lowering her kneeling over my face. “I usually have Cadance to take care of it…”

“Don’t worry,” I smiled, clapping my hands onto her thick ass. “I’ll take care of it.”

“Thanks, Richter,” she smiled, lowering her pussy down onto my mouth and closing her eyes, breathing deeply as I began to lick her sweet lower lips. I started off gently, running my tongue over her entrance and enjoying the delicious taste she had, Twilight slowly grinding her cunt against my thick tongue as small, ragged breaths interspersed her normal, calm respiration. I massaged her butt as I licked her labia, her pussy getting wetter and wetter as I flicked and licked all around the area.

Twilight hand placed her hands against the headboard, leaning onto it with her eyes fluttering in pleasure, biting her thick lips as the enjoyable sensations of my tongue on her sensitive clit ran through her body, short and sweet moans escaping her mouth every few seconds. I put more pressure into my licks after several minutes, now parting the folds of her cunt and getting a gasp from the small woman as my tongue briefly licked her inner walls, wet as they could be, as she started to grind against my tongue a little faster.

“I’ve missed you, you know that?” she asked with a sweet, love-drunk smile on her face. “Not just for this, hell… we barely got to do this before you left. But I’ve missed having you around to talk to. But I guess we can make up for that here, right?”

I nodded as best I could with her thick thighs locking my head into position, squirming and giggling on my tongue as it pushed deep inside her, licking her sweet juices anywhere it could reach. She was quivering now, shakes running through her spine and limbs, causing her to clench her pussy on my tongue a little tighter. She was soon panting as well, a heavy blush on her beautiful face as I caressed her innards more and more, rubbing and massaging her asshole with my hands as I devoured her beautiful pussy.

“Can we fuck properly after this?” she asked after a few minutes, toying with her erect nipples as she spoke. “I know I’ll probably settle down when I cum, but I still really wanna fuck you. I’ve never done it with you properly and I feel kinda jealous about the others getting you so many times… you’ve got time, right?”

I nodded again, feel my cock throbbing in the cage-like pants I wore, aching and begging to be release to rail my gorgeous aunt. I kept myself contained as best I could, focussing on making her cum with my tongue before fucking her proper. It was a pleasurable experience for us both, though more so for her. I enjoyed the taste of her cunt, enjoyed the sensation of her tight walls clinging to my tongue, and moreso enjoyed the sound a woman made when you got her off orally. So I focussed on lashing my tongue around with much more force, getting her to moan and mewl louder than before as I pushed her closer and closer.

“Do you want me to titfuck you first?” she asked, a line of drool running down her mouth as she struggled to talk. “Or do you want me to suck you cock? I can do both if you want? I… I just wanna do something that’ll make you enjoy it.”

It was rather adorable how she was speaking now. She was perfect in all ways, her face and body were beautiful, her skin colour was stunning, her hair was long, thick, and luscious, and the overall package could make most men cum just by winking at her. But here she was, asking me what I wanted her to do for me in the same way a girl asks her friends what they want to do when they hang out. Twilight had practically no experience with sex, except from most likely getting her insides eaten out by Cadance, and it showed more than ever as she didn’t know what would be pleasurable for me on her own.

Her grinding picked up more speed as my licking did, pants, moans, and quiet squeals tumbling from her mouth as she got closer to cumming, her hot pussy dripping into my mouth as I pushed her further along the path. She soon started running her fingers through my hair, essentially humping my tongue harder and harder, trying to get herself off as quickly as possible, and lasting a few minutes longer before she came, arching her back and tightly gripping my head as her body seized up, drool spilling down the side of her mouth and her eyes rolling almost back to the whites as she shivered in orgasm atop my face.

Several moment passed before she essentially collapsed backwards on top of me, panting and giggling at the sensation of a powerful orgasm as she rode her post-cum high. While she was lying on the bed, I undressed and began to gently kiss and caress her soft stomach, eventually moving my way up to her enormous breasts and sucking her hard nipples.

“Ah…” she panted, her face red as a tomato and her body still exhausted. “I thought… I… I was doing you next?”

“You need a minute to relax,” I said in a soft tone, toying with her more-than-a-handful tits, massaging and kneading them as I placed the head of my cock against her sopping cunt.

“You feel huge…” she said, laughing in disbelief. “I might not be able to take it all… without a spell or two.”

“If needs be,” I shrugged, gently sucking her collarbone.

“Uh… ah…” she panted, grinding her pussy against my shaft, her wetness mixing with the pre I was dripping onto her. “That feels nice… you’re good at this…”

“I’ve got a lot of experience,” I said in honesty.

“True…” she nodded, looking down at my cock twitching against her cunt. “I… I know I promised foreplay… but can you just, like, put it in for a few seconds? Just to see what I can do with it?”

“If that’s what you want,” I nodded, placing my hands on her wide, birthing hips and pushing deep inside her, hearing Twilight gasp and moan at the inhumanly-large cock being stretching her insides out.

“Ughn… fuck,” she grinned, laying her head on the bed and drooling again. “That’s… really fucking big.”

“It’s grown about three inches since we last saw each other,” I said, rubbing the visible bulge on her stomach with my thumb. “A little thicker, too.”

“It’s amazing,” Twilight nodded, smiling harder than she had in a while.

Knowing exactly where this was going, I tightened my grip on her hips and began to gently fuck her, bucking my hips back and forth in a gentle rhythm that created a quiet-yet-audible thumping noise as a gasp came from Twilight’s maw.

“I… I thought you wanted, ah, me t-to-” she began.

“We can do that later,” I said, watching the usually-well-presented Alicorn lose all sense of composure and fall into pleasure. “You want this a lot more than I want a blowjob. I can wait if it makes you happy.”

“Y-You’re… too sweet,” she said, toying with her tits as I picked up the fucking speed a little faster, the audible thump picking up a few decibels in tandem. “Hngh… ah…”

She soon became a repeating mess of throat sounds as gasps after that, clearly enjoying the sex as many women did. I adjusted my holding position on her several times in the early stages, setting with my hands on her tits, feeling her rock-solid nipples pressing into my palms as I squeezed and toyed with her amazing rack.

“Can you… suck them a little?” she asked after a few minutes. “It always… felt great when Cadance… did that.”

“Sure,” I nodded, leaning down over her smaller frame and sucking her areola, Twilight’s soft hands clutching my head and squeezing me tighter into her perfect bust, grinding her hips against my thrusts to increase her own pleasure.

“Cadance teach you to do that?” I asked, removing her breast from my mouth for a moment.

“Y-Yeah… she gives herself a cock every now and again…” Twilight nodded. “She taught me how… how to ride dick properly with it.”

“Sounds like something she’d do…” I chuckled, rolling my eyes. “Wanna switch up the position a little?”

“S-Sure…” she nodded. “What do you wanna do?”

I pulled out and moved her into the middle of the bed before sliding my hands under her thighs and pushing them up, testing her flexibility first and finding that her knees could not only rest by her head in the bent position, but also that she could completely straighten her leg without any pain or discomfort.

“Succubus body,” she said as her knees rested by her ears. “I’m a lot more flexible than I used to be.”

“All the better,” I grinned, penetrating her again and resting my entire body weight on her thick thighs as I started fucking her again, harder and faster than before.

“We… d-done with the warm up then?” she asked with an excited grin.

“Yup,” I nodded, continuing to fuck her faster. “You’re getting the big girl treatment now.”

“A-Awesome,” she said, her tongue sliding out and her eyes rolling back as I fucked her good and hard, the bed shaking but staying steady as I put my powerful hips to work. My powerful hips pounded my cock into her tight snatch as hard as I did to Cadance or Advalia, deciding that Twilight, being the delicate flower that she was, needed a few of her petals knocked off. If it hurt her or caused any discomfort, she certainly didn’t show it, being nothing more than a drooling mass of contorted limbs that moan and begged for more gave off the impression that she was enjoying her hard dicking.

I leaned forward and locked lips with her after a while, sucking her sweet tongue as she moaned into my mouth, her pussy clenched onto my monster cock as hard as it could with her entire body being fucked deeper and deeper into the bed. She couldn’t speak even with my tongue removed from her mouth and she made no attempts to. Rationality and dignity gone from her mind as she was pounded like a common whore I’d bought off the street, fully revelling in the pussy-destroying pounding she was receiving with an adoring stare in her eyes.

She came long before I did, her pitiful stamina showing her inexperience as she clamped down and locked up again, this being the perfect time for me to change positions again. I pulled out of her during her orgasm and set her on her hands and knees, ramming my cock into that tight, puckered asshole of hers and setting off at the same vicious pounding speed I had been at before.

Her arms gave out immediately afterwards, resembling a certain Nekomata thief as her head fell flat onto the bed and swam in a puddle of her own drool as I stretched out her near-virgin asshole to the limit. She toyed with her cunt in the same way Karra had, Twilight’s big, black booty putting Karra’s to shame, an achievement any woman would kill to have on in her name. I was getting rather close from this myself now, my love of dark skin, big ass, and hard fucking pushing me to the brink, gripping Twilight’s tits as I laid my much larger form over her, ready to fuck a load into her that would cause her stomach to stretch and swell like never before.

I felt the need to warn her about it, wanted to give her a way to prepare herself, but I also wanted to test out the new ability of infinite cum I’d discovered I’d had. So all I did was lean close to her ear and mutter the sentence ‘Get ready to stretch’ and she cast a simple spell onto her abdomen that prepared her for the flood. And with three more minutes of balls-deep, anal obliteration, my dam burst.

I had no idea how the power worked, so I focussed entirely on cumming. Thought, imagined, and wished for more and more of the virile fluid to spill into Twilight’s organs. And as the stream continued, with my hands firmly clenching Twilight’s rapidly expanding belly, it didn’t seem to be stopping any time soon. I swelled her up bigger than Svea, bigger than Luna, and bigger than Kalla. Twilight’s stomach was soon stretched out to the size of a nine-month pregnant woman, the little black Alicorn seemingly cumming again from the sheer amount of cum in her innards.

Finding that to be a suitable amount, I pulled out of her ass, uncorking the barrel as it were, and having her spray cum everywhere, but I hadn’t quite finished. I continued to blow my load, soaking her entire body and glazing her like a cinnamon roll, turning her body around and cumming in her face, her tits, her mouth, inbetween her legs before finishing it off by ramming it inside her cunt and cumming another two pints into her, adding extra stretch to her womb while her balloon-like belly deflated, Twilight cumming again from the exit flow.

I pulled out of her cunt and stared at my handiwork, admiring the cum-soaked whore lying in a puddle of fuck-muck that seeped into the bed, panting in exertion and exhaustion, toying with her cunt and tits and the occasional spurts of semen leapt from her insides.

“So…” I said, wiping a large amount of my own cum from my shaft. “How was that? Cadance ever do that before?”

She didn’t answer, I didn’t think she could. She instead used a spell to cancel whatever stretch spell she’d had before and proceeded to start licking herself clean, swallowing, slurping, and sucking up as much of the cum as she could before collapsing into it again, an audible and visibly splash coming from the impact that made her feel proud. I walked over to her and petted her on the head, scooping her up out of the ocean of semen and carrying us both over to the bathroom, turning the shower on and washing us clean.

“Richter…” she said after a few minutes of silence.

“Yes, Twilight?” I asked with a gentle tone as I washed her hair.

“That was incredible,” she said, turning around and kissing me passionately. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Twilight,” I smirked. “Now, you might wanna use a quick spell or two to clean your womb out. You’re more than likely gonna be pregnant in a while if you don’t.”

“That’s fucking true,” she nodded, casting three spells on her abdomen. “I wouldn’t be surprised if you’d managed to get me pregnant twice from that. So much cum…”

Casual Conversation (Unedited)

One of the things that overjoyed me about the plan everyone else had drawn up was that my father was going nowhere near the frontlines, by his own choice. He’d freely admit that fieldwork was a young man’s game and that he was perfectly happy to sit in a nice, warm office while the younger men slashed each other to bits. He’d earned his commanding post after all he’d done in his years and we were more than happy to allow him to rest on his laurels for this little venture.

So as the days went by, we sent little forces out into little operations. Khalifa’s girls acted as intelligence gatherers and spies for both Khalifa and Luna, the Alicorn Princess being the much more experienced Spymaster than the brothel owner and after a little bit of ‘coaxing’ on Luna’s part, Khalifa was ‘more than happy’ to let Luna have the higher position. Shining kept in command of small groups of armoured, insignia-less soldiers, having dropped their Equestrian armour due to us not wanting criminal activities tied back to the crowns, and they engaged in skirmish fighting to thin down McGraw’s numbers, torched his arenas and betting locations, and just made a general nuisance for the man.

It then fell to Kalla, showing an extreme, almost savant-like, intelligence when it came to thievery and stealth which she used with expert knowledge to sneak in and steal not only money, but also precious gems, precious metals, manifestos, ledgers, and shipping contracts to make sure that McGraw’s funding and support dropped double digits by the day. Once she’d returned to the tower with the funds, locking the valuables in the treasury, Luna used her skill to mimic and forge new contracts with the people set to be delivering McGraw’s shipments and instead have them deliver directly to us, giving new arms, armour, and equipment to our forces whilst leaving McGraw with none.

And my job was… well, was to mostly sit around and do nothing. It turned out that the personnel we already had would do the job so efficiently that people like Annerose and I really had no reason to be doing anything. In fact, it was even an offer on Luna’s part to just send me home to Equestria due to me being nothing more than a skilled fighter, something we had plenty of already. She even mentioned getting in contact with Zane and asking him to come and assist because, something my father protested as a statement from pure spite, ‘Zane was worth three of me even if he’d lost an arm’. I’d turned down the offer of course, regretting it slightly as boredom crept in, but I still had Annerose to socialise with while Miss Claire and Twilight were away on excavations:

“-and it turns out that after we’d doused the entire fucking place with accelerant,” Annerose continued, talking bite the bite of apple in her mouth as we sat atop the battlements of the tower. “Markus, the stupid cunt, had lost his fucking striking flint.”

“How?” I asked in shock. “I thought all of you did an equipment check before you left?”

“We did, school fucking standard check of course, but remember when we needed to take that swim through the sewers and Markus had to drop a belt to not sink like a rock?” she asked, sipping from a wineskin.

“Yeah… he didn’t,” I said, realising what she was talking about.

“Yup. The spastic twat had dropped the belt with the fucking striking flint in it to save his own life,” Annerose finished, still seemingly angry about it judging by her tone of voice and facial expression. “So the entire class failed the test because of one stupid decision made by one stupid cunt.”

“I suppose it’s kind of realistic,” I shrugged. “I mean, I’ve heard stories of entire strongholds being lost because one soldier didn’t do his job properly.”

“Yeah, I know that and all… still pissed off about the fact we lost out on the House Prize that year,” she growled.

“I don’t think you mentioned those,” I said. “You guys had Houses?”

“Yeah, it’s kind of a trend in posh schools like ours,” she nodded. “The whole school was split into four houses: Brancepeth, Durham, Raby, and Lambton. I was in Durham and had a few friends in the other houses. We were all promised a special prize for whichever house won that event that year and we lost at the last fucking hurdle. Because of that fat bastard and his stupidity.”

“Sounds rough,” I nodded. “What was the prize?”

“Holiday,” she answered. “We were all gonna go visit a Hearth’s Warming Market on the Continent that year, but Raby got it. Wankers.”

“How long ago was this?” I asked.

“Well… I finished school when I was sixteen, happened in year… eight, I think. I would’ve been twelve or thirteen then...so about… thirteen years ago?”

“And you’re still mad about it now?”

“Yes.”

“You’re that petty?”

“Yes. There a fucking problem with that?”

“No, Ma’am, none at all,” I chuckled, looking off to the side of the battlements and staring down at the bleak city.

“You got any good school stories?” she asked after a moment of silence.

“None that you’d find interesting,” I answered.

“Why’s that?” she asked.

“They’re mostly sex stories,” I shrugged.

“Richter, I’m not allergic to sex, y’know? I can talk about it… you just don’t have to be so graphic with the descriptions,” she said, crossing her arms and looking away.

“Alright, fine. I’ll start with a basic one and try to keep it child friendly,” I nodded.

“Get fucked.”

I ignored her insults, chuckling quietly to myself as I thought of a decent one to tell, finding a good one, and giving some background info.

“Since I’m royalty, I was never sent away for an education. Born, raised, and taught everything I needed to know in the halls of my own home,” I began. “I had tutors brought in from all over the world to school me in every boring subject my other family members had, though while they paid attention and did well in their studies, I mostly skipped lessons to have sex.”

“How old were you when that started?” Annerose asked. “Seventeen? Eighteen?”

“Try thirteen or fourteen,” I corrected.

“Fuck off,” she said in disbelief.

“If that’s hard to grasp you’re gonna think I’m imaginary when I start telling you that I fucked some of my teachers at that age,” I said, laughing quietly.

“I don’t believe you,” she said, shaking her head. “There is no fucking way any dignified, self-respecting woman would ever dare consider fucking a thirteen year old boy.”

“You’d be surprised,” I smirked. “But this isn’t a teacher sex story, this is a friend-with-benefits story.”

“You had a friends-with-benefits relationship when you were fourteen?” she asked.

“I had several, if I’m honest,” I nodded.

“How are you not swimming in kids now with that many women?” she asked.

“Oh I am, I just don’t visit the pool very often,” I shrugged. “Anyway, the girl-of-the-month this time was an Andalusian Princess named Calatera, one of my closest friends and favourite girls at the time. Still is now, as a matter of fact. Just a shame she’s married nowadays. But that’s besides the point, even at that age, she was cut from a different cloth to most girls. Long, thick brown hair, almond eyes, and the most beautiful Hispanic skin you’ve ever seen. Had a decent pair of tits for a fourteen year old, too.”

“This is starting to get creepy.”

“Agreed, onto the story. During my usual stint of skipping classes and avoiding everyone by climbing around hard to reach places in the castle, I wandered my way into her room as I was in that wing of the castle at that point and found her absorbed into a book,” I continued. “We talk for a while, jokes happen, friendship happens, and then sex happens, as it usually did. But at about ten minutes into the session, her mother comes knocking at the door.”

“No way,” Annerose nodded.

“Yes way,” I said with a chuckle.

“What did you do?” she asked. “Surely you can’t pull out and get dressed in the time it takes someone to open a door?”

“You cannot,” I nodded. “But you can pull out and hide yourself under the bed on the freezing marble floor.”

“Yikes. Sounds unpleasant,” she commented, drinking from the wineskin again.

“It was. Erection didn’t last too much longer, either,” I chuckled, getting Annerose to roll her eyes in disgust. “So her mother comes in, sits down on the bed, and starts having a heart-to-heart with her daughter about needing to pick a suitor from another country that wasn’t Equestria for the good of her own kingdom. Now obviously our relationship was nowhere close to love, she didn’t lie awake at night dreaming of our wedding day and neither did I. We were fuck buddies and nothing more, so she was open and willing to discuss it… for about two hours.”

“No fucking way,” Annerose said with a slight grin on her face.

“Yup. I’m sat there with a frozen ass and blue balls under her bed for an hour listening to her mom read names of an actual list she’d brought in,” I smirked. “I think the one she ended up marrying when she was about twenty was a guy from Ardennais called Antoinne or something. Don’t remember their monarchs too well as they never had any girls. But yeah, stuck under the bed for an hour.”

“Did you at least finish up with her once her mother had left?” Annerose asked.

“No, because the two left for dress shopping once they were done and left me to crawl out, dress myself, and leave the room alone,” I sighed. “It was not a victory for me that day.”

“I can imagine,” she chuckled.

“She made it up to me a few days later, though,” I nodded, smiling at the good memory. “So all was forgiven.”

“I’m guessing you’ve got a lot of the ‘Almost got caught by their parents’ stories to tell?” she asked, leaning against the stone and crossing her arms.

“I have a good number, yeah,” I nodded. “I have a few more where it’s ‘got caught by the parents’ and a small number of ‘The mother joined in’.”

Annerose glared at me quietly for a long second, eyeing me up and down with a scrutinizing gaze, seconds ticking by as we both remained silent. Finally, after she’d bore a hole through me with her vision, I decided to ask her what she was staring at.

“What? Why are you looking at me like that?”

“I don’t know if you’re lying or not,” she stated flatly. “I’m looking at every nook and cranny of your face to try and get some kind of twitch or quiver to give it away. But there isn’t one, yet I still don’t believe you.”

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” I shrugged.

“Because your mere existence warps my understanding of reality,” Annerose growled. “There aren’t guys with fourteen inch dicks, women don’t throw themselves at guys for sex within seconds of meeting them, and guys don’t get to knock women up after knowing them for three hours.”

“They do in my world,” I chuckled. “And it’s an amazing place to be. It’s like a badly written smut novel but with more brutal violence.”

“That sounds terrible,” she commented.

“I think so too,” I nodded, standing up straight and offering her a hand. “Imma take a wander around, you wanna come for one too?”

“Wander for what exactly?” she asked. “We both know Falketurm isn’t known for its gondola rides and fancy restaurants.”

“I’m not quite sure,” I shrugged. “Maybe run around and see if we run into something interesting. You don’t have to if you don’t want to. After all, you might not wanna ruin that lovely uniform you’ve got on.”

“It’s designed for mobility as well,” she said, taking my hand and pulling herself up with a grunt. “So I’m good for a run around. Anywhere you got in mind?”

“The forests outside the city,” I suggested.

“Dangerous place, that,” Annerose commented. “You sure we’re allowed?”

“We’re both adults with fuck all else to do,” I said with a shrug. “I’m up for hunting and camping, I’ll just tell Luna where we’re going first. It’s not like we’re urgently needed here anyway.”

“Fair enough,” she shrugged after a moment of pause. “There’s a species of moose in the forest I’ve been interested in seeing for a while. This is a great chance to get a good look at it.”

“Good Gods, you’re boring,” I chuckled, heading into the tower with Annerose behind me.

“Hey, you seem to have just as much interest in moose knuckle as I do from what I’ve been told,” she growled.

“Ooh, savage,”

A 'Friend' of the Family (Unedited)

After informing Luna of our little venture for moose, the two of us were off into the forest, tracking prints, broken branches, overturned rocks, and every type of trackable tracker’s track we could track to track like the trackers we’d been trained to tr-

Stop.

Once on the path the moose had set down, we began discussing the might of the monstrous moose’s massive, meticulously-

Stop.

“So what’s the big deal with the moose, exactly?” I asked Annerose.

“It’s supposed to be purple,” she answered bluntly. “And that sounds amazing.”

“A purple moose, eh?” I asked nobody in particular, examining the surrounding area and finding something slightly off about it, but not able to put my finger on it at that time. “That sounds rather… uh… I can’t think of a moose pun. Fuck.”

“Are… are you feeling alright?” she asked with a concerned expression. “You’ve been acting weird since we got into the forest.

“I feel a little under the weather, yeah, but I’m making the… mooset of my current situation,” I said, noticing myself how odd I was acting. I was never a man for puns or horrendous jokes and it had been happening to me ever since we entered this forest.

“Richter… what the hell’s wrong with you?” she asked, stopping still and crossing her arms. “You’ve been acting like a wide-eyed, slack-jawed mong ever since we got here. You’re not having an episode of something, are you?”

“I... I’m not sure,” I said, shaking my head and trying to get rid of the laughy, jokey feeling I had in my stomach with no such success. I turned back to the surrounding area, now noticing birds holding notes in their calls, stretching them out longer than they’d ever do naturally. Now that I’d stopped a looked around, I noticed several more things: the wind had died down entirely, the trees of the forest no longer swayed but the snow overheard, and I mean high above still fell at an angle before falling straight down.

It could’ve been a thermal air current, but this low? Not likely, not at all. I continued to look at everything around us, seeing nature functioning in some way… but not the way it should’ve been. Squirrels ran backwards up trees, birds still continued to scream their notes, the wind never blew, and the snow fell down straight. I turned back to Annerose, seeing her notice the same things I was with an unsure look on her face.

“Is this forest supposed to be magical?” I asked.

“No, it’s as magicless as Falketurm is,” she said with a shake of her head. “There’s no enchantments, no spells, or any natural magic in here to make shit like this happen.”

“So it’s an outside source,” I growled, reaching over my back for the sword I was happy I’d brought with me, Annerose reaching for her own on her waist before a female voice spoke from in a tree.

“Calm down, children,” she chuckled. “I’m only having a little fun.”

My ears locked onto the sound immediately, whirling around and focussing on the woman… the creature in the tree and having my fear be replaced with something else as I immediately recognised from books, paintings, and family stories the creature that sat in the tree. And the emotion was:

Annoyance.

The creature, the woman, was a being the same height as Celestia with a more slender, yet-still-buxom appearance dressed in what could only be described as an armoured leotard with a large, open front exposing an enormous pair of tits with barely the nipples covered, thigh-high, high-heeled boots, one made out of bear hide and the other of crocodile skin,  and wearing gauntlets designed to resemble hawk claws. A large, red dragon tail swished and flicked beneath the branch, a set of deer antlers poking out from the top of her head, a fanged grin, and a pair of glowing, seductive yellow-and-red eyes stared down at the both of us.

“Ugh,” I sighed, removing my hand from my hilt and shaking my head. “Hi, Eris.”

“Richter…” the Goddess of Chaos chuckled as she jumped down from the tree. “It’s been so long!”

She walked over to me, her figure towering over mine in the same way Svea and Celestia’s did, before she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed my face into her huge tits, the thick flesh nearly suffocating me as she held me there for a good while. After a while she broke away from me, placing a hand on her wide hips, and stood smiling at me.

“How’s the family?” she asked, snapping her fingers and having everything return to normal. The wind picked up again, the birds began to sing normally, and the snow fell in the wind as it was meant to.

“We’re doing fine,” I nodded, clearly blowing Annerose’s mind at the fact I was talking to so casually to a genuine deity. I feel like I need to clarify this: a long while back Eris used to be an enemy, did some bad shit to a lot of people just for a laugh, and the Alicorns cracked down on her. After a long series of events including several very helpful counsellors, therapy sessions, promises and prizes, as well as a lot of sex with Celestia, Eris vowed to change her ways and use her powers to help most people, but still fuck with a good number of them.

So the ancient, reformed Goddess that was once one of the most feared enemies of the Alicorn species… had essentially become a surrogate Aunt to me through means of simply bothering my family until they just stopped telling her to go away. I hadn’t seen Eris in a very long time and had thought that she’d disappeared entirely, maybe hopped off to another universe like she did very often and just found a better place. But no, here she was, ready to pester the life out of anyone she came in contact with.

“Richter?” Annerose asked in a nervous tone. “Who is that?”

“I’m Eris,” she said with a fanged grin. “I’m the Goddess of Chaos, the Mistress of Mayhem, the Avatar of Annoyance, and third place runner-up in Canterlot’s annual crochet competition.”

“You still haven’t won that yet?” I asked her.

“I would’ve if it wasn’t for Doris,” Eris growled, bunching her face up in an unhappy expression. “Her wool seems to weave itself together.”

“So what’re you doing in this literal neck of the woods?” I asked.

“Wanted to see how the moose family I dyed a few hundred years back were doing,” Eris shrugged, walking around in a wavy, wiggly pattern, looking for nothing specific. “I did it to a few of ‘em. Made one purple, gave another light-up antlers, and a third one three dicks. His line died out the fastest of them… I guess three dicks are hard to handle. Wouldn’t know, I’ve never had more than two at a time, and that’s only when I get crazy.”

“Richter…” Annerose whispered to me. “Is she dangerous?”

“No, not usually,” I said, watching at Eris bent over to pick up a flower poking through the snow, flexing her toned thighs and jutting her fat, white ass out with no shame at all. “She’s more ‘everyone’s obnoxious older sister’ than she is ‘bringer of the end times’. She can get irritating, but she’s good to have on your side because of her powers.”

“She can control the weather?” Annerose asked.

“Nope,” Eris said, standing straight up and pivoting on her heel. “Probability field manipulation.”

“The fuck’s that?” Annerose asked.

“Lemme show you,” she said, pulling a coin out from a pouch on her back and placing it on her thumb. “Heads or tails?”

“Tails,” Annerose answered, eager to see where this was going. Eris nodded and flicked the coin into the air with a loud, metallic ring. The coin spun and began its descent to the ground, only to halt in mid-air and spin faster and faster while never getting closer to the ground.

“What are you doing to it?” she asked, crouching and looking at the coin.

“Altering its probability field to give it a zero percent chance of landing on either, thus making it go forever,” Eris shrugged. “It’s a complicated explanation that goes really deep into the quantum mechanics of universal equations that only Twilight seems to understand, so I’ll keep it short. If there’s a chance of anything happening, I can increase or decrease the chance of said thing. If there’s a chance for it to rain, I can keep it dry or make it pour. If there’s a chance of someone dying of heart failure, I can fry ‘em or heal ‘em.”

“That’s… kinda scary,” Annerose blinked.

“It is. For instance, I can see that you have a seventy two percent chance of developing cervical cancer later in life,” Eris said, holding her hand out towards Annerose before snapping her fingers. “And now it’s a zero percent chance.”

“I don’t feel any different,” Annerose said, looking herself over.

“Because you hadn’t developed any form of cancer yet,” she said with a smirk. “Now you never will. At least in your cervix that is.”

“Can you do all of them please?” Annerose asked. “I don’t quite fancy rotting from the inside.”

“Gimme a sec…” she said, holding her thumb up at Annerose and closing an eye to focus on her. “Oh, let’s take care of that, shall we?”

“What?” she asked in a panicked state.

“You seemed to already have a few bad cells jumping around in your breasts… if you can even call them that,” Eris chuckled.

Annerose feebly covered her smaller bust, going red with embarrassment and growling angrily at the spiteful comment, only to look back at Eris as she snapped her fingers again.

“And you’re clear!” she said with a thumbs up. “I’ll send you my fee later on, Small Tits.”

“Eris, leave her alone,” I said in a warning tone.

“Sorry, I just enjoy making fun of the poor girls that lost the lottery for baps like these beauties,” Eris smirked, tugging gently on the straps of her unitard and making her tits bounce. “Anyway, any other family here? Momma? Aunt Luna? Celly?”

“Twilight and Luna are back at the tower in Falketurm,” I said, jabbing a thumb over my shoulder. “Go pester them if you want. We’re going moose hunting.”

“Okey-dokey,” Eris nodded, sauntering away with her thick hips swaying as she did so. “I’ll see you back at the tower.”

“Are you staying here now?” I asked her.

“Yup. Heard from several good sources that you got the bomb dick,” she said, giving a playful wink. “I’m not going anywhere until I find out the chances of that.”

Moose Bed (Unedited)

After several minutes of wandering around in silence, occasionally looking over my shoulder to see a very distraught Annerose, I came to a halt and decided to speak to her on it.

“You’re gonna have to get over it sooner or later, y’know?” I asked.#

“But I had fucking cancer,” she said, pointing a finger at me. “I was gonna die!”

“And now you’re not,” I nodded. “Are you gonna take solace in that and move on or just sit here panicking for hours and hours?”

“Little bit of both, I think,” she nodded. “I’m happy it’s all gone forever… but what would’ve happened if I wasn’t here today? Would’ve it have developed further? She said I had a seventy-four percent chance of developing cervical cancer. That’s insane.”

“I know, but you’re fine now,” I said, placing a hand on her shoulder and smiling. “So you can stop worrying about it now, okay?”

“A-Alright,” she nodded, taking a deep breath and focussing herself.

“Good,” I said, looking around before turning back to her. “So where’s this moose supposed to be?”

“It’s supposed to be around here somewhere,” she shrugged, adjusting the satchel she carried at her side. “I guess we’ll have to make camp and search more tomorrow before it gets dark.”

“Make what now?” I asked. “I didn’t bring anything to camp with.”

“I told you to grab a bedspread before we left,” Annerose growled angrily. “And I brought the tent in here and we were supposed to grab sticks to set up the tent when night came.”

“You said no such thing,” I said, cocking an eyebrow. “I’d remember if you did.”

“Well, this is just great, isn’t it?” Annerose asked angrily. “Looks like you’re gonna have to sleep on the ground in the tent.”

“Or I could just snuggle up to you in your bedspread?” I asked, fluttering my eyelashes mockingly.

“No, uh-uh, not a fucking chance,” she growled, storming ahead of me as I chuckled behind her.

“You do remember how cold it gets here at night, right?” I asked. “I’ll freeze to death, even with the tent as a wind-break.”

“Then you should’ve thought of that before we left!” she snapped.

“I thought we were gonna either head back or you knew of some sorta hidden log cabin or something like that,” I said, jogging slightly to keep pace with the storming woman. “I didn’t realise we’d be out in the sticks for the entire night. You didn’t even bring food with you.”

“I brought three joints of salted beef, Richter!” Annerose snarled, turning around on me and jabbing a finger into my chest. “The same as I told you to bring a bow in case we saw anything else that looked better!”

“Annerose, you didn’t tell me anything,” I said, holding my hands up in defense. “I don’t even remember you muttering anything to me. This isn’t my fault.”

“Well it’s not fucking mine, you’re not having my fucking food, and you aren’t sleeping in my fucking bed, you incompetent fucking wank-stain!” she hollered, causing several birds to fly away from the trees and a large number of animals run in terror. There was a second of silence between the two of us before I sighed loudly and made an observation of the glowering woman.

“You’re really fucking scary when you’re angry, you know that?” I asked.

“And I’ll show you how terrifying I am in a minute if you don’t sort your own stupid shit out and find something to keep you and your elephant dick warm through the night!” she hissed through gritted teeth before storming off yet again.

Normally this kind of situation wouldn’t be a problem as I’d have Grael with me. The fuzzy fucker was my bed-and-blanket away from bed-and-blanket and never had any problems snuggling up close and keeping me warm through our entire life, but without my walking comforter and faced with Annerose’s ice cold attitude towards me at this point for a fault we both shared… I needed to figure something out quickly.

And I had one proven option that was so disgusting that Annerose would forbid it from happening.

“Right,” I said walking up to her. “One thing Luna made me do to survive a freezing cold night was sleep in a dead horse.”

Annerose froze in place immediately, turning around to stare at me with pure fear in her eyes before uttering her next sentence.

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“I mean, a horse isn’t available, so a moose would do,” I shrugged. “What you’re supposed to do is kill one, gut as much of its insides as you can, minus the liver of course, remove the trachea and slit its throat to open up a breathing tube, strip down to your bare bones, and crawl into the fucker, close it up, and get a good rest without getting cold.”

“You…” she said, looking me up and down with disbelief. “You’re fucking lying to me. There is no way in hell you’ve ever even considered doing that, much less actually done it.”

“Annerose, if I’d never done it before, do you seriously think I’d know to do something like keep its liver and cut open an airhole?” I asked. “That’s one of those things you learn from practical experience, not making it up as you go along.”

“But it’s disgusting!” she exclaimed. “Why the fuck would you ever wanna sleep inside a fucking moose!?”

“Because I’d rather get myself covered in blood and guts than die,” I shrugged, extending a hidden blade and giving it a gentle flick before looking back up at the trembling woman. “Now, if you excuse me, I’m gonna go find my fuzzy inn for the night.”

“You’re a liar,” she growled as I walked off. “This is a complete bluff to make me sympathise with you. It’s not gonna work, Richter.”

“Dunno what you’re talking about,” I sniggered, pointing to a patch of thick trees a few yards to out left. “You set up camp there, get a fire going, and I’ll be back with my bed, alright?”

“Fine, we’ll see how long you can keep this up,” she smirked, having no idea how genuinely serious I was about this little venture.

And as an hour ticked by and I came back to camp dragging a dead moose with me, Annerose’s stern belief in my inability to make a temporary home out of the thing started to wane ever so slightly.

“You… you actually got one?” she asked as she cooked a piece of beef on a stick, having crossed her slender legs and leaned on her hand.

“Yeah. I need it for sleep,” I nodded. “We’re gonna need to eat up and sleep soon, though. The heat’ll drain out if I’m not in there to contribute it a little. Having the fire going for a while should help a lot, too.”

“I can’t believe you’re still doing this,” she said with a shake of her head. “I’m not falling for it.”

“That’s good for you then, Annerose,” I said, taking an-already cooked piece of beef and munching on it. “Wow. Great job with this.”

“Thanks. There were a few herbs in the bushes nearby,” she nodded. “I did my best.”

“Great job,” I nodded, wolfing down the rest of the beef before getting down onto one knee in front of the moose and extending my hidden blade. “I’d advise you to hold your breath. This isn’t gonna be pleasant.”

“You’re still going on about-” she began before falling silent as I sliced deep into the stomach of the dead moose and allowed its organs to pour out of its chest cavity with a sickening slosh. Annerose practically threw herself off the stump she’d sat on while I merely whistled at how awful the carcass’ inside smelt, turning my head away and grimacing in response.

“Fucking hell,” I laughed. “That woke me up.”

“What the fuck, Richter!?” Annerose bellowed.

“What?” I asked. “I’m not gonna get inside it by crawling in its mouth, am I?” I asked, sorting through and cutting away the organs with my hidden blade, taking the liver aside and keeping that as a snack, if needs be. I tossed the pile of moose guts away and stared at the innards of the moose before slicing out its trachea entirely, tossing the bloody piece onto the fire and watching it burn.

“Now then,” I said with a polite nod as I began to strip down. “I’m getting ready for bed.”

“Why are you getting naked?” she asked me.

“Because if I don’t, my clothes will get soaked with blood,” I answered, continuing to strip off. “And then when I crawl out of this fucker in the morning, I’ll be freezing fucking cold. It’s better to get down to bare bones and get in it that way, when try and warm yourself up as quickly as possible by getting dry clothes on in the morning. Now… good night, Annerose. Enjoy your nice, clean bedspread.”

And with that, I tucked myself inside my foul-smelling, fleshy sleeping bag with a laugh of disgust before closing the stomach flap with the hilarious image of Annerose’s disgusted face being the last thing I saw before putting my head down for some sleep.

I woke up in presumably the morning as I heard Annerose call out to the moose carcass, possibly suspecting that I’d gotten out of it some time during the night, but upon opening the flap and giving her a smile, she recoiled in shock and dropped the beef she was carrying.

“Holy fuck!” she said in disbelief. “You actually slept in that?”

“Well… yeah,” I nodded, pulling myself out of the cold carcass with my teeth chattering, watching Annerose avert her eyes as my bloody, naked form went on full display. “I didn’t wanna die and somebody was too selfish to share their bed.”

“I… I woulda been willing to if you’d asked me…” she said, not watching as I dressed as fast as I physically could.

“Well that wasn’t what I thought,” I shrugged, pulling my clothes on over my blood-caked body and revelling in their warmth. “I believed we were in the middle of a dick-measuring contest and decided that I’d prove mine was infinitely bigger than yours. I think I did that rather easily, to be honest.”

“You’re fucking insane,” she said, only managing to look at me for a few moments before looking away in disgust.

“I prefer the term ‘adaptable’,” I shrugged. “Next time, just say you wouldn’t mind sharing a bed so I don’t have to do that again. It’s a disgusting process and a waste of a perfectly good moose.”

“O-Okay,” Annerose nodded awkwardly. “Are… are you still up for looking for the purple moose? After this whole ordeal… I don’t really wanna think about moose for a few… decades.”

“I’m okay with going home if you are,” I shrugged. “I could use a bath.”

“Y-Yeah…” she nodded, seemingly more scarred than I was by the little event. “Let’s… let’s get moving.”

“After you,” I said with a gesture. “It’s a better idea for me to be downwind for now. Trust me on that.”

An Old Friend (Unedited)

Annerose actively kept pace ahead of me, trying to avoid the horrendous smell all the way back to the tower. We entered the ancient stone building to be see my father sitting on a chair outside the ground floor study with a book in his hands, looking up and smiling at Annerose before giving me a questioning glance. There was a moment of silence between the two of us, broken only by my father inhaling sharply to get a scent, before chuckling quietly.

“Moose bed?” he asked.

“You know it,” I grinned. “Second best thing next to a bed and breakfast.”

“How do you know what he slept in?” Annerose asked my father.

“It’s not a smell you forget once you’ve done it yourself,” he answered, folding the corner of the page he was reading and closing the book.

“You’ve both slept in mooses?” Annerose asked.

“I’ve done it as well,” said a stair-descending Luna as she came around the spiral. “The worst part is lying on the ribs. They’re good support for even weight distribution but they are not soft in any stretch of the imagination.”

“Amen to that,” my father and I said in unison.

“You people are fucked up,” Annerose said, hurrying up the stairs to presumably either wash or pray the disgust she felt away.

“She’ll learn in time,” Luna shrugged, cracking her knuckles before patting me on the back. “Right, you bloody bastard, you’ve actually got something to do today.”

“If it’s anything besides staring at a fucking wall, then sign me up,” I said with a grin.

“Then you’re in luck, dear child,” Luna grinned. “We need you and Annerose to do a little bit of arson.”

“Always a fun start to the day,” I nodded. “What do you want me to burn down?”

“We need you to torch one of McGraw’s arenas,” Luna said. “It’s not the biggest one, but it’s definitely gonna make a sizeable hole in his profits, and a sizeable hole at this point is essentially bankrupting him.”

“Great, can I get going now?” I asked.

“Hang on!” Annerose hollered from upstairs, thundering down the stone steps with her hair in a mess. “Somebody mention an arena? Is there a fight club nearby?”

“Yes, McGraw’s little-” Luna began before being cut off.

“I’m competing,” Annerose cut in. “I am winning the fuck out of that fight club.”

“You sure?” Luna asked. “We could just burn the place down and get the safe from the ashes before his goons go looking for it?”

“Nope. There’s no fun in that,” Annerose said with a grin that showed off her bloodlust. “And besides, if it’s McGraw’s guys fighting then we can take a good number of them out in the process.”

“The fights aren’t to the death, Annerose,” Luna said.

“I don’t care,” she smirked evilly. “Broken bones and ruptured organs don’t count as a death in the ring.”

“You’re fucking scary,” I said, looking at the young woman.

“I know. I fucking know.” she nodded. “So? Am I allowed to fight or what?”

“Richter?” Luna asked, turning to face me.

“Why are you asking me?” I asked in confusion. “I’m not her dad. She can do whatever she wants.”

“Very well,” Luna shrugged, turning back to Annerose. “Both of you get cleaned up, you especially, Richter, and head off to the fight club. It’s in the basement of a tailor’s place by the meadery in the Workers District. Should be easy to spot.”

“Right,” Annerose nodded. “Come on then, Richter. Wash up and let’s get gone.”

“Yes, Boss,” I nodded, heading up to my room to bathe and change clothes with Annerose doing the same. I leaped into the little hot spring of a bath and noticed Kalla and Advalia laying about in the water, lounging peacefully and looking rather relaxed.

“Morning, ladies,” I said as I dunked my head under the water, trying to rinse as much of the gore from my face and hair as possible. I broke the surface and noticed the very unhappy looks the two were giving me after I’d sullied the bath water with blood and chunks of moose innards.

“Thanks, dick,” Advalia growled, getting out of the water entirely and stepping under the shower that was in the corner. “My favourite kind of bath bomb.”

“Nothing wrong with a little moose broth, is there?” I asked with a smirk, scrubbing my under arms and junk with a brush I pulled off the side, cleaning all of my vital areas before going for a general body scrub. “A little extra protein’s always nice.”

“I’ve got enough meat in my diet as it is with you around, Horsedick,” Advalia said, rinsing herself off several times before grabbing a soft, cotton towel. “I don’t need your very sloppy seconds.”

I noticed Kalla get out of the bath as well, not bothering to towel herself dry, and instead beginning to rub herself up against Advalia, purring quietly.

“She’s gotten rather addicted to me in recent days,” Advalia smirked, petting the naked Neko affectionately. “She’s a fan of good dick, it seems.”

“Yeah, well keep her away from me,” I said, getting out of the bath and grabbing my own towel. “I’ve already filled up on my month’s share for guilt the first time I fucked her.”

“You may feel bad about it, but you gotta admit it-” Advalia chuckled, kissing Kalla passionately for a long moment. “She’s one of the best fuck’s you ever had.”

“I’d like to disagree with you,” I sighed, drying my crotch. “But then I’d be a liar. She’s great in bed.”

“So why keep her away?” Advalia asked. “I barely ever take the fuzzy little sleeve off my cock long enough for it to go soft. I’d have thought you of all people would’ve been hogging her night and day.”

“No, I’ve already had this discussion with Luna,” I said, dismissing the entire debate immediately with a defiant shake of my head. “I’m gonna try and keep my moral fibre for as long as I can and I’m not whittling it away railing a girl that isn’t mentally old enough to know the scientific names for the different parts of the vagina.”

“But the nicknames just make her cute,” Advalia giggled.

“And that’s the problem. I don’t want cute. Little girls are cute. Grown women are sexy,” I said quickly.

“As eloquent as any statement a boy who just started puberty could give,” Advalia sniggered.

“Whatever, just keep Jailbait over there away from me,” I said, dashing out of the bathroom as I heard Annerose yell at me from outside the bedroom door to hurry up. I dressed quickly, abandoning the usual hooded coat and instead stuck to pants, shirt, and a tanned leather jacket lined with sheep’s wool. I ignored a sword this time around and stuck to the two hidden blades. A sword would draw attention and get eyes on me that I didn’t want while the blades weren’t visible. I headed down the stairs and spotted Annerose, having abandoned her uniform, dressed in a pair of leather pants and a roughspun tunic with long, tattered sleeves.

“Ready to head out, Fuckboy?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow, the excitement on her face plain as day.

“After you,” I said, spotting Luna holding her hand out with a small leather pouch clenched in it.

“Flint, striker, and a few oily rags,” she said as she tossed the pouch over to me. “Knowing any good gambling establishment, they’re gonna have alcohol, and knowing any good tailor’s, they’re gonna have cloth, be it in the shop or in the basement area where the fights go on. Use Annerose as a distraction, slip away, kill anyone that looks at you funny, and set something on fire that’ll burn the place down.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” I nodded, belting the pouch onto my waist and following after Annerose. I caught up to the raven-haired woman and made small talk, just to make the walk go past faster.

“You excited?” I asked her.

“Of course. It’s been too fucking long since I got to take part in one of these,” she said, still giggling in anticipation. “I always used to win them back home and I wanna see if these fuckers are worth my time.”

“Just don’t get too cocky,” I warned. “It usually doesn’t end well.”

“I know that, Richter,” she said, rolling her eyes. “And there’s a huge difference between cockiness and being self-assured. I’ve been beating the shit out of people twice my size since I was seven. I think I deserve to have a little confidence in myself.”

“Fine, but that little statement there gives me the right to laugh rather loudly at you if you get your teeth knocked out in the first round,” I shrugged.

“Ergh… don’t talk about that,” Annerose said with a shiver running through her body. “I’ve always been terrified of losing my teeth.”

“And yet you thoroughly enjoy fighting people?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Well… yeah,” she nodded.

“You’re a strange one, you know that?” I asked.

“I get that a lot,” she smirked, picking up her pace and making me trail behind a little.

“Hang on, the fight club’s not going anywhere,” I said, jogging slightly to close the gap again. “Not yet, at least.”

We continued chatting amongst ourselves, several minutes passing by as we made our way to the fight club, only as we continued down the path, I noticed something through nothing more than suspicion. There was a specific set of footsteps behind us that kept at a constant pace, following our every move as we walked, even as I lead Annerose and myself through different streets and gaps.

“What’s wrong with you?” she asked in an annoyed tone.

I didn’t answer her, instead stopped, pivoted directly on my heel, and began to storm towards the man that had been following us. He knew he’d been spotted but made no attempt to flee, meaning he wasn’t afraid of me. He was a tall man, over six feet, with a broad frame, snow-white skin, and glowing red eyes. I recognised his kind immediately and from the cold-yet-still-there sun beaming down on the city, I knew what species he was.

A Higher Vampire was stalking the streets of Falketurm.

And that Higher Vampire was here for me.

I knew immediately I was at a disadvantage here and an even larger one than I would be if I’d faced off against a Higher Vampire with proper preparation. I lacked any kind of silver weapon, no sort of acid, and the sun wasn’t an item I could exploit here like I could with other blood-drinkers. His superhuman abilities would make this extremely difficult on its own, nevermind facing him without so much as a steel sword.

He picked up the pace first, hiding none of his power as he transformed into his True Vampire form, exploding in a mass of magic into an eight foot-tall, leather-winged monster. He screamed loudly, spit flying from the monstrous jaw of over eight rows of serrated teeth, dropping down into a quadrupedal fighting stance as he lashed his tail behind him.

The True Vampire was a creature of hulking muscle that threatened to tear through the porcelain skin above it. It could fight on either set of legs, was fast, was dangerous, and was extremely aggressive. But he’d made a mistake in transforming: he’d lost his magic, be it vampiric or not, and he’d lost his intelligence.

There was obvious panic at this point, people screaming and running away from the colossal beast as it continued to advance towards me, Annerose now seeing the danger and gritting her teeth, clearly resenting her lack of a weapon just as I did. We watched as a small group of terrified guards rushed the monster, the remnants of the Baron’s forces being torn to pieces, scattering meat, armour, and thankfully weapons everywhere. The two of us scooped up our choice, Annerose taking two swords while I stuck with the one.

“Any ideas on how to kill this thing?” she asked me.

“Yeah,” I nodded, ducking under a screaming guard as the vampire launched it at me. “None of them available to us right now.”

“So what do we do?” she asked, sliding next to me and taking up a fighting stance.

“Not die,” I shrugged.

“Well you’re a fucking help,” she growled, turning back to face the vampire as it cut through the rest of the guards.

“All we can hope is that Luna hears the commotion and comes running,” I shrugged. “These things usually can’t be killed with anything except silver, decapitation, and burning its heart. But Luna found a way past that?”

“Which was?”

“Incinerate it with an energy blast,” I answered.

“Damn. It. All,” Annerose snarled.

We were interrupted by the vampire as it used its last remnants of human intelligence to scream at me, the name it referred to me as giving away what it was here for:

“Traitor!” it bellowed. “Spiller of Sacred Blood! Murderer of the Holy Child!”

I was more than ready to come up with a witty retort for everyone’s enjoyment as I often did, but I was interrupted by a familiar voice speaking from what sounded like the rooftops.

“Now, now,” she said with a nonchalant chuckle. “Richter may be a traitorous bastard, but those other two achievements belong to me. And if it helps your rag-tag little rebellion feel any better about my worthless cunt of a sister… she was plenty more holey when I got done with her.”

“Richter…” Annerose muttered to me quietly as the black-clad ‘stranger’ leaped down, sauntering towards the space between us and the True Vampire with her wide hips swaying seductively.

“So make your choice, honey,” she said, pointing a red-nailed finger at the snarling beast. “Come along quietly and I promise to only brutally torture you for a little while… or resist and make sure that my Torturer’s knife finds its way through every sinew, joint, and nerve in your body to make sure you really regret what you’ve done.”

“W-Whore!” the vampire snarled, kicking up dust with its clawed feet and snarling viciously. “Slut! Cunt! Bitch!”

“Mhm… you’re starting to remind me of a lot of my former lovers,” the ‘stranger’ giggled. “Loud, obnoxious, insulting… and not worth the time I have to spend mopping up the mess you’ve made.”

With that, our leather-clad ‘friend’ was assailed by the True Vampire, its fangs bared and dripping with the need to kill in its eyes, only to be effortlessly slapped aside by a backhand from the superhuman woman standing before it. She then seemingly disappeared in a blur before reappearing where the vampire was due to land and brutally booting it up into the air, rocketing into the sky like a stone from a sling.

She then disappeared once more and reappeared directly underneath the now-plummeting vampire, pointing a red nail at him and closing an eye to help her aim before an enormous, red and black, beam of energy, crackling with power, launched into the sky and tore through the True Vampire, incinerating the creature in a matter of seconds, it’s screams of rage and pain fading away into the wind once it’s body was no more. Now done with her assault, the woman turned around and blew the smoke off her fingernail, giving me a fanged smile as she held her arms out in a welcoming motion.

“Richter, honey,” she beamed. “It’s been too long.”

“Verella,” I said with a smile as I walked over to the Vampire Queen, grabbing a handful of her thick ass and pulling her close to me. “I’ve missed you.”

“I should hope so,” she giggled, drumming her fingers on her chest as she licked her blood-red lips. “I know this isn’t the reunion I had planned, but since we’ve got the ball rolling… would you mind helping me snuff out the rebellion one more time? You can get me pregnant again, if you want that as a reward?”

“I’ll consider it,” I chuckled. “But first, tell me what we missed?”

“Martyrdom,” she shrugged in an annoyed fashion. “A large hole, but one that is easily plugged. But speaking of holes getting plugged, why don’t we take this back to your place and catch up a little?”

Dad Duties (Unedited)

“Right… so not only are you telling me that this little vampire rebellion has been in Falketurm for nearly as long as I have-” I began.

“Yup,” Verella nodded, swilling a glass of wine as she sat in a comfortable chair.

“But they’ve all got a vendetta against me, but for some reason have never come after me until today?” I asked.

“Yes. The reason they’ve never come after you is that,” Verella said, pointing in Luna’s direction. “Everything that knows anything wouldn’t dare come after their target if they stay on the home turf of one of the world’s strongest creatures. Even if they managed to kill you, they’re terrified of Luna or any other Alicorn taking it personally, as they should, and start hunting them down.”

“So what changed today?” I asked her, drawing a chair out next to her and sitting down.

“In case you haven’t noticed, infighting is kind of a big thing in the vampire world,” Verella smirked. “If I know the vampire I fried, which I do, he was one of the ones that proposed a suicide run on you. Get you out of the way and if he died, who cares? He’s done his job and appeased the Vampire Gods.”

“There are Vampire Gods now?” I asked in surprise.

“Yes,” Luna growled in an angry tone. “Three of them: Vintinya, Orselia, and Cymaron. And they are three of the cattiest, stuck-up, backstabbing, mean-girl bitches you will ever meet.”

“That sounds like it comes from a place of experience,” I said, looking at my aunt with a smirk.

“Don’t get me started,” she snarled. “I’ll be here all week.”

“Indeed,” Verella nodded. “When I took power from my sister a few hundred years ago, the first thing I did was abolish any worship of those soul-sapping cunts, cleared out their religious symbols, artifacts, and scriptures and sold them for an extremely large amount of money to refill the treasury my sister seemed so intent on permanently emptying.”

“She a religious woman?” I asked.

“Devout. She’d cut off her breasts and feed them to her dogs if one of our crotchety old cunts asked her to,” Verella snarled. “Aleksandra was a damn fool and was ruining what was left of our society.”

“You wanna explain the story with you two?” I asked. “Because from where I jumped in, it seemed to be the end of the war.”

“Aleksandra was my older, idiot sister, and due to her age it was her that was given the throne when she was seventeen,” Verella began, taking a large drink from her wine glass in an attempt to cool her boiling anger. “And from the day she sat down on that throne, she began the process of burning our kingdom down settlement by settlement. Ordering the elder vampires on her council to be executed for ‘heresy’, forcing the young to abandon their training in using their powers to blend in and adapt to a more human lifestyle and instead focus worshipping the three goddesses, leaving them to be caught and murdered by humans when they didn’t know how to escape pursuit.”

“Sounds like there’s a lot more in that list then we’ve got time to sit here for,” I whistled.

“Richter, if I had a month I still couldn’t list all of the horrible things she did,” Verella nodded. “So I did what anyone who doesn’t wish to see the remnants of her kingdom destroyed: I gathered an army and cast her out of her rule. I thought she’d have been smart enough to just hide in a cave and live out her days with her idiot supporters, but… well, you saw what happened.”

“And I’m guessing the fuckers you’re hunting here are leftovers from that group?”

“Yeah. I’m trying to put a stop to them before they become something that’s actually dangerous,” she nodded.

“Two questions for that: Why Falketurm and why did you come yourself?” I asked.

“Falketurm was the opportune location to set up a new vampire rebellion because it’s a lawless land where nobody cares if people go missing,” Verella explained, pouring a new glass of wine with her magic as she moved her chair around and draped her legs over my mine. I removed her boots and began to massage her feet and thighs, the vampire queen smiling contentedly as she continued to explain her reasoning. “And I came here myself because I was the one that started this war a very long time ago. It was by my hand and my decisions that caused the rift between the vampires, and it will be by my hand and my decisions that I close it once more.”

“A reason I’m familiar with, Verella,” Luna said, walking over to the table and sitting down on it as she eyed Verella with a cocked eyebrow. “But being the one to strike the final blow doesn’t mean you’ll ever opt to carry the whole load yourself. Where are the rest of your forces?”

“Aren’t you a clever girl?” Verella chuckled. “They’re stationed outside of Falketurm and waiting for my signal before they enter the city to take care of the rebellion.”

“Mind if we borrow a few?” Luna asked. “Only for a while?”

“Why’s that?” Verella asked, leaning back in her seat.

“Richter here decided it would be a good idea to kick off a gang war between everyone that’s worth a damn in this shithole,” Luna said, nodding in my direction. “And to be fair, he’s handled the situation in the way any good king would: Relying on getting everyone he can to help him so he can throw forces at the enemy and hide behind his walls like a pussy.”

“That is not how this is going,” I growled.

“You’re right, we’re doing all the work while you’re whoring it up day and night,” Luna nodded before looking at Verella. “No offense.”

“None taken. I know what I like and in what amount,” Verella smiled. “I’m not ashamed of it.”

“So?” Luna asked. “Mind lending a hand to your useless baby-daddy over here?”

Verella was quiet for a moment, mulling it over in her head before reaching a decision.

“Eh, fuck it. Why not?” she shrugged. “It’s the least I can do for him after all he’s done for me and my lot. Consider this your first use of a force that is rightfully yours.”

“Awesome. Vampire army at my beck and call,” I smiled.

“Don’t forget the women. They’re there, too,” Verella pointed out.

“Bring any with you now?” I asked.

“As a matter of fact, I did,” Verella nodded. “I brought my scout master, Tiana, with me. She’s a little frosty to new people, but use the same level of charm with her as you do everyone else and I’m sure you’ll be eating your way to her heart in no time.”

“And I am so happy that my tower that I fought and died for has now became Richter’s House of Harem,” Luna sighed, rubbing her eyes. “So if I can count up every woman we’ve got in here just for you, we’ve got Advalia, Kalla, Verella, Annerose-”

“I’m not one of his whores,” Annerose interrupted.

“I give you a month,” Luna shrugged. “And now the Goddess of Chaos herself who, for the last twelve hours, hasn’t taken her tongue out of Twilight. Go fix that, will you?”

“Does ‘fixing’ include ‘watching and cheering’?” I asked.

“Sure, whatever,” Luna said before turning back to Verella. “And since the boy’s far too incompetent to do anything right, let me ask you a question.”

“Go on,” Verella urged.

“Is your scoutmaster any good at arson?”

And with that, I took my leave to go and find Eris and Twilight, wandering through the corridors of the castle before a familiar voice chimed up in my head.

“Richter?” Grael asked in an unsure tone.

“Yes, my boy?” I asked him.

“So… you know how humans can break their arms?” he asked.

“Yes,” I nodded.

“And you know how Nekomata can break their arms…”

“Yes…”

“Did you also know that Nekomata children can break their arms?”

“What did you do?”

“I swear, I only took my eyes off her for a second, and by the time I turned back, she was on the floor below the wardrobe laughing hysterically,” Grael said in a panicky voice.

“Wait… which twin was this?”

“Tarra.”

“And she broke her arm?”

“Yes.”

“And the five year-old girl’s response to having a bone broken… was to start laughing?”

“Yeah. She’s not even crying about it either, she laughed for a while when the pain was at its worst… and now she’s just sort of staring at it.”

“How bad’s the break?” I asked him.

“I… I don’t wanna answer that,” Grael said in a guilty tone.

“Grael,” I growled angrily.

“Well… I can see the bone,” Grael whined.

“And she’s laughing about it?” I asked in disbelief. “She’s bleeding as well, right?”

“Quite a bit, yes,” Grael nodded. “We’re going to find your mother now and Tarra’s… well… she keeps poking it.”

“She’s poking the bone?” I asked, coming to a standstill.

“Yeah,” he nodded.

“Switch with me, right now,” I said, hearing a confirmatory whimper from the wolf as my mind leaped into his body, everything going black for a second, senses dying out, before light, sound, and consciousness returned to me as I was back in my home. I turned to my left and looked down, seeing an adorable little Neko in a pair of leather pants and a cotton shirt with bright blue eyes and a dark blue, high ponytail staring inquisitively at the blood-soaked, bone-protruding left arm.

“This feels weird, Uncle Grael,” she said in a rough voice.

“Sweetie, this is Dad,” I said, Tarra clearly recognising the change in Grael’s voice as she turned to look at me with a confused expression.

“You ain’t dad,” she said. “You dog.”

“It’s complicated to explain and I don’t have the time,” I said, walking around to her left side to get a better look at the wound. “Are you feeling okay?”

“My arm hurts a little,” she shrugged. “I fucked it proper with that jump.”

“Hey!” I said sternly. “Watch your language.”

“You ain’t my dad,” she said, baring her tiny little fangs. “You dog.”

“Okay, Tarra, we’re going to find Grandma Cadance,” I said with a shake of my head, walking behind her and nudging her along to get her moving, the fact that she was so calm helping me remain calm as well. “What did you do to break it?”

“I was climbing up a wardrobe,” she said nonchalantly. “I went to reach for the top of the wardrobe, but the handle I was standing on snapped. Tried to recover but it didn’t happen. Fell, landed, and snap.”

If there was one thing about Tarra that was weirding me out more than the fact that she seemed to be made of steel, it was how well she was speaking. Most five year olds that I’d been forced to talk to, even more the intelligent ones, had grasped speaking well enough, but were nowhere near as articulate, well-versed, or as ass-numbingly sarcastic as this one.

“Wasn’t Grael watching you?” I asked her.

“He was asleep,” Tarra shrugged.

“Right. I’ll be having words with him about that later,” I growled angrily. “Where’s your sister?”

“Prolly doin’ nerd shit,” Tarra shrugged.

“Language,” I warned again.

“Sorry,” she sighed. “She’s probably with Aunt Celestia doing nerd sh… shtuff.”

“That’s better,” I said, guiding her to the left to head towards my mother’s room. “What’re you up to these days?”

“Training with Uncle Zane,” she answered. “He’s teaching me how to use a mace.”

“Aren’t you a little small for that?” I asked.

“I can lift it easy enough,” she said with a proud smile. “I killed a pigeon with it, too.”

“What did the pigeon do?” I asked.

“Shit on my lunch,” she shrugged.

“Tarra,” I growled.

“Sheesh, I didn’t realise you were so uptight,” she said, skirting ahead of me.

“Right, get here,” I growled, biting down on the scruff of her shirt’s neckline and picking her up in my jaws.

“Ugh. You’re so boring,” she sighed as she began to swing her legs back and forth. I couldn’t scold her in response due to my lack of jaw movement, but instead carried the injured kitten to my mother’s bedroom, setting her down on the ground and howling loudly, making Tarra jump in surprise.

“Fuck me!” she exclaimed, practically ducking for cover.

“Hey!” I barked. “Enough with the swearing already! You’re worse than I am.”

The door opened to reveal a Cadance having a lazy day: her hair wasn’t brushed, she hadn’t applied her makeup, and she was still in her nightgown despite it being nearly midday.

“Hiya, Mom,” I said. “What do you know about broken arms?”

Cadance’s eyes travelled off me and down to the blood-soaked Nekomata, staring up at her grandmother with a wide, fanged-smile.

“Again?” Cadance asked in a bemused tone.

“What do you mean ‘again’?” I asked in a worried tone. “How many times has she done this?”

“Three times this month,” Cadance sighed, beckoning both of us in, Tarra skipping happily inside the nice-smelling room while I followed in with a horrified gaze. “And before you get jealous, no, she hasn’t beaten your record of most bones broken in a month. You still hold the record for seventeen.”

“Yeah, but those were all at once when I fell off a windmill,” I said as I padded inside. “Surely she wins through most bones broken at different times in a month.”

“To be fair, if she needs to go through what you did to beat that record, I’d be happy if it never gets broken again,” Cadance said, shivering at the horrible memory. “I’d rather not present the award to a child with their ribs splintering out their chest, their hip shattered, and are screaming whilst vomiting blood.”

“You know, I don’t remember that,” I said, hopping up on the bed while Cadance sat Tarra down on her knee and began to use her magic to heal the injury.

“I do,” Cadance said, toying with Tarra’s ponytail as the bone moved itself back into her arm, fused with the rest of it, and the skin knitted back over without any sign of the wound. “And if I remember correctly, I cried more than you did when that happened.”

“Pussy,” Tarra sniggered, only to yelp in pain when Cadance slapped her on the thigh.

“You might be able to walk over Grael and Zane, but not me, understand, young lady?” Cadance asked.

“Yes,” Tarra sighed.

“Excuse me?” Cadance asked.

“Yes,Grandma,” she repeated in an annoyed fashion.

“Good,” Cadance nodded, letting Tarra hop down onto the floor. “Now, get down to the main hall for lunch. If I find out you went anywhere else again, you’re not training with Zane for a month, you hear?”

“Yes, Grandma,” Tarra nodded, walking out the door with an irritable expression. The door closed behind her and Cadance turned to me, gently stroking my head as I lay curled up on the bed.

“I gather you’re not here to fuck me again, are you?” she asked.

“No. I needed to take up dad duties for a while,” I answered. “And speaking of dad duties: why’s she so smart?”

“She’s a Nekomata. Their brains develop much faster than humans do,” Cadance answered. “If you think she’s smart, you should go and talk to Ceralia. She’s the same age as the twins, but she’s rocketed past them in terms of intelligence.”

“How smart is she?” I asked.

“About as smart as Twilight was when she was fifteen,” Cadance chuckled. “And Twilight was beyond genius level when she was fifteen.”

“That’s… that’s unbelievable,” I said in amazement.

“Svea told us all to expect it, but it still came as a shock to see a three year old girl performing advanced calculus,” Cadance said, scratching my sides and making my leg kick instinctively. “So, what’s new on your side of the world?”

“Ran into some vampires, met one of my baby-mommas and she’s agreed to help speed things up a little,” I shrugged, turning over and allowing her to scratch my stomach.

“Any closer to coming home?” she asked.

“I hope so,” I nodded. “All we need to do is get McGraw down to his last scraps and then deliver the finishing blow.”

“That’s good to hear,” Cadance smiled. “It’ll be great for you to be home for a while, especially with all of your little spawn finally getting to meet their daddy properly.”

“Tarra didn’t seem too fussed,” I chuckled.

“Did that upset you?” she asked.

“No, not really,” I smirked. “If she doesn’t wanna spend time with me, it just means less responsibility and more sex with her mother.”

I received a flick in the ribs for that answer, wincing in pain before chuckling quietly.

“Are you mad because I didn’t say sex with you?” I asked.

“A little,” Cadance said, yawning loudly. “You do realise that when you get back, you’re gonna have to wait a while before we can fuck the way we’re desperate to, right?”

“Lemme guess: the pups?” I asked.

“Yeah, you flooding my womb with enough cum to fill a bath isn’t gonna be too healthy for Direwolf fetuses,” Cadance nodded. “So until their three-month gestation period is over, it’s gonna have to stay with blowjobs and titfucks.”

“That’s fine by me,” I smiled. “And besides, I’ve got plenty of other women to pass the time with if you’re not available.”

“Speaking of women, you gonna try and patch things up with your grandmother any time soon?” Cadance asked.

“Do I have to?” I asked.

“If you wanna fuck her sometime, then yeah, you have to,” Cadance nodded.

“To be honest… I don’t really need Celestia,” I shrugged. “If I’ve got a hard-on for a seven-foot tall, super-thicc, ancient being with tits big enough to lose myself in, I’ve got my wife and her sister ready to bend over and spread for me if I just ask nicely.”

“Wife?” Cadance asked.

“Svea, remember?”

“She performed an official mating ritual with you?” Cadance asked in surprise. “She’d only known you for a few days at that point, right? Seems odd for a woman like that to bind herself to someone in such little time.”

“Her mother hates me,” I admitted.

“She would,” Cadance said with a shake of her head. “She’s a cunt.”

“So I’ve heard,” I nodded. “Svea and I discussed knocking Suomi up, just to piss her off more.”

“You two are perfect for each other, you know that?” Cadance asked with a laugh. “It reminds me of the stuff your father and I used to do. Remember Fleur De Lis and her two little girls?”

“Yeah, what about them?” I asked.

“Both of them are Shining’s,” Cadance sniggered. “Fleur got pissed off at her husband constantly ignoring her, so when she brought it up at a party thirty years ago, we offered her to join us, the topic of children got brought up in between the fourth round… and she and I came up with that as a little bit of committed revenge.”

“Isn’t there a five-year age gap between her daughters?” I asked.

“Yes,” Cadance nodded with an evil twinkle in her eye. “Yes there is.”

“You’re pure evil, Mom,” I smirked.

“I’m a demon, honey,” Cadance sniggered. “Evil’s my middle name.”

Magic Memories (Unedited)

Having asked Cadance to never let Grael watch my daughter again, I swapped back to my body, gave Grael a bollocking for sleeping on the job, and decided to go and rescue Twilight from her champion’s mile-long sex session with Eris. Knocking on the door and entering greeted me with the sight of a panting, red-faced, completely exhausted Eris lying in a pool of orgasmic juices while Twilight was sat at her dressing table, calmly brushing her hair.

“Of all the people I expected to out-sex Eris,” I said as I closed the door behind me. “It wasn’t you.”

“I’ll take the surprise as a compliment,” Twilight giggled as she looked at me in the mirror. “Fetch the poor thing a towel, will you?”

“Right. You alright there, Eris?” I asked, poking her on the leg as she gave me an exhausted thumbs-up.

“Succubus are awesome,” she wheezed. I chuckled and headed into the bathroom, grabbing a large towel from the rack and throwing it at the Chaos Goddess, who then began to mop the liquids off her body.

“I kind of expected to be coming to the rescue for you…” I smirked, walking over to the dressing table. “But I guess Eris was the one that needed a timeout. Cadance teach you how to fuck like that?”

“Yeah, the True Succubus form is amazing to fuck with,” Twilight nodded. “It’s fun for everyone, but rational thought is nearly impossible with it. All I could think about was sex. I even started fucking myself with the tail when Eris wanted a moment to catch her breath, which is a dangerous thing to do.”

“How come?” I asked. “Skewering yourself a possibility?”

“Nope. The tail acts as a functioning set of male genitalia, able to ejaculate fertile seminal fluid if the tails is brought to orgasm,” Twilight explained.

“So if you cum while fucking yourself with it-” I began.

“-You run the risk of getting yourself pregnant,” Twilight finished. “I’ve heard some horror stories with that one. Not a pretty outcome.”

“I can imagine,” I said, shaking my head at the thought. “Now that you mention it, I think Mom might’ve mentioned something about it a while back. Anyway, what’re you up to today? Finished tinkering with your locator ball?”

“Yeah. Think it’s given me as much as it can at this point,” Twilight nodded. “I was planning on getting back to my little pet project on you, actually.”

“Pet project?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow. “What’s that about?”

“I’ve been trying to find a reason as to why your magic locked itself away five year ago,” Twilight answered, gritting her teeth as she pulled on a knot in her hair. “We all had ideas ranging from the city’s curse having unforeseen effects, a curse being placed directly on you or our family, or if you somehow subconsciously sealed it yourself.”

“And? What did you find out?” I asked.

“Well, without the subject being around to observe for the past five years, I couldn’t really form a conclusion,” Twilight shrugged. “But since you’re here and we’ve got a bit of free time, I figured I can take a look at a few common factors in magical release and see if there’s something in yours that doesn’t work properly.”

“Is that going to involve you sticking things in me?” I asked.

“Nope, you’re just gonna need to sit around and do nothing for a while,” Twilight chuckled. “The worst thing that’s gonna invade your body is boredom, as it’s gonna take a while to look at every nook and cranny of your magical power, storage, and release ability.”

“Great… do I need to be awake for that?” I asked.

“No, you can sleep if you want,” Twilight answered. “Just try not to fall out of whatever you choose to sit in… do you wanna start soon or later on today?”

“I’ve got fuck all to do today… now’s as good a time as any,” I shrugged.

“Perfect!” Twilight exclaimed, leaping out of her chair and offering it to me. “I’ve got a good number of theories as to why you can’t use your magic, but let’s see if any of them hold ground. I can put you to sleep with a spell if you don’t wanna do it yourself?”

“Yeah, sure thing,” I nodded, sitting down in the padded seat and leaning back. “How long will it take for you to-”

I didn’t even finish the sentence before Twilight poked me in the back of the head, I felt a spark light up my brain, and I then fell unconscious in less than a second.

And as I slipped away into unconsciousness… something strange happened.

The cold wind blew through my hair, the sounds of birds flying through the frigid air mixed with the creaks of the trees that stood tall behind me. My eyes focussed on the colossal mountain, the passageway carved into it only easily spotted by those who knew previously of its existence. A long, slow breath existed my lungs, the flow broken by a vicious cough, forcing me to hunch over as agony splintered through my chest and spine, screwing my eyes tightly shut as blood was launched up onto my gloved hand.

“My King!” a female voice exclaimed behind me, the sound of snow crunching followed by a gentle hand on my back.

“I’m fine, my love,” I sighed, speaking words not of my choosing in a voice that was not my own. I stood up straight once more, spitting black blood onto the snow and staring at it for a long second, feeling a creeping sense of dread wash over me, but also a sense of urgency. I needed to hurry somewhere, but I knew not where.

But at the same time, I did. I knew the path I needed to take into the cave mouth I could see, hidden away under the torrent of snow. I turned around to see the beautiful woman standing behind me, her face a beautiful shade of brown, with long, flowing hazel hair. Her brown eyes were brimming with tears, her thick lips trembling with sorrow as she hugged me, a seemingly final gesture of love and goodbye. Though I had not seen it immediately, I could feel the bump in her stomach, bearing a child that was soon to be born.

She broke away from me, tears now streaming down her face as she became unable to speak. I placed a finger under her chin and directed her eyes to mine, staring into her soft orbs for what I knew would be the last time, placing a hand on her shaking shoulders as she sobbed uncontrollably.

“Go now, my love,” I said to her in a gentle, yet hoarse voice. “Return to your sister. Try to forget me as best you can.”

“I… I could never do s-such a thing…” she sobbed, her tears falling and freezing before they hit the cold ground. “I love you.”

“I know… I know,” I sighed, fighting back another cough as I spoke. “But I do not wish for you to spend the rest of your life mourning me. Find solace in your survival, and find hope-”

I stopped speaking for a moment, placing a hand on her stomach and gently massaging her before continuing.

“-In our daughter,” I finished, removing my hand from her stomach and away from my child. “Be strong for her, Saryna. She’ll need you now more than ever.”

“I… I…” she whimpered, trying to find a sentence before nodding quickly. “Okay, my love.”

“Now… hurry back to your sister,” I said with a kind smile, now feeling an ache and pain in my body that made it nearly impossible for me to stand. But I endured it, as to not let her see me as anything but the strong, loving husband she knew me as. I watched as she turned away, looking over her shoulder once more before mounting the horse that had been behind us, tying the reins to my own steed before looking at me once more.

“I love you,” she repeated, more weight and depth to those words than I’d ever heard before.

“I love you too,” I nodded, watching her as she lashed the reins and made the horses trot off, leaving me alone in the last location I’d ever see. Once I was positive she was gone, I dropped to my knees, the pain finally becoming too much to bear standing, vomiting bile and blood into the cold snow as tears flooded down my cheeks. After emptying the contents of my stomach and other organs, I staggered back to my feet, wiping my eyes and forcing myself to stand up straight.

I slowly limped towards the cave mouth, having memorised every step of the way to my chambers inside the cave, feeling my body freezing, slowly shutting down as I did so. I soon entered the cave, the snow dying away and being replaced with the blue-lit tunnels made of carved stone. I turned around, stared at the snow, the ground, and the forest that lay beyond it for one final time. With a heavy breath, I waved my hand over the entrance, the rocks growing out into a natural cover for the cave, for me to never be discovered, except for those I left the message.

My boots clacked loudly on the cold stone, the hallway going deeper and deeper into the ancient mountain. The passageway soon widened out into an enormous hall, a castle cut into the mountain itself that I’d carved myself hundreds of years ago. I passed the dining areas, ignored the kitchen, paid no mind to the bedrooms of myself and my long-dead children, only stopping to visit the armoury. Inside the stone structure once sat a vast array of weapons with power beyond power, gifted, forged, or claimed by myself and the other Alicorn, all entrusted to their true High King.

I walked into the vault I’d created, seeing the armour stand in which the armour I’d had forged in memory of my fallen friend, had his body and spirit sung into the armour by the elves, should he never leave my side again. But now the stand lay bare, the armour having been given to my most trusted friends and shipped off to locations in the world even I knew nothing of. The only thing that remained of the great set was the sword I carried on my back. The sword that had slain beasts, monsters, men, and gods.

The sword that I now left for a willing successor.

I removed the sword from my back and placed it on the rack, positioning the mannequin to hold the sword in its empty hands as if to present it for my successor. A feeling of sadness and regret washed through me, the feeling of failure at my fast-approaching end. The Immortal High King had been slain by nothing more than a mere demon, his body wasting away inside him to leave him a shell.

I shook my head, stepping away from the armoury and away from the castle, trudging upwards through a winding staircase, sung into the stone by the same elves that had created my armour, the winding stairs drawing me closer and closer to my final resting place. I entered a large chamber, barren of the usual gold, jewels, and prizes the other Alicorn laid their tombs with, mine holding nothing beyond a large, stone throne, and two blue gems either side of it, needed for the preservation ritual.

A heavy sigh followed by a heavy bout of coughing brought me to the floor once again, this time presenting me with more than just blood and bile, instead seeing a chunk of flesh on the ground, black and rotten, as my organs finally began to rot, as the curse had said they would. A bitter smile came to my face, thankful that I had managed to make it this far before death had reached me, weakly hobbling over to my Eternal Throne, the age I’d always escaped now being brought onto me in the form of death, my once proud stature now reduced to that of a hobbling, old man, weakened and worn by time and life.

I sat down heavily in the throne, pouring every ounce of magic into the two gems either side of me, taking one final breath as they formed an airtight, magical seal around me, sound cutting out as I closed my eyes, exhaling slowly once more before I used the last of my magic to continuously slow my rotting heart. I thought of my family, my friends, and my love once more, wishing them the best life they could live and praying that my kind found a worthy successor to my throne once they had learned of my passing.

And as I brought my heart to a standstill, the world darkened for the last time, thoughts, feelings, and emotions leaving my dying form as I slipped away into a world of nevermore, fulfilling the last boast any Alicorn ever wished they could on their deathbed.

‘If I shall die… it shall be on my own terms.’

I rocketed out of my chair, rearing to fight and yell, as I woke up in my regular body. I opened my eyes to see a panicking Twilight and a very concerned-looking Luna pull her hand away from my forehead as she took a step back.

“Richter?” she asked in a calm manner. “Are you alright?”

“Y-Yeah…” I said, coughing and gasping loudly, terrified that the pain of those rotting organs would return to me should I breathe again. “What the fuck just happened?”

“I… I don’t know!” Twilight exclaimed in a hectic voice, grabbing me by the face and checking my eyes, ears, and throat. “The second you went under and I start analysing your magic, you just… died.”

“What?” I asked in horror. “Like, literally or metaphorically?”

“Literally,” Twilight nodded. “You stopped breathing, your heart stopped, and there was no aura from you for a solid fifteen minutes. I went to get Luna the second I couldn’t kickstart your heart again.”

“Wait… how am I not permanently damaged?” I asked, going over a few mental maths equations, mouthing difficult words, and remembering lyrics from ballads I’d heard before. “Three minutes is the best you get before your head melts, right?”

“Y-Yeah… but when you just fixed yourself, you came back to life as if nothing was wrong,” Twilight said, scrabbling through notes on her table and books she’d had open. “The weirdest part was that your magic still worked… so… so maybe that was what kept you from becoming a vegetable? But that’s… that’s not physically possibly, at least, not possible for it to be your magic keeping you alive. If it was Necromancer of something, that’d be one thing, but even they can’t fully fix their corpses… I… I…”

“Twilight, breathe,” Luna said, putting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder and running her through a few breathing exercises to try and get the frazzled Alicorn to calm down. “There’s a few explanations for why Richter isn’t braindead. He could’ve had an enchantment placed on him by someone else.”

“Yes, but it was Richter’s magic keeping him alive…” Twilight said, nearly tearing her hair out. “There was no outside source keeping him going… and I still don’t know what fucking killed him!”

“Did you feel anything?” Luna asked, looking at me. “Go to a white place in the sky, fall into the pits of lava, anything like that?”

“No… but I did have a vision… I became someone else while I was asle… dead,” I said.

“Describe it,” Luna said, pulling up a chair and listening intently. “Maybe it’ll help us figure this out.”

“I… I was in a snow field by a mountain. There was a woman with me, I think she must’ve been Middle Eastern or from somewhere near the Arid Plains…” I began, being able to remember her face as clear as day. “She spoke with an accent, was about six feet tall, dark skin, hazel hair, brown eyes, and wore black… she was pregnant as well.”

“Anything else?” Luna asked.

“I was dying… I remember hearing… remember saying something in my head about being cursed by a demon, rotting from the inside, something like that…” I said, having it come back clearer and clearer as the seconds went by. Though as my eyes glanced up to Luna to see what her reaction was, she’d gone as white as her skin would let her with a gaunt, shocked expression.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her.

“That woman… was her name Saryna?” Luna asked.

“Yeah, that was it,” I nodded.

Luna immediately rocketed out of her seat, fast enough to nearly knock it over, as she clapped a hand to her face and sighed loudly. Alarm shot through all of us as she began to pace back and forth through the room, myself about to ask her a question before she asked one first.

“Were you in a tomb by any chance?” she asked me. “Barren place inside a mountain, only a single throne… two blue gems either side of it?”

“Yeah, I sat down there, froze myself in some kind of barrier, and then died,” I nodded. “How… how do you know that?”

“Because that’s exactly the same place Celestia and I found Arragaithel’s body eight months before you were born,” Luna said, a look of disbelief on her face so strong it made me feel slightly scared. “How the hell do you know where that is? No, fuck that… how the hell do you have his memories of the place seconds before he died?”

“Not just that, he walked through the castle in the mountain… talked a lot about a friend that died and was made into armour or something… left his sword there for a worthy successor,” I explained. Luna froze in place, turning to look at me with a dumbfounded expression before walking over to me and taking my hand.

“What are you-” I began to ask, only to be dragged with Luna through a portal, finding myself standing in the throne room of the Castle in Equestria. “Whoa, why are we back here? We still have to take care of the shit in Falketurm?”

“This is infinitely more important,” Luna said. “I… I can’t even put a name to what just happened to you. I have never heard of this happening before.”

I was then dragged by the hand through the castle, eventually finding my mother and Celestia sitting at a table in their study, reading through reports. Luna loudly knocked on the table, getting their attention and their surprise as they spotted me there, especially my mother.

“Luna? Richter?” Celestia asked in surprise. “Why are you back?”

“Because Richter just somehow managed to sleep his way into the biggest archaeological find our species has ever had,” Luna said, turning to me and shoving me in front of the table. “Tell them everything you told me and then everything else.”

I nodded, sorting my sleeve out before going into as much detail as possible as to what I saw when… dead, eventually finishing with the memory of dying, the room going silent for a long moment before Celestia spoke up.

“Genetic memory? Enchanted memories?” she threw out there, clearly as confused as all of us as to what had happened. “Some kind of spell that shut Richter down and replaced his brain with Arragaithel’s for a short time?”

“But he was dead,” Luna reminded. “His brain wasn’t doing anything.”

“Then memory the memory was a spiritual one, fused to Arragaithel’s very essence?” Cadance offered.

“Richter may have Arragaithel’s genetics, but he’s not a clone of the man,” Luna said, rubbing her eyes with her fingers in frustration. “So unless there’s something we’ve missed… Arragaithel managed to create some kind of… genetic memory magic that infuses his memories to any of those that possess his DNA? On his deathbed.”

“It’s a fact known to this day that Arragaithel’s power was never truly fully revealed,” Celestia said, taking her glasses off and crossing her leg over her knee. “He was a God among men and was said to even make reality itself bend to his will. Maybe this is one of those reality-altering spells he was rumoured to have?”

“Why Richter, though?” Luna asked. “Why would Arragaithel purposefully leave a memory of his castle, his armour, and his sword in magical… hereditary memories to someone he’s not even related to?”

“Maybe he didn’t?” Cadance asked. “Sure, Arragaithal left a memory of his in his DNA for his children, but like you said, Richter wasn’t one of them. Maybe us taking Arragaithel’s DNA and infusing it into Richter somehow gave the two a father-son relationship strong enough for that spell to work on Richter?”

“But if it was given to Arragaithel’s children, why did none of them seek out his treasures?” Luna asked. “We all know his children died young, most of them killed by animals or enemies because… Gods Above…”

“What?” Celestia asked. “What did you just figure out?”

“Arragaithel’s children were killed because they couldn’t protect themselves,” Luna said, piecing it together more and more. “Now, tell me if this sounds strange, but how many super-powered Alicorn children do you know that don’t have some kind of instinctive magical explosion when threatened?”

“Only one, and that was Richter,” Celestia said. “But he proved he can still use it through extreme desperation five years ago. Where are you going with this?”

“I’m thinking that they might’ve been killed because Arragaithel sealed away their magic as a way to protect themselves and others around them,” Luna continued. “We know that Alicorn get their magic young, hell, Astraea is already throwing lightning around at anything she wants to. But we don’t mind her doing that because she’d not essentially a demi-god. Now, if you were a man who could bend space and time, but only gained that power once you’d trained for it, would you want your untrained children running around with god power from the day they turn three?”

“No… I’d probably try to lock the power away until they were old enough to handle it,” Celestia nodded. “And to be better safe than sorry, I’d make sure that the enchantment was done to the child in the womb, the place where it would be easiest to do so.”

“And for a man that knows how to manipulate DNA and magic as well as he did, surely you’d use that power to make all of your spawn have that lock until you released it yourself?” Luna asked. “Maybe just having his DNA would come with that lock on it? We’ve seen stranger enchantments many a time before in our lives.”

“So why did it break for Richter?” Cadance asked.

“Maybe the lock was designed to deal with the power his children would possess?” Luna threw out there. “He has the base limits and tweaks it as needed when they get older. But there’s been no tweaking to Richter’s barrier, thus it breaks when he manages to fully power up.”

“Then why does it reseal?” Celestia asked.

“Maybe it adapts to power bursts?” Luna suggested. “If Arragaithel can record his memories and store them in his DNA, a little self-adjusting spell should be nothing for him, right?”

“So… that’s the reason then?” I asked, speaking up for the first time in a while. “The natural block I’ve got on my power comes from you splicing my DNA with his?”

“Maybe?” Celestia asked with an unsure gesture. “This is all just theory at this point…”

“I still want to know what triggered the death-vision, or what kept him alive,” Luna said. “Twilight said that it was Richter’s own magic, but that can’t be possible.”

“Maybe it was Arragaithel’s magic?” Cadance suggested. “We do know that magic signatures can have resemblance between family members, especially if they have a lot in common. Astraea looks nearly identical to me and you two have even confused her for me at some points. Maybe Arragaithel and Richter share so much that their magic signatures seem nearly identical. Remember that Arragaithal’s DNA was diluted as much as it would’ve been with a normal conception. You just took and stuck it in there and moulded it to fit where needs be.”

“This… this is completely crazy, right?” I asked. “This isn’t just me?”

“No, we’re all in the same boat as you are,” Cadance nodded. “Though I’d really like to know what triggered the vision to begin with.”

“Maybe Twilight’s poking around pushed a few blocks into the proper order, so to speak?” Celestia suggested. “Richter’s not a true descendant, so maybe he needed some modification before all the pieces fell into place?”

“Maybe,” Luna nodded, scratching her head. “I think the vision meant something though. It showed him a whole section of the mountain we didn’t discover. Maybe there’ll be something else there if he shows us where it was?”

“Are we not gonna finish up in Falketurm first?” I asked. “After all that?”

“The job’s done anyway,” Luna said with a shake of her head. “We’ll just let your dad give the last set of orders, finish the job for you, and get it done properly. Let’s be honest, you were just wasting your own time there anyway.”

“And that means I get to meet my new business partner,” Cadance said in a giddy expression.

“Right, okay, fine,” I sighed. “But if we’re bailing out of Falketurm… I’d like to ask Annerose to come with us.”

“She won’t fuck you, you know that, right?” Luna asked.

“I don’t care about that,” I said with a shake of my head. “She’s a great friend and good to have on our side. I don’t wanna just up and abandon her like that.”

“Alright, fine,” Luna nodded. “We’ll get your girlfriend, grab anyone else from Falketurm that’s useful once they’re done there, set up an expedition to the tomb, and try and figure out exactly what the hell our High King is trying to tell us.”

Good Bitch (Clop) [Unedited]

Walking into the room I’d had for so long greeted me with a sight both familiar and unfamiliar. By room had several renovations done to it, mostly the colours had been changed from an oak brown to an icy blue, this including the drapes, rugs, chests, wardrobes, drawers, and even the bed and bedding itself. The familiar thing was the creature sat on the bed: the seven-foot, buxom dragoness currently absorbed in a leather-bound tome, with reading glasses sat atop her nose. Her eyes glanced up to me and a surprised expression appeared on her face.

“Oh, hello there,” she said, blinking twice. “I didn’t expect you to be home this soon. If I did, I would’ve prepared.”

“Prepared how?” I asked, slinging a bag Luna had thrown my stuff from Falketurm into onto the ground and walking over to the bed.

“You know: candles, petals, wine, cheese, and a lot more nudity,” Svea shrugged, bookmarking her page and closing the book, floating both the dusty pages and her glasses onto the bedside table beside her. “I would’ve done myself up a little bit, as well.”

“You’re perfect the way you are already,” I said, kicking off my boots and standing looking at her for a second. “Am I allowed to just start humping different parts of you until you get in the mood or do you want me to be more civil and romantic?”

“If I’d prepared for you, I’d request the second as a reciprocation for all the effort I put into the meeting,” Svea smirked, clicking her fingers and having her clothing evaporate into sparkling specks. “But since we’re both unprepared and at a loss for a good way to start conversation, I think a nice, hard fuck would be a good way to kickstart a conversation on how much we’ve missed one another.”

“And then maybe a conversation about how you’ve ruined my room,” I said, looking around as I stripped down and climbed onto the bed.

“Oh hush,” she smirked, opening her legs and allowing me to snuggle up close to her. “You lived like a tramp before I moved in. I fixed the place.”

“I disagree,” I countered, being lain down on the bed as Svea transformed into her anthro form, her thick tail swishing behind her as she began to gently lap at my cock.

“I don’t care,” she giggled, flapping her wings slowly as a manner of exercising them. “Like I said, there’ll be time for this later.”

“Why transform?” I asked, running my hand over her smooth head.

“Because I know how perverted and fetishy you get around me,” she said, kissing the head of my rapidly-swelling cock as she began to play with my balls. “You’d rather fuck a dragon than a human woman, and you can’t keep yourself off of my ass when I’m like this.”

“It’s not my fault I adore perfection,” I shrugged. “And it’s not my fault that I love your big, sweaty ass.”

“Not even fully erect yet and you’re already filthy,” Svea said with a sigh. “What am I gonna do with you?”

“You’re gonna wrap your scaly lips around my cock and remind me why I love you so much?” I asked.

“Such a dirty boy,” Svea said, marvelling at the size increase in my cock since we’d last fucked. “Mhmm… you’re even bigger than before. What have you been feeding this thing while you’ve been away?”

“Demons and catgirls, mostly,” I shrugged, bucking my cock into her mouth. “Enough talking. It’s Misogynist Richter time and he wants his cock sucked.”

Svea rolled her beautiful eyes at the comment but made no protest, sliding my entire cock into her wet, tight mouth and wrapping that foot-long, thankfully-barbless tongue around my entire shaft, stroking and sucking it with her trained muscle to the best of her ability. I was soon grinding my teeth and grinning in pleasure, the good succ from my gorgeous wife bringing back memories and treasures of the life I used to lead years ago. I wrapped my hand around one of her horns and began to rub the tip of it, giving no pleasure from the action but merely doing it to entertain myself while Perfection worked her magic on my shaft.

Her lips focussed on the thick base of my dick, puckering and pulling on the flesh, while her tongue toyed, rolled, and lapped at my foreskin and thick head, her tongue essentially forming a second mouth for double the pleasure. I could feel the burning pleasure of love and intimacy through our connection, closing my eyes and practically being able to see Svea glowing from it.

I put a small amount of effort into bucking into her mouth, getting quiet grunts from the dragoness as my cock hit the back of her throat, pushing against her strong gullet as she swallowed the tip of it with each thrust, feeling her throat muscles flex and grip my enormous tip as she did so.

“Ah… I’ve missed you,” I smirked, massaging the bridge of her draconic nose. “Advalia couldn’t deepthroat for shit and Luna just isn’t as good as you.”

“And that’s why I’m your mate and not them,” Svea giggled over our link, giving me a seductive wink as she spoke.

“Speaking of things you can do that they can’t...” I grunted, giving her mouth a few seconds of hard fucking, hearing her choke slightly at the unexpected motion. “Wanna put your monster rack to work for a while?”

“Anything for you, my love,” she said as she slid her mouth from my soaked cock, sliding it in between her pillowy tits and locking it in tight with her fingers. She began to pump her tits up and down my cock, the head now being barely visible out of her cleavage thanks to the extra three inches I had gained since last time, allowing Svea to wrap her strong lips around my cock and suck it gently, moaning and slurping loudly as I began to properly fuck her jugs the same way I’d fucked her mouth.

“Y’know, if I was forced to stick with one woman for the rest of my life…” I chuckled. “I think you might just be good enough to choose.”

“You were right, it is Misogynist Richter time, isn’t it?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Where’d all this possessiveness and objectification come from?”

“The same reason I can use my cock as a bludgeoning weapon if I wanted to,” I answered. “I’m an Incubus.”

“And am I to endure such degrading, sexist remarks whilst pleasuring you?” she asked, beginning to massage my cock with her tits at a faster pace, getting an appreciative whistle in response.

“Most likely,” I nodded. “Sorry.”

“Then it’s a good thing my skin’s about as thick as my ass,” Svea giggled, spitting on my shaft and beginning to pump even faster, clearly trying to get me to cum as fast as she could. “Or even better: Maybe I’m into that sort of thing?”

“Then should we go shopping for a dragon-sized collar after we’re done here?” I asked, grinning in an empowered manner.

“And maybe a bowl to drink Master’s cum out of, if he’s willing to spend such an amount on a pitiful little whore like me?” Svea asked in a weak voice, batting her eyelids playfully.

“As long as her mouth stays shut and her legs stay open, my little bitch can have whatever she wants,” I nodded, petting her affectionately on the cheek. “I might even put your name on it. Now, enough chatting. Get that mouth back to doing the only thing it’s good for.”

Svea nodded, closing her mouth around the head of my cock, keeping her beautiful eyes locked onto me as she suckled and slurped my monster cock, her tits bouncing up and down my dick hard enough to push me into the bed. I was no stranger to a sexual relationship such as this. I’d had many girls in my lifetime that thoroughly enjoyed being dominated and controlled in the bedroom but also refused to be talked down to or disrespected by anyone in their normal, day to day lives.

It was a symbol of trust and love between partners, that one was willing to sacrifice their usual pride and dominance to submit to their partner and be willing to be treated like an item, a possession for their ‘dom’ to mistreat and abuse as he saw fit. Of course, the most important thing in a relationship like this was the understanding that the control stopped once the sex did, or even when a safe word was used. The Svea outside the bedroom was an ancient dragon of great intelligence, beauty, and stature that was not to be treated or ogled as an item by anyone, even myself.

But the Svea she’d just turned herself into, the Svea that came out once the lights were off the room got hot, was my slut. She was my possession to do with what I wished. She no longer had the choice in what position she was in, nor how she pleased. She did as was told, and would be punished if she would even dare to refuse. This was the Svea that would submit to every dark desire I had for her body and would take a pounding or a lashing with a submissive nod, like the mindless trophy I’d earned.

I’d become bored of her breasts, as impossible as that sounded, and wanted her throat. Without a word, I broke her hold on my cock and rolled her over onto her back, roughly forcing her mouth open and ramming my entire length into her tight throat.

“Pinch twice if you want me to stop,” I said to her, breaking character for a mere moment before beginning to hammer my cock in and out of her mouth. I grinned happily as I heard her choke and strain, seeing her throat stretch out as my enormous cock forced itself deep into her innards, feeling the tight, pulsing muscle of her throat squeeze and squirm against my shaft as Svea instinctively swallowed over and over.

She placed her hands on my ass, trying to push me faster and deeper into her mouth as I fucked it, the two of us possessing no intention of stopping until her stomach, gullet, and face were smeared with my cum. I gritted my teeth and throatfucked her harder, Svea now groaning in a mix of discomfort and pleasure, but she still didn’t give me any signal to stop. The sweat now coated both of our bodies and I was getting closer to cumming in her mouth. I began to grope her enormous tits, tugging and twisting her rigid nipples, getting a horny moan down my cock as the sensation rocketed through her body.

A few minutes passed by, Svea’s face, chin, and throat slicked with spit and pre-cum, my cock hammering into her gullet for a few more seconds before I came, blasting a load down her throat so big that it stretched it out to near breaking point, the anthro dragoness’ eyes widening in surprise as she swallowed the cum as she could. Using the new trick I’d learned, I pulled out of her throat and came all over her face, dumping well over a pint and a half alone onto her slut face, covering her face, neck, and tits, as well as the sheets she rested on before cutting off the flow and taking a deep breath, listening to my pet dragon panting heavily as she wiped the load off her face.

She then began to lick her fingers clean, using her long tongue and hands to get as much of the semen off her face and into her mouth, taking several minutes to lick up the cum puddle she rested in before turning her eyes to me and shooting me a loving look. I beckoned her forwards, gently stroking her head as she nuzzled my chest affectionately. I offered nothing more than the congratulatory stroke, I wasn’t one to spoil my pets for a simple task, and then ordered her to turn around, placing my hands on her fat, whore ass and spreading her thick cheeks wide, using my fingers to violently stir up her insides while using my tongue to lap at her asshole. I reached forward and grabbed hold of one of her wings, making her grunt loudly at the sensitive object being handled so roughly, leaning as close to her head as I could with her colossal ass in the way.

“This is how this is gonna go…” I began. “I’m gonna fuck you in your fat, slut asshole, and then I’m gonna cum so much in your ass that you’ll be spraying like a fountain. Understand?”

“Yes, Master,” she nodded, locking her limbs as to not get fucked off the side of the bed.

“Good,” I grinned, grabbing a handful of her fat, dragon ass before ramming my entire length into her asshole. She instinctively spewed a brief torrent of fire into the air in response to the enormous, foreign object now pounding her tightest place, her long tongue hanging down to nearly her elbows as her entire body shook from the vicious impacts, that enormous backside of hers jiggling as it was turned red from the brutal pounding.

Svea wrapped the entire length of her tail around me, the thick appendage nearly tying a knot in itself as it wound around my torso before locking under my armpits, leaving my hands free to slap and squeeze her ass. The loud sound of flesh hitting flesh filled the room, the scent of Svea’s musk from her dripping-wet cunt assaulting my nose and only serving to make me fuck her harder. Whimpers, moans, and primal growls coming from the dragoness and she drooled a small puddle into the already-high sea of cum on the bed.

I stared at Svea’s snow-white, smooth-as-jet ass as the white flesh turned a darker and darker shade of red from the vicious lashings and powerful pounds her backside was receiving, moans of pain and pleasure mixing in her throat, her pitch and volume leaping higher whenever I timed a powerful slap with her escaping moans, causing her eyes to widen and her body to leap forth. The insides of her thick thighs were glistening with her juices, her arousal and pleasure building and building as the seconds went by, my thick cock’s assault pushing her closer to orgasm.

I slid my hands off that perfect ass and grabbed hold of her wide, birthing hips, the new handholds allowing me to hammer my pet harder and harder. Svea’s arms gave out, her face landing in the pool of cum, presenting to me a sight I’d seen more than a few times, but one that I never grew tired of beholding. I dug my fingers into her wide hips, clutching and hammering harder and harder, gritting my teeth as I pushed myself over the edge at the same time Svea did.

Svea’s tight cunt squirted onto the bedsheets, the powerful torrent dwarfed by the power of the river of cum I poured into her asshole, blasting through her organs and into her stomach, mixing with the load she’d swallowed previously. I’d done this with her before, but now I had the means to swell her larger than ever, tapping into my Incubus magic and blasting litre after litre of fuck muck into her stomach. Her belly began to balloon outwards, a loud gasp of shock followed by moans of pleasure as she stared at her stomach, the white, jet-smooth bulge growing more and more as I continued to pump her full.

Once I was satisfied with the torrent I’d filled her with, I uncorked her asshole and pushed her forward, her stomach shrinking as she squirted cum from her innards, moaning and drooling into the pool of spit and cum she lay in, the position Svea had found herself comfortable in more than once before. The spray of cum lessened as the amount did, now a small river of my Incubus cum flowed down her thighs, soaking her tail, feet, and bed as she regained control of her body, now able to push herself up and stare between her legs at the beautiful sight she beheld.

She soon dropped onto her back, emptying herself fully before I walked alongside her, trailing a finger along her now-normal sized stomach, wiping a line of cum off her scaled stomach and feeding it to her as I stroked her head.

“Well done, my little slut,” I chuckled, massaging her no-doubt sore stomach as she tried to regulate her breathing.

“Thank you… Master,” she panted, staring at me in the eyes with a grateful smile.

It seemed obvious to me now that, out of all the girls I’d cumflated, Svea had enjoyed the concept itself, not just the feeling of cumming as she was pumped full. Kalla had cum because of that, as had Twilight and Cadance, but Svea continued to stare at her inflated stomach, she adored the size she’d been stretched out to like no other had. It seemed true that we were meant for each other: a man who gets off thinking of stretching a woman’s stomach like that fits perfectly with a woman who gets off thinking about being stretched in the same manner.

“You’re perfect, you know that, right?” I asked her, dropping the character and returning to my normal self. “I couldn’t have asked for a better lover than you.”

“I couldn’t phrase it better myself, my love,” Svea chuckled, staring at the mess on the bed and the mess covering herself. “Shall we clean ourselves up?”

“Yes… but if you’re up to it, there’s one more request I wish to make of you, my dear,” I said, being as formal as possible for the formal question.

“Which is?”

“Would you allow me to treat you to a river-side meal?” I asked, taking her hand and gently stroking it with my thumb. “I feel that after making you into my willing cum bucket, it is only proper that I should make you into a true lady once more.”

“Of course I would, Richter,” Svea nodded, allowing me to help her sit up properly, the elegant dragoness showing no disgust towards remaining sat in the bed stained with cum, squirt, and sweat. “But only if I can make a request myself?”

“Go on?” I offered.

“That we search for a blacksmith to get the proper measurements for my collar,” she said, leaning back on her hands. “I’d despise if we bought one off a rack that didn’t fit. After all, the only thing that has the right to choke me is you, Master.”

“And I suppose the bowl must be custom, too?” I asked.

“Only if it does not hurt your funds,” Svea giggled, getting onto her feet and wiping a line of cum from her neck onto her finger, licking it clean whilst staring at me with the loving, blue eyes. “I may be a greedy slut for Master’s cum, but I wouldn’t dare be greedy for lesser things, such as gold and jewels.”

“What blessing was I given at birth to meet you?” I asked, honestly dumbfounded at how perfect she was.

“The same I must’ve been given to meet you,” she said, hugging me close to her body. “Now, my love. Let us shower and find me a dress. I believe we’ve a few more practice sessions before you parade me around town, nude and covered in your cum, do we not?”

“Aye,” I nodded. “That we do.”

Dinner With the Missus (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Discussions over Dinner (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Quickie With Karra (Clop) [Unedited]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Catching Up With Mom (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Father-Daughter Time (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Reunion (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Tears Down Her Face (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Memories of the High King (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Expedition (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Down By the River (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Insurance (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Shower Thoughts (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Titty Teamwork (Foreplay) [Unedited]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Double Dragons (Foreplay) [Unedited]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Planning a Pitstop (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

The Ultimatum Dressed in Black (Sidequest) [Unedited]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Acceptance (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

New Vampiress (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Rescue and Negotiation (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

The High King's Tomb (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Wandering About (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Meandering (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Discovery (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Future Fears (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Heart-To-Heart and Head-To-Head (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Soul-Searching (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A Path to Power (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Snow Cave Stories (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Further Forward (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Crisis in the Cave (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Training of the High King

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Bath Time

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

The Final Stretch (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Discovery (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Planning (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Husband Duties (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Run-In (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Quick Catch-Up (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Just Like Old Times (Threesome Clop) [Unedited]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

New Faces (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A Guide Through the Greenery (Unedited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Passing the Time (Clop) [Unedited]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Reunion With An Old Friend

“And…” I grunted, throwing myself off the higher position I was and down onto the other side of the valley Luna had landed on about twenty minutes earlier. “Made it.” I looked back over my shoulder at the distance I’d traversed, rubbing my cold hands together to try and restore some warmth to them after clinging onto a freezing wall for the better part of twenty minutes. With a triumphant grin, I walked over to the drawbridge Luna had crossed and entered the fortress, marvelling at the extremely impressive training courtyard they had. It contained everything from a forge, to an archery range, a wrestling ring, training dummies, and a similar climbing course to what Luna had constructed back at the palace. The courtyard was nearly empty, aside from a small table where I spotted Luna sitting with a man in his twilight years, dressed in a similar set of leather armour as both mine and Luna’s.

“Hey!” I called out to Luna, the woman looking over her shoulder and waving at me as I walked over to them. I crossed my arms as I stood behind her, looking at the older man with a smile.

“Good afternoon, Sir,” I said.

“Good afternoon, young man,” he said in a deep voice, looking at Luna with a cocked eyebrow. “I can see a resemblance between you two. Is this one yours?”

“Richter?” She asked with a scoff. “Heavens no. No, the displeasure of raising this one goes to my niece, Cadance. He gets his looks from his father.”

“I don’t believe I’ve ever met either, sadly. I haven’t visited Equestria in so long,” he said, getting up and holding out his hand. “Well met, young man. I am Arren of Frostborough.”

“Richter,” I said before chuckling in an awkward manner, taking his arm and giving it a firm shake. “I’d introduce myself in the same way… but I can’t remember if it’s the place you were born or raised in that decides the last one.”

“It’s the place you were born,” Luna answered. “So you’d be Richter of Kyoto.”

“... I was born in Nippon?” I asked in a confused manner. “I didn’t know that.”

“Indeed you were,” Luna nodded. “Your mother wanted to see the cherry blossoms in bloom while she was pregnant, and about a week and a half before her due date, you popped out.”

“Nice,” I said with a nod. “I’ll have to go back there someday. Anyway, back on topic.”

“Right,” Arren nodded with a smile. “Luna and I were just discussing training methods when it comes to combat. She says that she may have cut out a few of our school’s signature combat techniques in favour of more-”

“Useful ones,” Luna said, resting her hands behind her head. “I often found wasting my time learning different grappling techniques for holding an opponent down on the floor when it’s easier to kill them.”

“I’ve heard the older masters speak of you and your distaste for our style of fighting,” Arren chuckled.

“Because most of them are completely useless,” Luna said, standing up and stretching out. “And I aim to prove it. What do you say to a little bet?” Arren crossed his arms with a grin, chuckling to himself before nodding.

“I’m listening,” Arren answered.

“I’m willing to wager… three hundred gold pieces that Richter can take on and defeat every single pupil you have in this school.”

“Excuse me?” I asked in horror.

“What do you say?” Luna asked, holding out her arm.

“Don’t I get a say in this at all?” I asked loudly.

“Every student?” He asked with a smirk.

“Every student,” she confirmed.

“Guys!?”

“You’ve got a deal.” Arren grinned. “We’ll begin in about… ten minutes? Once I’ve rounded all twenty of the students here up.”

“Oh great,” I sighed. “I love getting my ass kicked.” With that Arren walked away to gather everyone up, leaving Luna to unbelt my sword and shield from my back and point to the wrestling ring in the centre of the courtyard.

“What the hell did you just get me into?” I asked in horror.

“Don’t worry about it,” she chuckled. “These kids are gonna be a league and a half below you because of their shit training. They don’t stand a chance.”

“How do you know that?” I asked.

“Because I trained you,” she said, guiding me towards the ring.

“I really don’t think that changes that these guys have been trained in ancient, perfected styles,” I gulped nervously.

“Oh yeah,” she said with a roll of her eyes. “In the same way that we perfected the art of walking so that makes it so much better than a horse and cart, right?”

“Fair point,” I nodded.

“Good,” she grinned. “Take your armour off, it’s considered cheating.”

“Of course it is,” I sighed, unfastening the leather armour on my body and stripping down to the cotton shirt and pants I wore, standing in the centre of the ring and rolling my shoulders. I stood waiting for a good five minutes before the flood of opponents wandered into the courtyard, one guy in particular catching my eye as he was about seven feet tall and about three hundred pounds of shredded muscle, having a face like a smacked arse.

“Oh… you are fucking kidding me,” I thought in horror, watching him take a seat and seeing the first opponent, a guy about my height with a bit more muscle weight on him, walk into the ring.

“So… what exactly are the rules here?” I asked.

“If you get knocked out or are too injured to fight,” Luna said, clearly making it up as she went along. “You lose.”

“Ready?” Arren asked, taking the role of referee here, making us both walk towards each other and shake hands.

“Go easy on me, man,” the guy said with a nervous smile. “I like my teeth where they are.”

“Sure thing, lad,” I nodded, smiling back at him. “Nice to see they’re not just assholes. A bit too cliche for my taste.”

“Fight!” Arren barked. I barely had time to get my hands up as he slung a left jab at me, catching me on the shoulder despite my attempt to backstep the attack, following it up with a series of consecutive jabs I managed to catch on my arms, the punches causing slight pain, before he stepped forward with what would’ve been a brutal uppercut. I say “would’ve been” as I managed to cross my arms over in the same X pattern I used against Nightmare Twilight’s form, catching the guy’s wrist in between it and stopping the blow before slamming my forehead into his, dazing him. As he stumbled back in shock, I slammed my fist into his stomach, causing him to hunch over and allowing me to kick him in the side of the head, sending him spiralling into the dirt in an unconscious heap.

“”Next up!” Arren called, pointing to a larger guy, just over six-three to walk into the ring, cracking his neck angrily. “One down, nineteen to go!” The guy cracked his neck before rushing at me, clearly not wanting to shake hands, swinging at me with his fists. I managed to block three of them before a feint caught me off guard, his fist slamming into my jaw and sending me careening to the floor with a loud smacking sound. I lifted my arms up to protect myself, landing on my forearms and dropping into a roll before launching back to my feet in his direction, forcing him to backstep like the previous guy before I ducked low, hooking my arm and shoulder underneath his legs before picking him up and slamming him into the floor. The impact clearly knocked the wind out of him before I knocked the lights out of him, booting him square in the head and causing him to roll out of the ring.

“Next!” Arren called. “Two on one!”

“What?!” I exclaimed angrily.

“Allowed!” Luna called from the side, giving me a playful wink as she pulled a chair from the nearby table and sat on it. Right, fine. I needed to step it up this time around. Two more guys, each the same size and weight as me rushed into the ring, the two of them clearly having two different fighting styles judging by the way they held themselves. The first guy came sprinting at me, launching himself forward with a powerful kick that I managed to deflect my pushing it aside with my forearm, only to forget that he had a second one. He extended his leg out, booting me straight in the eye and knocking me onto my back. I rolled onto my feet in a crouch, having no time to recover before the guy landed, attempting to kick me in the side of my head. I caught ahold of his foot under my arm, yanking him forward as I stood back up, slamming my knee into his groin before slamming my right hand into his face, feeling his cheek cracking before I pushed him back and booted him in the throat.

The second guy made himself known at this point, swinging low and catching me in the side of the leg, the muscle pain causing me to drop down to one knee and barely managing to roll under his roundhouse kick, standing up before he could regain his stance, wrapping my arms around his waist and hefting him over my shoulders, slamming him head first into the floor with as much power as I could. I rolled away from him just as the second guy stormed towards me, launching a barrage of punches, most of them lighter and aimed towards the face before one caught me in the abdomen and winded me severely. Before I could even hunch over he tackled me to the floor, beginning to slam his fist into my face. I felt my jaw crack loudly, but thankfully not break, and I covered my face with my hands briefly, slamming my fist into his shoulder socket as he cocked back his fist, popping his limb out with the impact before using my new free side to slam my hand repeatedly into his damaged cheek.

I managed to knock him off me at that point, grabbing hold of his dislodged arm, placing my free hand on his elbow joint and wrenching it backwards, snapping the limb with a vicious cracking sound before ramming my knee into his head, knocking him out cold. The first guy rushed at me, attempting to tackle me as the second guy had done, only for me to dodge to the side and knee him in the ear, most likely rupturing his eardrum. The impact knocked him sideways and down to the floor, allowing me to pivot on my heel and stamp on the back of his head.

“Right…” I panted. “Four down, sixteen to go.”

“Three in!” Arren called.

“Fuck off!”

“Allowed!”

“Fuck you!”

Alright, enough fucking around. I spat bloodied spit out of my mouth and rolled my shoulders, inhaling through my nose sharply before moving to meet the new opponents head on as they entered the ring. As the first one swung for me, I stepped to the side, grabbing hold of his arm and wrenching it, causing him to drop down to his knees. I spotted another guy moving behind me to try and restrain me, so I lashed out behind me with my foot, knocking him backwards, before releasing the arm I held and bringing my foot up into his face and smashing his jaw, quickly turning around and slamming my boot into the head of the guy I’d kicked moments before. Ad the third guy rushed at me, I managed to avoid all of his punches, spotting his poor footwork before kicking his leg out from underneath him, forcing him to one knee before slamming the bottom of my fist into the back of his head and down onto the floor.

“Alright then… seven down, thirteen to go,” I snarled. “Bring on the four of them!”

“Hjalmand,” Arren called, pointing to the big guy who was sitting in the spectator zone.

“Fucking hell,” I said, hunching over with my hands on my knees and the big guy made his way into the ring. “Gimme a sec, will ya?”

“Nope, time waits for no man,” he growled, cracking his knuckles.

“Fair point,” I said, standing up and putting distance between me and him. “So, Hjalmand… when this is over, what’s say we all go get a drink together? My treat?”

“Sounds good,” he nodded. “You’re a great fighter and I’d like to hear about how you learned.”

“I can show you if you want?” I said, bluffing as hard as possible.

“Sure,” he said, cocking back his fist and throwing a punch. Despite my attempt to block it, he smacked through my defense like a brick through stretched paper, the impact rocking my entire body and sending me straight to the floor, tearing a hole in my shirt and busting my mouth. Spitting dirt out of my mouth, I got back to my feet and sunk it a low crouch, waiting for him to do the same thing and preparing a counter-strategy. He threw a punch again, this time with the opposite hand, and with a duck under it, I was in range for a few quick attacks. I slammed my fist into his gut as hard as I could only for it to have no impact whatsoever.

“Brilliant,” I sighed, ducking sideways to dodge the attempted bear hug and slamming my foot into his back as hard as possible only to get the same effect. “So… as long as he’s tensing, I can’t land a shot on him… alright then… time to C-Lang this motherfucker.” I ducked away from him, locking my guard up and in as hard as possible, shouting at him to try and hit me again. He complied immediately, slamming his fist into my arm as hard as possible and causing an enormous amount of agony to spread throughout my arm muscles.

“Is that it?” I asked cockily, hoping I could back up my boasts otherwise I was about to look like an asshole. He chuckled ominously, bringing his knee up into my gut, slipping past the guard I gave to my head, and lifted me into the air before slamming his fists down into my back and, as a result, me into the hard ground. The wind was knocked out of me once again as pain exploded through my torso, feeling rough dirt and pebbles slamming into my ribs.

“Move…” I groaned to myself as I saw him bringing up his foot to stomp me. “Move!” I threw myself sideways and somehow managed to kickstand up to my feet, trying my best to ignore the searing pain in my chest.

“Richter?” Luna called from the sidelines.

“Yeah?” I asked in exhaustion.

“Have you forgotten how to dodge?” She asked.

“... No,” I answered.

“Then why aren’t you?”

“Uhhh… I forgot?”

“Of course you did… I wasted nine years of my life on you…”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“You’re welcome.”

I turned my head back to my opponent, trying my best to find a weak point on him somewhere or else I’d end up getting to digest my teeth.

“C’mon, Richter,” I said to myself. “Think, think…”

There had to be something I was missing, some kind of technique I’d forgotten about when it came to taking on huge opponents. Something Luna had taught me that she wasn’t telling me right now. She reminded me about dodging to prevent being hit, right? But she doesn’t give advice without meaning something more. I knew that with the way he swung he opened himself up in a big way, but I couldn’t hit him hard enough to do anything to him. I couldn’t just make him charge into something and knock him out, so cliches were out of the option in this case. I was good at thinking on my feet, it was my thing from what I’d learned. But I’d need a little more time to think of something.

I resorted to defending and dodging for a while, analysing and watching every move this guy made to try and find something to exploit: He opened himself up, didn’t keep his hands up, left his core exposed, each punch he threw upset his balance… wait. Balance… that had to be it, right? The bigger they are, the harder they fall. Maybe cliches were the way to go here.

“Alright then, Hjalmand,” I said, spitting out another wad of blood before rolling my shoulders. “I think I have a plan.”

“Care to share?” He asked.

“Of course,” I said, sprinting towards him. I’d definitely surprised him, but I’d hoped that I’d baited him too. He cocked his hand back and took the bait in the same movement. He swung for me with everything he had. I rolled under the punch that would’ve probably taken me out if it had hit, and as he leaned into it, I got to my feet and slammed my foot into the back of his knee, sending the titanic man down onto one knee. With him down, I planted my foot on his back and leaped as high as I could into the air, and grabbing hold of his head on the way down and slamming his face into the floor with all of his body weight and my momentum, his nose breaking loudly as I began to repeatedly punch the back of his head until I was sure that he was down.

“Fucking… hell,” I growled, dropping onto my back and panting heavily. “Any… one… else?”

“Four in!”

“Allowed!”

“Why the hell did I ask?”

“Hang on, hang on,” an extremely familiar voice asked as they walked towards the ring.

“No way,” I said, rolling over and looking at the man walking towards the ring. “Zane?”

“Heya, Richter,” he chuckled, crossing his arms and cocking his head. “You seem to be doing well.”

“Well.. yeah,” I chuckled. “I’m doing great.”

Maybe I should give some backstory about this guy. This is my old buddy Zane, the closest thing I had to a brother in my life. We shared the same hair and eye colour, but he was always bigger and older me, with his hair usually shaved into a short, quiffed style like the rich man he’d brought up to be, but had enough peasant in him to keep me humble. He and another older kid used to watch over me and my three my friends when we were kids: there was me, Anastasia, who was a girl with wine red hair and always had a liking for dresses and medicine in school, a boy my age named Kazuhira, who was the Japonaise prince, and a fourth guy named Alistair… we had a big falling out some years back where he stole something for me and had yet to pay for it. Something I planned to fix sometime soon.

“So… d’you need a hand?” He asked me with a smirk.

“Getting up?” I asked.

“No, getting beat up,” he said, taking off his long, white coat and rolling up his sleeves. “Just like I always helped you do as a kid?”

“Sure thing, buddy,” I smirked, taking the hand he offered to help me up with and climbed to my feet.

“Mind if I use him to wipe the blood off the ring floor?” Zane asked Arren.

“Not at all, Zane,” he said with a shake of his head. “I was gonna save you till last, but if you think you can handle him.”

“If I can handle him?” He asked with a laugh before clapping me on the shoulder. “Shit, you be asking him that instead. He’s never been able to do it before.”

“That may change,” I pointed out.

“Fuck off will it,” he laughed as he walked into the ring. “Come on then, big guy. Show me what you can do.” I cracked my knuckles and rushed towards him, throwing a light jab to try and get him to move only to have him knock it aside with his forearm and shoulder charge me, sending me stumbling back only for him to rush towards me once more, aiming six consecutive hits to the collarbone, left side, abdomen, chest, neck, and finally a brutal punch to the face that nearly knocked me flat on my arse. I was able to stay standing as he leaped forward, attempting to boot me in the chest only for me to catch his leg and thus block the attack.

I smirked at him cockily, only for him to use his much stronger leg muscle to bring both it and me to the ground before leaping up and using his other foot in a spin kick that knocked me aside and onto my front. Zane landed flat on his feet and with a sweeping kick, flipped over backwards and slammed his knee straight into my stomach before pressing his other knee into my neck.

“Submit,” he said.

“No,” I growled. My oxygen flow was cut off as he pressed his knee into my neck, causing both pain and strangulation as he offered me the chance to surrender again. I once again repeated my response before he shrugged his shoulders and slammed his fist into the side of my head which knocked me clean out.

I regained consciousness mere moments after as Zane had gotten off me and was now bowing to the applause he was receiving from the crowd before turning back to me and offering me a hand. Swallowing the burning fury I had in my chest and the sting I felt in my pride from being publicly humiliated, I took his hand again and pulled myself to my feet.

“You’ve gotten a lot better,” he said, patting me on the side.

“Really?” I asked in completely disbelief. “What gave it away?”

“Usually you’d just tell me to fuck off after I won,” he laughed. “You’re actually facing up to the fact you lost like a man. That’s a sign of growth.”

“What? The fact that I lose better than I used to?” I asked with a bitter tone.

“Don’t let it get to you, bud,” he said.

“Why shouldn’t I?” I asked. “I’ve never been able to beat you in my life.”

“D’you know why you haven’t?” He asked.

“I get the feeling you’re gonna tell me,” I sighed.

“Damn right,” he nodded. “The reason you’ve never beaten me is because you can’t.”

“Fucking never?” I asked in a faux-shocked.

“What I mean by that is that, at various points in your life, you are going to come across challenges that you just can’t overcome, no matter how hard you try and no matter how many times you try,” he explained. “It doesn’t matter how hard you train or practice, you’re not gonna be able to accomplish it because it’s simply beyond your limits as a human being.

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?” I asked. “I shouldn’t expect to win because I’m just too shit to ever succeed?”

“If that’s the way you wanna look at it, then yes,” Zane nodded. “But the correct way to look at is this: you shouldn’t attempt things you know you can’t do and then get angry at the fact you can’t do them. It only leads to anger and self-loathing.”

“I…” I sighed, still bitter about the loss. “Fuck, man.”

“I know, buddy,” he said, patting me on the back. “I know.”

“Right,” Luna said, reluctantly handing over a sack of coin to a grinning Arren as she walked over to me. “We need to get you cleaned and patched up, Richter. Are the Master’s Quarters still mine?”

“Always will be,” Arren nodded, weighing up the sack of money.

“Come on then,” she said, putting an arm around my shoulder. “Let’s get you cleaned up. Nice seeing you again, Zane.”

“You too, Your Majesty,” he said with a nod. “Sorry about getting him salty.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she chuckled, patting me on the head. “I’ll cheer him up.”

Information Dump

I dropped onto the wooden floor with an exhausted sigh, having handed over the fragment of the key to Svea and letting her examine it while I had a brief rest.

“So,” I called over to her. “You know anything about it?”

“No,” she answered, not exactly what I wanted to hear at the moment. “Before you brought this to me, I never knew of any sort of key to any sort of treasure room in this entire city. Though in hindsight, it was quite stupid of me to assume this city’s treasure wouldn’t be guarded or locked away.”

“Yeah, guarded is a good word for it,” I said, rolling my stiff shoulder as I spoke. “Rinvae really gave me a run for my money.”

“That reminds me; how did you come to learn of his name?” Svea asked, turning to look at me with a cocked eyebrow. “From what I know, the Highmoore didn’t speak the language we use today.”

“He used some kind of mental imagery on me, some weird telepathic magic or something,” I answered, then getting a thought moments later. “Now that I bring it up; how was he using magic? I thought you said there was a spell or something over the city that prevented any kind of magic being used.”

“It’s complicated,” Svea answered.

“I’m not going anywhere,” I shrugged, unbuckling the straps of my armour and allowing myself to breathe a little easier.

“Magic, in and of itself, is an extremely complicated artform,” Svea began. “Unlike other things in the world, it does not assume nor does it adapt, and as such, it will only do exactly what is commanded of it and nothing more. Oral magic, much like oral curses, are very dependant of the wording used to cast them.”

“Oral magic?” I asked. “Like, spoken magic? Spells, essentially?”

“A form of spells, Richter,” Svea nodded. “There are of course other spells that require no speaking, such as elemental control, telekinesis, energy attacks, and all sorts of other magics don’t need you to speak a single word, only to will what you want the magic to do and then channel the energy into it. It makes duelling silent magic users a very dangerous process.”

“Why?” I asked, feeling like the answer to this was obvious, yet I was missing it. “Surely you’d be able to see them doing something and prevent it, right?”

“You may, if they’re using an attack that requires both charging time and physical motion to use,” Svea explained. “Magic users that use things like plasma, fire, water, and other elements often use their hands or other parts of their body to cast spells, whereas other magic users can merely look at a person and cause them to explode.”

“That… that seems very unfair,” I said in a surprised manner.

“It is,” Svea nodded. “Luckily, magic such as that is both banned and extremely hard to learn anywhere in the world, though you may run into someone like that.”

“Right then,” I said, nodding slowly. “You mentioned plasma mages a minute ago. How do they work?”

“As strange as it may sound due to the rarity of its use, plasma magic is extraordinarily easy to learn and use,” Svea said. “I’d demonstrate for you, but I’m unable to due to the magic jammer. Essentially, plasma mages gather particles in the air and force the energy into their body out into this concentration to such a degree that it ionises the particles and causes the electron to break away from the atoms, changing the gathered compounds into the fourth state of matter, which is extremely useful in combat due to the extreme level of heat plasma possesses; the bigger the beam, the hotter it gets. Its simplicity and power only has one drawback for powerful mages: its lack of function beyond beam attacks, as plasma can’t be shaped into constructs or shields, like other magic can.”

“Huh. So it’s basically forcing shitloads of energy out and throwing whatever you’ve made at someone?” I asked.

“Essentially, yes,” she nodded.

“Neat,” I said with a nod. “But anyway, you were saying something about an oral spell and what it has to do with the magic blocker here?”

“Yes, I believe that an oral spell was used on this entire city with specific clauses that exempt certain entities from its dampening effects, thus rendering them able to maintain access to their magic for use whenever they so wish,” she explained.

“I should take you back to meet my Aunt Twilight. I think you guys would get along really well,” I commented.

“Do you understand what I said?” she asked quickly.

“Yes, Svea. I’m not an idiot,” I nodded. “You’re informing me that the contract agreed upon by the oral casting and confirmation of these specific clauses allows those exempt from the rulings set forth by the declaration of magical disallowance enables them to maintain a non-degradative connection with their inherent casting abilities as well as their full range of inter-connective, cognitive magical repertoire with which to convey certain images and concepts passed across and understood by cognitive adaption between the host’s native tongue and that of the foreign party with no prior knowledge of the primary linguistic design that has set foot in this area and has been degeneratively affected by the clauses of this here location’s magical disenfranchising effect.”

“Now you’re just being an asshole, Richter.”

“Eh, it’s what I do best.”

Svea pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing loudly, before continuing the conversation:

“So yes, the way the spell was worded allows people that weren’t named to use their magic, but prevent those that were from using theirs,” she said. “And while this finding is extremely interesting to learn about, it also brings a large amount of bad news to light which is the fact that, due to this spell not being given any physical manifestation-”

“We can’t destroy a source and stop its effects because there isn’t one,” I sighed, gritting my teeth angrily.

“Essentially, yes,” she sighed, sitting down on the floor and tossing the key fragment back and forth between her hands. “So without any way to shut down the magic jam effect, you’re going to have to rely on your sword to take care of whatever else has the other two fragments.”

“And knowing how this kind of shit goes, the other two will most likely be in the possession of two different people, at predetermined locations, with each one being different from the other. But due to the lack of linearity in this scenario, I might not have to worry about each of these ‘Possessors’ scaling in strength as I look for them, as there’s no way for those that placed them here to determine which I’d find first, meaning that there was a chance I’d run into the third and final one before the first one and get killed by it due to it being much stronger than the other two. So to make the quest fair, they’ll almost definitely be three of the Possessors of equal strength, but each one having different strengths and abilities to prevent me from just exploiting the same weakness for all the others I fight,” I said quickly, taking a long breath before looking Svea deep in her eyes. “I think I just got really fucking meta for a second there.”

“Indeed,” she said, shaking her head and standing up. “Now, if it’s all the same to you, I think I’m going to get some rest.”

“If I may make a suggestion: I found a spot not too far from here that’s got a safe bedroom to rest up in. It’s not that much of a climb and the bed seemed really comfortable,” I offered.

“Richter… there’s a queen-sized bed upstairs,” Svea responded. “And I’m not fucking hopping across rooftops.”

“Why?” I asked. “I already told you it’s not that hard to climb up to.”

“Richter, when you have to lug around tits that each individually weigh the same as a newborn baby and an ass as big as a human torso, you have the right to tell me what is and isn’t easy to climb,” she said, crossing her arms underneath her aforementioned rack. “Until then, shush, dear boy.

“Alright, fine,” I nodded. “I’ll be up in a minute.”

“It’s cute you think you’re sleeping in the bed,” she giggled as she disappeared up the stairs.

“Surely it’s big enough for both of us?” I asked in confusion. “You said it was queen-sized?”

“Indeed it is,” she called back down. “And I’m the queen in this house right now, so it’s all for me.”

Richter, The Crestfallen Warrior

As Elisa wrenched the sword out from my chest cavity, I awaited the end with bated breath. Seconds ticked by, my curiosity growing as I still clung to life, wondering how quickly it would take for my body to shut down due to my lack of a heart.

“Rise, child,” Elisa said in a reverb tone, shuddering violently as she seemingly reigned in the darkness she’d unleashed before returning to “normal”, albeit with more of the veins coating her beautiful visage.

“I…” I said slowly, looking around the room. “I’m not dead?”

“Technically, yes, you are,” she said, sheathing her weapons and returning to her seat.

Technically? What the hell did she mean by…

No…

No.

No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No.

The curse! The curse that stopped anyone from dying… and that stopped anyone who was affected from ever leaving this shithole. I launched myself up to my feet, ignoring the pain in the exit wound on my back as I whirled around to face Elisa, a look of pure panic on my features.

“Is there anyway to reverse this?” I asked, looking her up and down to notice any change in expression. “Potion, magic, magical snorting substance? What the fuck can I do to fix this?”

“Why do you believe there’s a way to reverse the curse’s effects?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow, her tone of voice showing that she was fucking with me.

“Because there’s always a way to reverse these things,” I answered. “You just have to do the thing it says you can’t, whether through the help of a third party or by bending the rules. There’s always a way to fix these things.”

“Then enlighten me, young one,” she said with a wave of her hand. “Because I know of none."

“Right,” I sighed, scratching the side of my head in thought. “The devil is in the detail, and even though I don’t know the exact wording of the curse, I know enough to find its flaw. The curse stops those affected by it from ever leaving, but the curse only affects those people that have died in this city. Now I’m not sure if the death in the city brands you with any specific label the curse recognises, but there’s always the chance that if you’re not dead anymore, you’re not affected and thus can leave whenever you want.”

“So, all you have to do is come back to life,” she said, crossing her legs over. “A small feat if there ever was one.”

“I know you’re not being very helpful right now, but if you can think of anything that could help me, that’d be amazing,” I said with a hopeful smile.

“Why should I help you?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow. “My job is to test those who enter to find who may be worthy of defeating the monstrosity that lurks in the bowels of this city. you failed the test, and as a result, are worthless to me. I offer you no hand in help as it does not benefit me, nor does it help me complete my quest. I’ll open the door and allow you to join the rest of the undead, but that’s all I’ll do.”

I stared angrily at the Highmoore as she waved her hand, the door sliding open behind me as she returned to her resting position, whether sleeping or meditating, I couldn’t tell. The thought crossed me to slice her head off then and there, but something told me that whatever the creature she was talking about wasn’t something I wanted to face alone. Not to mention the fact that she held the key to the door to the lower levels, and not to the treasure room, so even if I did manage to kill her, something more powerful would definitely be in store for me.

I sheathed my sword and stormed out of the room, looking out across the dark city as I attempted to come to terms with my undeath, with the act I might not ever leave here, and with the fact that not one day earlier I had made a whole speech to myself about being the proud son of my race that wasn’t going to die achievement-less in some underground cave to some mythical ghost… and yet I’d done exactly that. I’d lasted less than a minute against some dark-powered elf chick before getting my ass handed to me on a silver platter.

This kind of thing would never happen to Luna. She would’ve found some way to beat Elisa. She could find a way to do anything at this point in her life. I rubbed my eyes in a tired manner, the old feeling of self-loathing returning in force now, my chest tightening and my stomach feeling sick as I began to remember how pathetic I was compared to anyone else I knew. Whether it was compared to Luna, compared to Twilight, or even compared to Zane, these were people that were leagues above me in everything they ever attempted that have been able to slay gods and monsters, while I’m sat here struggling with enemies that don’t even use projectile magic. I was the last son of an ancient race of global rulers, created by a sacred pact between angelic and demonic factions millennia ago to be the ultimate warriors, to protect all those on our plane of existence from any kind of invasive threat… and here I was, completely unable to use any of the power my race had and barely able to defend myself against any kind of skilled fighter. I was pathetic, worthless, and completely hopeless.

And it only took me getting killed to realise I wasn’t good at anything the others in my family were. Hell, I didn’t even hold the same level of education as they did. I was someone who barely made it past his Academic Designation Exams, while my grandmother and great aunt held the highest honours in most every field of expertise possible, my aunt held University Master's degrees ranging from Theoretical physics, master-level interpretation of seventy different languages, and even having completely revolutionised the use of rune magic by replacing tomes with symbols etched in them to cards with the runes drawn onto them and enchanted, to my mother who also held Master’s degrees in politics, business, and even managed to scrape by with a Passing Certification in Advanced Alchemical Formulas and a Distinguished Certification in Culinary Arts.

I’d attempted, after being pressured into it by my mother, to attempt an advanced education in any field of my choice, only to be turned away by everyone I asked about because I was too stupid for it, no matter what I’d picked. When I remember that, I usually remember how disappointed I’d been about being told I was too much of an idiot for anything beyond education designed for sixteen year olds, but now that I thought about it another way: What the hell did my parents think? To have their only son, a young man descended from such great minds, have every door slammed in his face and a dunce cap stapled to his scalp? How disappointed must my mother have been to have the child she’d poured seventeen years and hundreds of thousands of bits into educating had turned out to be such an irredeemable failure? To be the first member of the Equestrian royal family since Rivven the Mad King to not have a higher education? One of the few alicorn in history not to have full access to his magic by the time he’d finished purity? Standing alongside as such failures as Alcaron the Demented, an alicorn that suffered a terrible accident in his youth that left him permanently brain-damaged, or Mercine the Incompetent, an alicorn who had been so unbelievably stupid, she’d been usurped by her Uncle after she led a charge into a volcano after he’d told her it would grant her wings.

I was worthless, there was no denying that. I was an embarrassment to my family and my nation, and I felt bad for the rest of my family to have to associate themselves with me, especially Luna and Celestia, who would most likely have to deal with snide comments and remarks about their relative smearing the family name with his constant failures and lack of quality at anything in life. I shook my head, a pit of anxiety and depression boiling in my stomach as I slowly walked through the streets of the city, the other undead ignoring me all of a sudden, as if they sensed that they and I were of the same kin now, and they left me to sulk and whimper as I walked through the dark. I began to wonder what to tell Svea. How I was supposed to explain to her that I’d failed her and broken my promise to help her. The fact that she’d already given me her body as a token of affection, only for me to fall flat and fail before we’d even reached the halfway point.

I placed a hand to the spot where my heart used to beat and felt nothing. There was no thumping, no pulse, no nothing. After testing it for a minute, I realised I was only breathing because of instinct, and that there was no point to it as no blood was carrying the oxygen to my body as there was no pulse to carry it. I decided I liked breathing more than not, so I kept up the falsehood, hanging my head in shame as I walked back through the city, only coming to a stop when I realized I didn’t recognise where I was.

“Great…” I muttered with a cynical laugh. “The only thing I was ever remotely good at and I managed to fuck up being a tracker, too. Way to go, Rick.”

I looked around for several seconds, trying to get my bearings in the darkness only to realise I was completely lost. I lowered my head with a heavy sigh, knowing I could climb up onto the rooftop and find my way back from there, but what was the point? I’d failed to defeat Elisa, she was unwilling to fight me again, and I had no chance of beating her if I attacked her first. I was never going to get the key, never going to get the treasure, and I was never going to leave this place. Hell, I could ask Svea to send Luna a message to tell my family where I was so they could come visit me. They wouldn’t be able to do anything of course, but the sentiment would be nice. Having to spend the rest of my eternal life in some dark, dingy city, surrounded by fucking undead.

“There’s one!” a female voice yelled from somewhere.

“What?” I asked, looking up just in time to see an enormous shape leaping towards me. I attempted to dodge out of the way of the attack, only to have a massive beast paw swat me up in the air before it grabbed ahold of my ankle and threw me back into the ground, shattering several ribs, my knee caps, and my forearms due to the sheer force of it. I roared in agony and seized up in pain, my eyes not watering due to my body functions not watering, but I knew if I could cry, I’d be fucking sobbing right now. I rolled over as much as my shattered frame would allow me, trying desperately to see what was attacking me only to receive another brutal attack, this time a powerful kick to the face. Clawed, fuzzy paw-like feet cut deep into my face and shattered my facial bones, blood smearing all over the floor from the impact as I was sent skidding back, blind from both pain and the destruction of my eyes.

I waited for another attack, knowing that nothing was gonna kill me at this point and that I should just accept the beating as best as I could before I heard the same voice shriek in terror.

“Oh fuck, that’s not one of Eddie’s guys, is it?” it yelled in pure terror. “Oh hell, is he dead? Please don’t be dead? I’m sorry Mister, I didn’t want her to hit you that hard. Why’d you attack him like that, Mina?”

“You pointed him out!” a deeper, female voice snapped.

“Yeah, but I didn’t want you to fucking maul him to death!” the higher-pitch female said in a shaky tone, clearly distressed by what’d been done to me. “Have we got any of Sylvana’s candy on us?”

“I’m not wasting one of those on this brat,” she snarled.

“I didn’t fucking ask you what you wanted to do!” she screamed, the shakiness and breaking in her voice giving away the fact she was now crying. “Give me one of the candies, Mina!”

There was an angry snarl from the thing that had attacked me followed by the sound of gear rustling, a bag being opened, and something rattling around.

“Can you open your mouth?” she asked. “Please tell me you can open your mouth.”

I had no idea what she was trying to give me, but I figured whatever it was would be better than the searing pain I was experiencing right now. I opened my jaw as best I could, hearing a happy gasp from the girl as she placed something that tasted like a lemon drop candy in my mouth. It tasted rather sour but wasn’t unpleasant, and after being told to chew and swallow it if I could, I followed orders and soon felt something miraculous happen:

I began to heal from my injuries.

I felt my bones, flesh, and organs begin to reshape and knit back together, my sight returning slowly and my heart beginning to beat as whatever the girl had given me worked its magic. Once I was able to sit up and see what was going on, I was able to make out the two creatures in front of me. The one sitting closest to me, the one with the higher-pitched voice, was a fox-girl with long, brown hair and hazel eyes, her ears twitching and tail swishing excitedly behind her as she saw me recover. The second one, the creature that had left me damaged beyond movement mere seconds ago was a Jinko; a Tiger woman. She was like the rest of her species: tall, powerful, and terrifying. She had the usual features, too, like tiger paws and legs with thick, striped fur that appeared to be well-kept. Her human flesh was covered with plate armour down to just after her tiger parts formed, allowing her maximum defence as well as the crushing offensive power of her mighty animal limbs. Her ears twitched as she stared at me and her tail swished back and forth as she looked closer at my face, the complete lack of remorse or will to apologise in her eyes telling me that this cat was something to be afraid of. I turned my head back to the smaller fox girl as she smiled happily at me, her eyes still brimming with tears.

“I’m really sorry about my friend,” she said in a truly apologetic tone. “I didn’t know you weren’t a bad guy… I mean… I hope you’re not… you’re not a bad guy, are you?”

“No,” I said with a sigh, rubbing my neck before thumping my chest and coughing. “At least I don’t think so.” I stood up straight, the fox girl rising with me, before I looked up at the taller Jinko.

“You’re good with your claws,” I commented. “I’ll avoid annoying you while I’m in your vicinity.”

"Hm, this one seems smarter than ninety percent of his species already,” she said, crossing her paws over her chest and turning to her companion. “Can we get going now?”

“Just a minute,” she said in a quiet voice before turning back to me. “If you don’t mind me asking; what are you doing here?”

“I’m here for treasure,” I answered bluntly. “Though after the shit I’ve run into, I’ve kinda run up against a brick wall.”

“Really?” the fox girl asked. “Why’s that?”

“There’s an Elven warrior in the church over there,” I said pointing. “She’s guarding something I need, but she’s too strong for me to fight. She already killed me once, actually and won’t fight me again.”

“Let me guess,” the Jinko said. “You’re the one who already claimed the first two pieces o f the key, right?”

“Correct,” I nodded. “I’m assuming you’re going to try and murder me for them, right?”

“You’re rather good at this,” the Jinko nodded, cracking her neck.

“It’s not my first treasure hunt, honey,” I said, reaching for the hilt of my sword, only to be stopped by the fox girl.

“Both of you stop it,” she snapped angrily. “We’re not killing anyone for anything just yet. Did you say you’d given up on the treasure?”

“As much as I’d like to pack up and head home, there’s a dragoness counting on me to get it back,” I shrugged. “So, no. I’m not.”

“Wait… that dragoness must be the Narrowscale we’ve heard about,” the fox girl said to her Jinko companion.

“You mean the one that’s supposed to be the size of a small castle?” the Jinko asked.

“Yeah, that same one,” the fox girl nodded. I could tell just by looking at them that they were scared of Svea and her power, which meant I couldn’t let them know she was in the city and in her human form, lest they try something she couldn’t defend against. So I did what any good treasure hunter did: I bluffed my ass off.

“Yeah, and as well as being huge, she’s also an impatient bitch,” I shrugged. “She gave me a two day time limit to get the treasure before she came looking for it herself. And if she finds out that anybody tried to hurt her friend or take the treasure from her… I pity that poor fool.”

“Wait… you know her?” the fox girl asked.

“Indeed I do,” I nodded. “She’s paying the best she can for my help, too.”

“So then… there’s us, you, and Eddie’s gang,” the fox girl sighed, shaking her head. “We don’t have enough of the Phoena Drops left for this.”

“Speaking of those,” I asked. “What exactly are they?”

“There a magical candy with the power to heal injuries,” the fox girl explained. “They’re made with the blood of a phoenix, so they’re really rare and really expensive, but we have a friend who gives us free samples every now and again.”

“You wouldn’t be willing to share the recipe, would you?” I asked in a friendly manner.

“Sorry, we don’t know it,” she shrugged. “Sylvana never told us.”

“Right, I might pay her a visit sometime soon,” I nodded. “Anyway, now if you’ll be so kind as to let me be on my way, I’ll happily-”

“There they are!”

“Looks like those cunts found a new friend!”

“Mina, Eddie’s guys found us!” the fox girl said in a terrified tone. The Jinko moved in front of the trembling fox girl in a protective manner, bearing her fangs and narrowing her eyes in a threatening manner before turning to me.

“Am I right to assume those swords aren’t just for show?” she asked.

“Indeed you are, my fair cat-lady,” I said, drawing my steel sword and cracking my neck. “Let’s try to gain me some of my pride back, shall we?”

“When did you lose it?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Honey,” I said with a scoff. “I think a better question is ‘When did I last have it?’”

Revelations (Unedited)

“I must admit,” Suomi said, eyeing me up thoroughly as she circled around. “From what she described of you, I imagined everything correctly except the age. I know Svea finds it hard to get into contact with someone her age, but you being in her bed is akin to cradle-robbing.”

“Leave him be,” Svea said from the bathroom. “The boy’s got a habit of women beyond his years.”

“What about women beyond his millennium?” Suomi asked, calling over her shoulder to her sister. “Did he have to dust you off before going down on you?”

“Don’t forget you’re at the perfect distance to get a bar of soap thrown at you,” Svea growled.

“Oh hush, you,” Suomi said with a roll of her eyes before turning back to me. “Anyway, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Richter.”

“You too,” I said, holding out my hand to shake. Suomi cocked an eyebrow in a disbelieving manner, staring at my hand for a long second before wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tight into her enormous tits.

“I think we can skip past the handshakes,” she giggled. “We’re practically family now, anyway.”

“Get your whore mitts off him, Suomi,” Svea said, walking out of the bathroom and past her sister, thwacking her on the ass with her tail, still in her anthro form. “He’s mine and I’m not letting you have him.”

“I don’t see a mate mark on your chest,” she said, sticking her tongue out. “It’s open season for this one.”

“He’s not interested in you,” Svea retorted. “Right, Richter?”

“I’m reserving judgement at this point,” I shrugged, still clasped in her mighty bosom.

“We totally gon’ fuck,” Suomi smirked, getting an angry glare from Svea.

“I can’t believe how disloyal you are to your women, Richter,” Svea said, drying her smooth body off with a short towel.

“I can’t believe how little you know about me,” I chuckled. “I’m not loyal to anybody, in the same way nobody’s loyal to me. You can have as much sex with anyone else as you want to, Svea. I don’t expect the women I sleep with to brand their asses with my initials and never even think about another man again. It’s why I’ve just had a conversation with my familiar whilst he was in the process of railing one of my employees.”

“Bestiality?” Suomi asked with a cocked eyebrow. “That’s hot.”

“You’re so depraved,” Svea sighed.

“At least I’m not deprived,” she said in response. “Unlike you.”

“Sorry, which one of us here is pregnant again?” Svea asked with a smug expression.

“I can easily fix that,” she said, petting me on the head. “I’m sure he’d be more than up for it.”

“Correct,” I nodded.

“Richter!” Svea snapped.

“What?” I asked. “Fucking lots of women is like one of the only three things I’m good at in life. I’m not prepared to give that up.”

“What are the other two?” Suomi asked.

“I can do a really good impression of my dad and I can do that thing with your thumb where it looks like you’re pulling it off when you’re really not,” I answered.

“Mhm… I can see why you fell head over heels for dear Richter here,” Suomi nodded, finally deciding to let go of me. “He’s a wealth of talent and personality.”

“He certainly has wealth,” Svea chuckled. “One of the reasons I got close to him.”

“You gold-digging whore,” I said in disbelief.

“I’m a dragon, Richter,” Svea shrugged.

“Kinda the same thing,” Suomi added in kind. “We do love our treasure.”

“And Dear Richter’s one of my greatest,” Svea nodded.

“No I’m not,” I said quickly.

“If you say so, dear possession,” Svea said, looking around for her dress only to give up after several moments, lying down on the bed and staring at the ceiling with a blank expression.

“So when’s the mighty matriarch leaving for her gestation getaway?” Suomi asked.

“Tomorrow,” Svea answered. “I need to clean up my abode and carve out a place for the child to sleep and grow.”

“You’ve got three months,” Suomi shrugged. “Make sure the tyke has a bathroom.”

“Should be simple enough,” Svea nodded.

“So… this is goodbye then?” I asked.

“For now, dear one,” Svea chuckled, beckoning me over to her. She sat up slowly, offering me a loving kiss and an embrace before breaking away.

“I shall see you before the end of the year with our child on my hip,” she smiled. “And since I had it first that means you have to love it more than Larra’s.”

“Can’t I just hate them both equally?” I asked.

“No,” Svea said with a shake of her head. “Ours is going to be better.”

“Alright, fine,” I nodded. “I’ll look forward to playing favourites.”

“I look forward to seeing it,” Svea smiled. There was a warm silence between the two of us for a long moment, staring into one another’s eyes without the need for words. We shared a union now, beyond just having a child, but instead a deeper connection that we knew would last for a long time, through thick and thin.

“I’m still allowed to fuck your boyfriend, right?” Suomi interrupted.

“Will you fuck off!?” Svea snapped angrily, using her magic to throw a hairbrush at Suomi. The sibling caught the brush with reflexes I did not expect her to have before chucking it back onto the bed.

“Alright, alright,” she said, turning and heading towards the door. “Still didn’t hear a ‘no’.”

The door closed and the dragon sibling left our sight, myself turning back to Svea to see her still fuming with rage.

“I hate her,” she snarled. “I love her, but I fucking hate her.”

“I’m familiar with that kind of relationship,” I smirked, thinking back to my Aunt and Grandmother (still weird). “Wanna give me a little bit of info on her? I thought all the ancient dragons were dead?”

“Oh no, far from it,” Svea said with a shake of her head. “If anything, the dragon population has increased slightly as the years have gone by. The truly ancient beings, those around twenty thousand years old, like my mother, still have their positions as Draconic Priestesses.”

“Your mother’s still alive?” I asked. “Are you going to tell her you’re pregnant?”

“Oh, of course I am,” Svea nodded. “She’ll be one of the first to know once I’ve finished excavating the cave. I’m sure she’ll be a little upset that the father isn’t a dragon, but I’m sure she won’t eat you once I’ve introduced you to her. She stopped doing that to my boyfriends when I was about twenty-five… for a while, at least.”

“Oh… yayyy,” I commented in a nervous manner.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll have calmed down in her old age,” Svea said, patting me on the head before standing up. “Now, give me the best kiss you can muster. I’m not going to see you for a while.”

“Will do,” I nodded. “You take care of yourself.”

“I always do,” she giggled, lowering her head down and locking lips with me again, allowing me to get the best taste of her blueberry-flavoured mouth that I would for a long time. With a passionate kiss and a gentle squeeze of that big ass of hers, we broke apart, wishing each other the best time we could before parting ways. I left the room and headed down to the courtyard where I spotted Luna and Celestia training with one another, with something strange about them both. They didn’t look right. Something was off about them and the closer I got the easier it was to spot:

They were a lot shorter than they used to be. Like, shorter than me. And Celestia’s body type had completely changed from her usual, buxom hourglass figure to a much thinner, leaner, and stronger one, both of them having drastic reductions in breast and ass size to the point where it was definitely noticeable. I watched with a confused expression as the two of them duelled one another, with quick strikes and superb footwork that put my meager swordplay to complete shame by comparison.

The fight seemed to belong to Luna entirely, and even Celestia’s skill showed the rust that was allowing her younger sister to keep the upper hand. The normal rules of duelling seemed to be out of the window entirely, with punches, kicks, and grapples being completely allowed while they were going for more than poke points and instead lashing and slashing at one another with ruthless intent, wounds visible through open holes in their armour and clothing as they clashed viciously.

There seemed to be no timer or referee for the match, and as a result I was confused as to how long the match was to go on for. I figured it it would go until one of them was either disarmed or too tired to continue, but Luna answered that question for me by unleashing a vicious flurry of slashes on a level almost too fast to comprehend. She knocked Celestia’s guard aside, slammed her fist into her face, knocking her further off balance, before launching forward with a brutal knee to the gut that caused her to hunch over, and then ending the fight by slamming her pommel into the back of Celestia’s head, knocking her straight to the ground.

“You lose,” Luna said in an exhausted manner, removing her sword from the back of her sister’s head and sheathing it. Celestia climbed to her feet, wiping the blood from her bust lip onto the back of her hand before extending her other in a gesture of friendship.

“Indeed I do,” Celestia agreed in a pained tone. “You still haven’t lost your edge with a sword.”

“It’s just a shame you’ve lost your edge with everything else,” Luna sighed. “You don’t train anymore. You haven’t trained seriously since Cadance was born. And now we’re here, about to take on what’s essentially a god, and you haven’t even gone through your basic footwork in half a century.”

“You’re angry at me, aren’t you?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, I’m fucking angry,” Luna growled. “You’ve been living your life as if we’re in complete peace, with any problem being waved away with a peace treaty and a smile for the public, and not acting as if there’s an Archdemon baying for both your blood and the daughter you managed to snatch from him. He nearly killed the both of us last time we fought, and that was back when you used to train your hardest. If he comes back now, we’re all dead.”

“Last time we didn’t have three other Alicorn on our side,” Celestia responded.

“Celestia, you can tell me anything you want in confidence that I will never judge you for it,” Luna growled in a hushed tone, this entire conversation only privy to me thanks to my super-hearing. “But don’t you dare look me in the eyes and seriously try to tell me that the other three would be anything more than meat shields and a distraction to him.”

“Cadance would be-”

“Be the only one to get out alive,” Luna interrupted. “Because she’s the one he wants, he’d kill you, kill me, destroy Twilight and… I don’t know what he’d do to Richter.”

“Richter might be able to…” Celestia began, but once she looked into the cold blue gaze of her sister’s eyes, the sentence fell apart.

“Richter would have results if he joined that fight: He’d either be brutally murdered by some low-level scum that we could take care of in a heartbeat, or he’d get abducted by his grandfather and turned into another one of his demon spawn. And I don’t know about you, but I don’t like the thought of the last surviving male alicorn on this planet being essentially handed over to the biggest evil we’ve ever faced because you were too content to sit on your fat ass and focus on whether or not to grant funding for a horse farm for disabled children than to protect your family.”

“It’s… it’s not like… I…” Celestia stumbled, unable to find any sort of justification for her choices.

“Cut the bullshit, Celestia,” Luna ordered. “We have three and a half Alicorn on this planet against an entire army from the Hollow realm, with one of our Alicorn being about as useful as a drunken brawler with no arms. Now Twilight can be boosted with artificial means to make sure her magic is super-powered so we don’t need to worry about her coming into direct combat, Cadance just needs a lot more sex to get her power level up to something respectable so she too can rely on her magic.”

“But Richter?” Celestia nodded, rubbing her eyes with her fingers.

“But Richter?” Luna echoed with a cynical laugh. “That boy has nothing. He can’t fight anything stronger than an untrained human, he can’t cast any spells stronger than what you’d need to strike a match, and he has no chance of unlocking that power at any point in his life. For fuck’s sake, Celestia, if it came down to picking a team of four to take on that bastard’s army, I’d rather have the boy’s father by our side. He has been coddled and babied too much by this family for his entire life, and it’s only made him weaker because of it. And you know as well as I do that it’s Cadance’s fault.”

“Alright, let’s not start pointing fingers here,” Celestia said sternly.

“No, no, no,” Luna growled, pointing a finger in Celestia’s face. “If there’s anyone to blame for the utter disgrace that boy ended up being, it’s his mother. She threatened to have him sent away to the Northlands when I told her that Richter was going to be put through the same training regime that all of us except her went through. She threw a tantrum, ran to mommy to beg her not to let scary Aunt Luna murder her baby boy. You remember it as well as I do, but for some stupid reason you sided with her on it and fundamentally agreed to neuter the last surviving male of our species.”

“Now you know it wasn’t-”

“Bullshit!” Luna snarled. “You were too busy making sure that your precious pink princess didn’t start bawling her eyes out to think more than three days ahead. Richter has had none of the training he was supposed to, the training that I spent nine months planning out from the day he was conceived, whether he was a boy or girl. Training that would’ve taught him how to be able to kill a bear by the time he was six, training that would’ve moulded his mind to be able to think and act under the worst conditions, to control himself and his magic by the time he was ten, and training that would’ve put him on the path to become as strong as you and I, possibly even more so. But what happened instead?”

Celestia didn’t answer.

“I asked you a fucking question,” Luna snarled. “And the answer is: You let Cadance have her way. You let her raise a spoilt brat that cries and stomps his feet whenever anything didn’t go his way, someone who can just run to Mommy and ask her to make it stop, you let her raise a child with no drive to succeed or improve in his life, you let her raise a child that grew up to be someone that quits the second anything becomes too difficult, someone who grew up to have no strength in mind or body, and someone who grew up to be the biggest disgrace our race has ever birthed. He was supposed to be the next Crown Prince of the Alicorn, and instead? Instead you allowed your daughter to turn him into a court jester, Celestia. She ruined that boy. And you stood by her every step of the fucking way.”

Celestia stared at her sister with pure rage in her eyes, something I’d never seen before in her face. The two were about one word away from trying to kill each other, with both of them more than prepared to block and riposte if it came to a fight. Several seconds passed in their vicious staredown before a much calmer look returned to Celestia’s face, sighing defeatedly and nodding her head.

“You’re right,” she conceded.

“As I always was, sister,” Luna nodded, crossing her arms. “But that doesn’t matter now. I can’t yell at you or Cadance to fix Richter. His personality is set in stone and we can’t change that now. He’s not gonna get access to his magic without becoming something too dangerous to let live. We’d have to kill him within a week before the darkness took him over.”

“So we have to focus on other routes,” Celestia agreed. “Focus on his combat training and his mutations. Let them give him some kind of edge to the opponents he fights.”

“And then when real trouble shows up…” Luna sighed. “We wrap him in paper and tuck him somewhere safe. Just like Cadance always wanted.”

“Don’t be mad at her, Luna,” Celestia said. “If it was your child-”

“If it was my child I would’ve looked past my petty fears and done what was right,” Luna responded, giving Celestia no time to finish her sentence. “Or have you forgotten the thousands of newborns that have been entrusted to me to raise and train by myself? Through my methods? And those same children that make up the upper echelon of the Equestrian Military? The same people we go to when we need to protect foreign rulers and dignitaries and send off on missions that would kill normal men and women?”

“And how many children didn’t survive your training?” Celestia asked in response. “How many died in their trials? Froze to death on snow missions? Drowned in swamps during bayou training? How many were mauled to death by wild animals or tortured by demonic forces? How many failed, Luna? How many did you let die?”

“Richter would’ve survived,” Luna said, ignoring the question completely.

“We don’t know that,” Celestia said.

“I know that,” Luna snapped. “I saw the spark he had in him once. Right before your daughter snuffed it out.”

“So what are you going to do then?” Celestia asked.

“When we’re all done here,” Luna answered. “I’m taking the boy. He’s coming with me to Falketurm.”

“No he isn’t,” Celestia said, eyes lit up in horror. “There’s no way Cadance will allow you-”

“To be fair, I’m sick and tired of listening to what Cadance does and doesn’t want,” Luna snarled. “By the power of my crown, I’m overruling her jurisdiction when it comes to Richter. I’ll fill the official forms in later.”

“And what if I were to do the same to you, sister?” Celestia asked angrily. “What would you do then? Kidnap him?”

“Sister. Listen to yourself,” Luna said in a much calmer tone. “You are willing to split our family down the middle simply to keep your daughter happy? What about Richter? What about the grandchild your daughter failed to raise as one of us? You’ve heard from me what he’s been through. The boy has died here against an enemy Svea was able to defeat in a matter of punches. He was nearly killed by a cousin he didn’t know he had while I was able to defeat him in a matter of moments. Richter cannot stand on his own two feet because his mother took them from him in case he’d fall over and hurt himself. He has spent his entire life wrapped in the arms of his mother and is now unprepared to face the life he will have to live. I can save him from that, but only if you agree to let me.”

Celestia was silent for a moment, pressing her hands to the side of her head as her inner turmoil exploded deep within, her being forced to make a decision that would split the family apart one way or another. Several moments passed by as Celestia was torn near to the point of tears, seemingly stiffening at Luna’s soft hand on her shoulder as she stared into her eyes.

“Let me save him, sister,” Luna begged. “We’ve already lost too many children in this family. Do not let this one suffer the same fate.”

“...” Celestia tried to speak, but was unable to form a sentence at first, her eyes welling with tears as she stared into her sister’s. “I… I…”

Unwilling to hear the answer, I turned around and left. I had made a choice in my own moment that I was going to do this myself. I was going to steal the papers from the Town Hall myself as some foolish gesture to prove something. Though whether it was to them, the world… or just to myself. Though if I was going to sneak into the Town Hall… my usual hunting attire wasn’t going to cut it. I needed something that focussed on another side of my training. I needed to drop the swords…

And put that hidden blade to use.

Years Gone By... (Unedited)

If there was one thing I’d learned whilst I was here, it was that this city was unsalvageable. There was no one; no king, no queen, no priest, bishop, or prophet that could turn Falketurm away from the only thing it had ever been: a cesspool of crime, violence, and brutality. I’d been kept mostly safe, spending seventeen hours a day training in a tower with Luna and Advalia, growing from a child barely able to handle two men with knives into a warrior that could handle an army by himself, but the people that lived in the city, on the streets, were subjected to the harshest conditions I’d ever seen outside of a war.

This was the case today: seeing a mother and her eight year old daughter being slapped around and mugged by the militia that ran this city. The people that were supposed to be the guards and soldiers that kept this place safe. Luna had warned me how toxic this place was, how rotten to the core and irredeemable the people here were. She’d told me that no vigilantism would change anything, killing assholes like this would only cause the militia to become angry and punish the innocents in response.

She’d told me the man that ran this city, Baron Vondarken, was a man so steeped in bile and evil that there was no humanity left inside him. I’d seen it first hand, executions of civilians; women and children, just to prove he was serious about punishment if anyone broke the law. He butchered and strung up innocent civilians just to prove a point about his ruthlessness. I’d kept my head down, kept my face hidden under my hood for five years, and kept my eyes low to avoid seeing the turmoil that went on in this city.

But today? Something in me snapped today, seeing the sight of four grown men beating an eight year old girl, a girl who was barely older than the children I had out in this world without the security of my crown and title, sparked off a rage inside me like the pits of hell itself. I’d taken to my hooded robes rather well in time, the grey cloth clinging to my body with swords belted to my back, knives on the back of my belt, and a new hidden blade tucked away under my wrist. Weapons I’d been trained to use better than ever before. Weapons that had become natural extensions of my body due to my familiarity.

And weapons I wasn’t going to bother scuffing on scum like this. This event, this brutality, was the straw that broke the camel’s back. This was what pushed me over the edge to purge this city of it’s evil and burn this militia to the ground, starting with the cunts attacking a woman and her daughter. Throwing my beaked hood over my face, I dropped the box I was carrying and made a beeline straight for the soldiers slapping the two around.

One of the guards ‘keeping watch’ spotted me approaching, holding out a hand and telling me to fuck off, only to fall to the ground in a heap as I pushed his hand aside and elbowed him in the throat, crushing his larynx, before slamming the palm of my hand into his nose, crushing the bone and sending it up into his brain, killing him there and then. Another one of the guards noticed me kill their comrade, yelling at his other fellow guards, and having the other two draw their swords.

Two of them rushed at me, one of them slashing at me, aiming for my neck. I was able to catch his wrist with my hand, wrenching it at a sharp angle and causing him to drop his blade. My other hand caught the hilt of the sword, driving it into the man’s chest, hearing him breathe his last guttural gasp, before I threw the dying guard at the third guard, knocking them both into a heap before I killed the third guard by stamping on and snapping his neck at the base of his skull.

The fourth and final guard trembled in fear, gripping his sword tightly with both hands as I walked towards him. He swung wildly, his amateur strikes more than easily dodged as he wound up a final one that left him more than exposed, both arms far out to his side. I reached forward and snapped his neck with a violent twist of my hands before tossing the body aside. I studied the scene carefully, the dead bodies lying in too good a condition for what they deserved. I turned around to the beaten and bloodied mother and daughter, pulling my hood down and crouching next to them.

“You’re safe now, okay?” I asked them, giving a gentle smile, trying to remember the way to move my facial muscles to form the boyish charm I hadn’t used in such a long time. “Go home as fast as you can and don’t talk to anyone.”

“T-Thank you,” she nodded, grabbing her sobbing child and picking her up, both running away from the scene as fast as possible. With them gone and hopefully safe, I started the second part of my plan: Killing our dear Baron. Luna had told me a few days after we’d arrived that it would be useless killing the Baron, as someone else, possibly even worse would come and take his place. At the time I’d seen no way to combat that, but now? Five years stronger and five years wiser? I decided that I’d just keep killing the figure heads until they became smart enough to know not to assume control.

I knew that Baron Vondarken was holding a ‘parade’ in the city square to celebrate himself and his tyrannical rule. He’d be there, completely exposed, with only a few men to guard his life. The arrogant bastard didn’t expect anyone to be stupid enough to try and kill him, and that arrogance was going to lead to his downfall. I pulled my hood back up, walking past the terrified citizens staring at me as they saw the bodies, navigating the city in my mind before climbing up onto the rooftops, my climbing and traversal skills being as improved as my fighting, making travel no problem in this city.

I could see lines of the ‘attendees’ for the parade being forced into the square for the Baron’s enjoyment. They were always forced to watch his sick, twisted games, usually involving public executions, torture of prisoners, or just having random people he didn’t like the look of to be dragged up to the stage for him to beat to death. He’d of course have his men step in if the person he picked was able to fight better than him, and because of that he’d be given an even worse death than the others.

I set down in an alley, seeing three guards blocking the entrance to the plaza as they’d already let their entire ‘guest list’ through. Normally I’d feel bad about slaughtering innocent men, but those that joined this militia were as innocent as sin itself, corrupted by the life the guards lived over the peasants in this city. One of them spotted me, laughing to his fellow guards about my ‘grandmother’s coat’ before walking towards me.

“Listen, fuckboy,” he chuckled. “You can take your little dress and your rusty fucking sword and jump off a bridge. Cause there’s no way in fuck you’re gettin’ in he-”

He was cut off by a brutal right hook, breaking his jaw and sending him spinning around. He drew his sword as fast as he could, clumsily swinging at me as his friends rushed towards me. They drew their weapons, attempting to surround me, but to no avail. I stepped forward, glancing a sword strike off the much more armoured hidden blade I wore before booting him into his friend, catching the wrist of the third guard and tearing his blade from his grip, and ramming it into his eye socket.

He screamed in agony before I gripped the blade with my gloved hands, wrenching it down and splitting his skull open wide before kicking him over, finishing him off by stamping on the crossguard and piercing his brain, the man going limp immediately. The first guard lunged at me with a staggered stab, trying his best to run me through. I managed to grab his shoulders and drag him around in a circle and right back into the overhead swing from the final guard, the man in my grip releasing a drowning gurgle as the sword cleaved into his skull, throwing the body at the fourth guard and sending them both tumbling, catching the sword he dropped in mid-air and stabbing it into his throat as I walked into the square.

I spotted a higher number of guards than I’d anticipated, men wielding axes, maces, pikes, and spears. They weren’t a threat, they were instead fodder to keep me from getting to the Baron, seeing the ageing man slicing the throat of a young man, no older than nineteen, on stage in front of what I presumed was his mother, the older woman sobbing loudly as the son gurgled and coughed out his own blood. I felt the anger rise in my stomach again, walking towards the large, empty space where the Baron stood.

Several guards with pikes were positioned around, keeping the crowd at bay and keeping a riot suppressed. I walked towards them, both of them noticing me and holding a hand up, as many had done before, but they were both silenced by my armoured hidden blade… and the second one I’d been given a year into my training. I plunged the metal deep into their throats, driving the bodies into the floor whilst making no attempts to be stealthy. Another set of guards noticed me, grabbing their spears and preparing to rush towards me only.

I took two daggers from my belt, throwing them directly into their barely-armoured chests in stride, watching them stagger and fall to the ground as I fully announced my presence, using the new, much gravellier voice I’d developed as a grown man to get the Baron’s attention.

“Augustus!” I barked at him. The Baron looked up with a disgusted expression, staring at me with anger as he cast the body of the boy aside, gesturing for his men with swords to surround me.

“Who the fuck are you?” he demanded.

“I’m the one that’s going to kill you,” I responded in a cold tone. There was silence from the Baron for a second, the older man looking around with a questioning, arrogant expression before laughing loudly, his men following his lead and laughing as well, but in a much more nervous manner.

“I’m not afraid of one man dressed like a twat,” he said, pointing at me with his ring finger.

“I extend the same sentiment to you, Augustus,” I responded, clearly irking him further.

“I know you’re already a dopey enough cunt as it is, what with killing my fucking men and challenging me like this,” he growled, pointing at me and then circling his hand around several of his men. “But if you’re even thicker than that, I’ll tell you that there’s a lot more here than one fucking man.”

“I agree,” I nodded. “There’s a coward of a man hiding behind a wall of ten men. And ten men don’t scare me, Augustus.”

“Then what about a hundred?” he asked loudly, snapping his fingers to signal his guards, another ninety, semi-armoured militia men coming out of the woodwork with an array of weapons, each surrounding me further. I sized each of them up before going back to staring at Augustus, keeping my face as relaxed and my voice as confident as I was when giving me reply.

“One hundred?” I asked. “That just makes the effort I put into getting here worth it.”

“Kill this prick, will you?” August asked. “He’s really fucking annoying.”

That’s when all hell broke loose.

Four men lunged towards me, three blades aimed straight for my throat and three blades that missed due to me ducking down low, rising up to the fourth blade, snapping the wrist that held it, and taking it for myself, knocking aside guards and defenses, using quick, precise movements to cut down the three swordsmen before launching the blade through the skull of the fourth, then turning my attention to the other six who then began to rush me.

The first of which rushed at me like a bellowing madman, going down easy after being kneed in the stomach and having his face caved in by a follow-up knee strike, shoving his body aside and causing the second of six to stumble over the corpse, allowing me to grab hold of his collar and wrench him towards me, kneeing him in the groin before headbutting him, throwing him at a wide angle that knocked over two more of the other six swordsman, leaving two more standing at present. They swung wildly, like untrained children, having their blades glanced off my armoured blade, my strong fingers catching the crossguard of one blade, twisting it down and then slamming my elbow into his jaw, breaking it loudly.

As he spun around with a roar of pain, I managed to duck under a wide swing from the sixth of six, bringing my fist up in a brutal uppercut that made him bite through his tongue and knocking him clean out. Three and four of six had now managed to get themselves back up, one after another swinging, with three not expecting me to duck aside, but follow his hand as he brought it behind his back, allowing me to grip the blade, snap his arm whilst angling it to block another strike from the fourth of six before kicking him to the floor. I then twisted the blade around and ran it through his back, hearing him gasp loudly before his lungs filled with blood.

I tossed the body aside before stamping on the knee and then the nose of four, killing him along with his friend.

Ninety.

The pikeman came next, jabbing and swinging, the jabs being knocked aside by elbow strikes and redirection with wrists, brutal punches crushing faces and throats as one, two, three, four more guards fell to the ground, unconscious and beaten, barely giving me enough time to duck underneath a powerful swing from a larger guard, getting back up and stepping forward, gripping his helmeted head and wrenching it, snapping his neck with a loud crack, slamming the body into the floor and turning to a sixth pikeman, now backed up by a man with a mace.

Gripping the shaft and stepping forward, smashing my palm into the pikeman’s nose and causing him to stagger back, I wrenched the weapon from his hands, spinning around and plunging the pike through the chest of the man with a mace, taking the weapon from his loosening grip and taking the pikeman’s knee cap and face off with powerful swings of the mace, eventually launching it into the crotch of an approaching halberd-wielding knight, causing him to buckle over and have the back of his head crushed by a devastating elbow attack from myself, his body slamming hard into the ground.

Another two, wielding war axes, came rushing with large swings that were able to be dodged through a mix of footwork and body positioning, literally catching the man’s hand as he brought the axe above his head, head-butting him on the nose before wrenching the axe from his grip and burying the blade in his throat, turning to the second one and catching his arm mid-swing, snapping it at the elbow joint with a twist and an elbow attack, taking the axe and cleaving his face open.

Eighty.

This was when larger men with larger axes came rushing, their smaller friends taking a further-back line in combat, and also when I decided that it would take too long to kill them all with fists and that I’d have to sully at least my hidden blades with their blood. Extending the weapons with thrusts of my arms, I prepared myself for the heavy weapon attacks. Dodging aside from the cleaving axe allowed me to plunge on of my blades into the shoulder joint of the wielder, and then one into his neck, blood spraying everywhere as I kicked the heavy corpse to the ground.

Two more rushed, and two more were taken down just as easily, this fight requiring no more skills than a gyroball-equipped dummy with an axe, as I merely poked them until they fell over, cutting easily through six more of the large axemen before a speedy-looking rogue with a cleaver rushed towards me. His unconventional weapon provided no bonuses, as its blade was deflected with precise movements of my own blades, eventually flicking the blade out of his hands entirely before plunging one into his eye sockets, killing him quickly and watching as his body stumbled back and fell to the ground.

Seventy.

This was when the men began to look slightly worried, taking more time with their swings, grouping up with buddies, and trying to poke me with their weapons rather than rush in wildly. It proved to be an even worse strategy as their lack of offense allowed me to go on an offensive myself, cleaving through necks, wrists, legs, and tendons in all of them with my blades, easily hacking down soldier after soldier, allowing their screams of anguish and pain to fall on deaf ears, as they chose this death when they signed up. I was merely delivering it.

Fifty.

With over half of this group lying dead at my feet, the fear began to run wild with them, men fleeing en masse while others merely unleashed panicked swings, jabs, and slashes, the effort put into taking them down draining me as much as carrying a sack of grain up the castle staircases, needing to fill my lungs with heavier breaths due the exertion I felt. The thuds and impacts of weapons, be it on each other or on human flesh, had made my arms tingle briefly, the back part of my mind slightly bewildered by how many of them I’d slaughtered at this point. Though the main part of my mind focussed on the most efficient way to butcher the lambs that walked so eagerly to the slaughter.

Twenty-five.

This was when the true terror set in, seventy-five men slaughtered by a man in a grey robe who hadn’t so much as grunted during this brutal slaughter. This ruthless killing machine painting the square red with blood that showed no signs tiring was not something these men wished to contend with, throwing down their weapons and bolting away as fast as their legs would carry them, the thought of taking on this one-man apocalypse being a thought they trembled at.

Twelve.

And the twelve fell just like all the others, their corpses hitting the piles at my feet, turning around to find the Baron had taken off long ago, leaving no trace to the normal human. While this would’ve served as a waste of time to anyone else, this was phenomenal exercise for me. I not only got to flex my combat muscles, but would also be able to use the new mutations I’d gained since I began my training.

I inhaled briefly, using the bloodhound scent mutation to smell for the scent of old coward, picking it up immediately and following it, not bothering to run as I knew the Baron would think himself safe now that he was away from the square, away from the Demon in Grey. I made my way to his mansion cutting through his guards in a quick and ruthless manner, kicking the door down and finally deciding to rush him, leaping over a table and plunging my blade into the neck of the ageing tyrant.

As I withdrew my blade from his neck, I looked into his dying eyes and spat a vicious sentence at him:

“May the sin you have lived in welcome you to the sin you will burn in,” I snarled. “Sleep forever, bastard.”

With that, I stood up, retracted my blade, and took my leave of the mansion this bastard had stolen for himself, taking a torch from the wall and throwing it into a stack of books, igniting the pages and beginning the razing of the Baron’s legacy, in more ways than one.

You're Gonna Hate Me For How This Chapter Ends

After a lengthy series of conversations, bartering with Grael, and being allowed to perform the swap, I found myself lying down in a different bed to the one Grael had before I’d left. I stood up onto the semi-familiar paw pads in this body and stretched, yawning loudly before shaking myself off. I looked around the room, trying to figure out what area of the castle Grael had left himself before realising I had no idea where the hell I was. It was a room decorated entirely pink and white, with a large white dresser, white dressing table, and a pink and white princess…

Oh.

Okay.

I was in my sister’s room. My little sister’s room. Even saying that sentence in my head brought on waves of confusion and unnaturalness, being a sentence I thought I’d never have to say. The unfamiliar scents of this room were strange to my hyper-sensitive nose and the smell of perfume and fake make-up made my teeth itch for some odd reason. Spotting no activity in the room from the brief examination I gave it, I headed out through a wolf-door in the regular door that seemed a little too small for me at first, but I was barely able to squeeze through after a few moments.

I thought the room I was in had been a renovated part of the castle, but the area I was in now didn’t exist since I’d moved out. It was a hallway decorated with large paintings of the family, of Luna, Celestia, Cadance, dad, and Astraea. Padding over to the portrait of ‘little sister’, I examined her coloured-in looks and determined that while she looked nearly identical to my mother, Cadance had more shades of pink in her hair while Astraea’s was a single, solid shade of bubblegum pink with white stripes running through it.

Turning my head to the other side of the wall, I spotted a painting of Cadance and a fresh-faced young bastard with a face I recognised and a lifestyle I sorely missed. Judging from the fact that I’d never had a portrait painted of me before in my life, I knew Mom had this one done while I was gone. I felt a warm glow spread over my body and a stupid grin spread to my face as I realised she hadn’t just flung me aside now that I wasn’t around and Astraea was.

I looked further along the wall and saw a portrait that definitely never happened: a portrait of Cadance, Astraea, and I with the little princess sitting atop my shoulders and Cadance hugging us both, smiling widely at being close to her children. I stood quiet for a moment and stared at the painting, allowing my warm, fuzzy feelings to subside before realising something: In that picture, I hadn’t aged at all. I was still the barely post-pubescent, facial-hairless brat I’d been when Luna had whisked me away to a land of spirit-hardening abuse/training.

I’d changed so much since I left, not in just terms of skill. I knew from the painting of me as an eighteen year old compared to now, I’d lost all of my baby fat, stripped down to a lean, muscular man with cold eyes and unexercised smile muscles. The smirk that sat on my face in the painting was one I hadn’t practiced in a long time and the genuine laugh the painting had captured was a sound I’d been without for a good time.

There were other things, too. The lack of the small scar on the right side of my jaw gained from stopping an assault in a rather amateurish way, the smoother features gained from the aforementioned baby fat that had been replaced with a sharper, more angular look. I wondered if I’d look too different to them. I’d had five years to adjust to becoming a man… becoming a monster, but them? They’d wished away a happy child and wanted him to return. But he was gone. I was a hardened shell that had learned how to open himself up instead of an open morsel that had learned to close its shell. I wondered if the sight of me, the new Richter, would be too much for them all at once.

“Ah, Grael, there you are!” a posh-sounding female voice I’d never heard before in my life exclaimed happily. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

I turned my head to encounter a sight I was not expecting to see: A black panther. Just putting it right out there. Black panther with glowing green eyes was staring at me with a pleasant expression, eyeing me up for several seconds before taking an apprehensive step back.

“Grael… what’s wrong with your eyes?” she asked coldly. “They’ve changed colour.”

Deciding not to panic the new addition to the household, I opted to come clean with what I’d done to cause the change from Grael’s grey eyes to my blue.

“Not Grael,” I answered, the different voice coming from the familiar-to-her maw clearly surprised her. “Richter. Grael and I changed bodies so I could speak to my mother. Who are you, exactly?

“... Richter?” she asked in an awed expression. “Big Brother Richter?”

“The very same,” I said with a chuckle. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Oh!” she exclaimed in shock, padding on her paws briefly. “My mistake, my name is Asalia, I’m Astraea’s protector and familiar in the same way Grael is to you.”

“Well… I hope you’re gentler with Astraea than Grael was with me growing up,” I smirked, padding past the much-smaller panther and looking around. “Now, do you mind telling me where my mother is? I’m on kind of a tight schedule, as rude as I’m being right now.”

“O-Of course,” she stammered. “She, uh, went for a nap a while ago. She’s been tired recently from renovating Astraea’s room.”

“Then she can use me as a pillow until she wakes up,” I shrugged. “I’ll be off. It was nice to meet you, Asalia.”

“You too, Big Brother,” she called to me as I padded away. I made my way back to a place I recognised through blind luck, making mad dashes up several sets of stairs. Darting through halls and open-ended rooms brought me to my destination quickly, using my teeth to pull down the door handle and enter the darkened room. Thanks to my wolf-hearing, I could make out the sound of my mother gently breathing in her sleep, waves of nostalgia and happiness rushing over me as my nose caught whiffs of her perfume and familiar scents of the room I’d spent many a childhood night in, lying in her arms.

I padded over to the side of the bed, looking at my mother’s frayed, messy hair and rather unkempt appearance. Paint flecked her face and hair, her makeup was smudged. And she was dressed in working garb. I gently licked her nose, causing her to stir briefly before doing it again. I repeated the process until she opened her eyes, staring at me with a mildly annoyed expression before speaking.

“What’s wrong, Grael?” she asked sleepily. “Is something the matter?”

“Not Grael,” I said in a happy tone. “Richter. Hi, Mom.”

She was confused for a moment, staring at me with blank eyes as he tired mind processed what I’d just said, putting together the pieces of the blue eyes, different voice, and use of a different name before her eyes widened in surprise. A wide grin spread onto her face as she wrapped her arms around my neck, yanking me off the floor as she turned over, pinning me onto the bed and squealing loudly into my fuzzy neck.

“Richter!” she exclaimed in a joyous tone. “Oh my precious little baby, I have missed you so much!”

“It’s great to see you too, Mom,” I chuckled happily, getting my muzzle, nose, and head showered with kisses as she continued to squeeze me.

“Why aren’t you home yet? I told Luna she had five years and you should’ve been home a week ago,” she said, sitting down on my stomach and staring at me, trying desperately to see the real me through Grael.

“You’ve been counting the days, I take it?” I asked.

“I’ve been counting the seconds since you went away!” she growled, hugging me again and nuzzling her face into my chest, my much longer wolf body allowing her to sit comfortably atop me. “I had everything ready for you to come back last week. I made dinner, sorted your bed out, and even told Astraea you were coming back to see us… then I got a message from Luna that said something came up and that you weren’t going to make it. Everyone was so disappointed… what could possibly be more important than seeing your family again?”

“Plugging a hole I tore in a city,” I answered sheepishly.

“... Is this about a girl?” Cadance asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“No, not this time,” I said with a shake of my head.

“Promise?” she asked.

“I promise,” I smiled. “I… may have gotten rid of the ruling establishment of Falketurm and am currently trying to restore order by helping one of the city’s crime lords take over from the other two and run it himself.”

“And there’s not a girl involved?” Cadance asked. “She didn’t ask you to help her with a promise of sex? No ‘The city’s trying to kill me because I fucked the king’s daughter’ again, right?”

“You seem so suspicious, mother,” I said with a wolfish grin.

“Richter…” she said with a warning tone.

“Alright, there is a girl. But it’s not a sex girl. It’s a friend girl,” I answered.

“You don’t have friend girls,” Cadance said, looking sideways at me. “At least not for very long.”

“She’s a very restrained girl,” I shrugged. “Polite upbringing, very nervous and uncomfortable with sex.”

“Oh… awww,” Cadance cooed. “That’s so sweet.”

“Indeed it is,” I nodded before clapping my wolf paws onto her ass. “And speaking of sweet… let’s start talking about your pussy.”

“Already?” she asked with a chuckle. “I’ve barely spoken a sentence yet and you already wanna fuck me? In Grael’s body, no less?”

“Hey, his dick’s much bigger than mine,” I shrugged. “It’ll be better for you, right?”

“I suppose so,” she said, running her fingers up my chest and to my muzzle. “But what makes you assume I’m so eager to fuck a big, musky wolf?”

“Because you’re a fan of big, musky cock?” I asked. “And because you love me?”

“True, true,” she nodded, giving me a seductive grin. “But am I in the mood for big, musky wolf cock right now?”

“How about you give that big, musky wolf cock a taste test and tell me when you’re done?” I asked, my new cock already swelling just at the thought of fucking her again after so long.

“I suppose that’s fair,” she said, unbuttoning the shirt she wore and allowing her big, beautiful tits to bounce free of restraint. “But if I say no, you have to do as you’re told, okay? I’m not in the mood to indulge my wolf-rape fetish tonight.”

“Alright. It’s a deal,” I said, licking my lips hungrily. “You give this big ol’ cock a big ol’ suck and we’ll see where it goes from there.”

“You’re so bad,” she giggled, sliding her hand behind her and giving my erection and playful tickle.

“And you’re too good,” I growled. “Now come on, mother of mine: smear that pink lipstick all over this monster cock and show me how much you’ve missed me.

My Loving Family

A rude awakening was to be expected whenever my Aunt Luna was the one doing it. Usually she’d throw ice water on my head, tear the covers off, and throw a bucket of spiders on me or just outright punch me in the face.

That’s why I preferred either Mom or Celestia waking me up, Mom being the artist-formerly-known-as-Cadance, who was often much more gentle than my Ice Queen of a great aunt. So who was I getting woken up by today?

The answer was given as I felt a soft shake of my shoulder, and a gentle whisper in my ear:

“Honey?” my mother asked sweetly. “Are you awake?”

An evil scheme came into my mind at that point, one that would probably earn a light jab on the arm in response, but hey, fun was fun. Keeping my eyes closed, I pretended to still be asleep, knowing what she’d do in response.

“Richter?” she asked, leaning close and whispering into my ear. “C’mon honey, you need to get up.” Several more seconds ticked by before she took hold of the lip of my covers and began to pull them down, this being my time to act. I whirled around in bed, my face inches from hers, before making and extremely loud snorting noise.

And, as I’d predicted, her initial reaction was a loud squeal, followed by her clapping a hand to her chest and screwing her eyes shut. The seconds slowly ticked by before her eyes open once more, now lit up with anger as she slapped me on the arm, my loud laughter only serving to annoy her as I brought up the bed sheets, trying to use them as a flimsy defence.

“How many times have I told you not to do that?” she demanded angrily, giving me her best angry mother stare.

“How many times have I ignored you?” I responded.

“Too many,” she growled.

“Exactly,” I smirked, tapping her on the nose. This move received another playful slap from her before she stood up off the bed.

“Right then, my little angel,” she said ironically, crossing her arms. “You’ve got a busy day today, so up and at ‘em.” I looked at her for a long second, trying to put the sentence ‘I’m not getting out of bed until you’ve left the room or the morning glory’s gone down’ into a look.

It didn’t work very well.

“C’mon,” she hastened. “I’m not leaving until you’ve gotten out of bed.”

“Could you at least turn around then?” I asked, linking my fingers over my chest and staring at her.

“Why?” she asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“Reasons…” I shrugged. “Erect ones.”

She was silent for a second before rolling her eyes and turning around, mumbling to herself as she did so.

“I’ve never understood why teenage boys are so afraid of their mothers seeing them naked,” she commented. “I used to wash and bathe you every day. You used to bathe with me until you were seven years old.”

“Yeah, but there’s quite a bit of difference between seven years old and eighteen years old,” I said, sitting up and rubbing my eyes. “And if I remember correctly, that difference is about nine to ten inches.”

“I’d hope so,” she said, lowering her head to the floor as she leaned her back against the foot-board of my bed.

She done it again. She’d made some off-hand, vaguely sexual comment at me. She’d being doing this a lot recently, ever since I hit my eighteenth birthday. In fact, now that I thought about it, both my aunts had been doing it too, though Luna had been voicing it in her own, usual passive-aggressive, sexually frustrated way. My Aunt Celestia, however, had always been dignified about it, never outright making any mention to sex in her double-entendres, but very clear about the sexual motive behind her statements.

I wanted to question her on it, but it would probably go the same way it had before: I’d bring it up and she’d come up with some bullshit excuse about me pushing my own perverted desires onto the sentences she said and only heard sexual phrases because I wanted to. She’d explain that there was no intent to be sexual towards me and she wished for me to stop thinking of her like that.

Though the last time I’d confronted her on it, she’d been extremely fixated on adjusting the resting position of her breasts and removing as many items of clothing to show skin. This had gotten me riled up like nothing else, the more I thought about it, and she’d done it ever since I was a little kid, constantly strutting around in nothing more than her underwear and the loosest-fitting, transparent bathrobe she could find, often making me sit on her lap and rest my head on her breasts.

So, yeah, if there’s any reason as to why my mother causes extremely conflicting and confusing feelings in me when she’s around, that might be an answer. Even then, she’s never been shy with nudity, always throwing out the excuse ‘I’m your mother’ or ‘It’s nothing you haven’t seen before’ whenever she strips down for a bath or just likes to sit on her bed, reading a book whilst completely naked.

She tells me that it’s just something she’s done for years, that there’s no sexual or seductive intent behind it, but whenever Dad’s home, she keeps herself fully clothed and asks me to leave the bathroom if she wants a bath while I’m washing my hands or getting a drink.

If that wasn’t two-faced, contradictory behaviour then I don’t know what is. The attraction I felt towards her made me feel both physically sick and more aroused than I’d ever thought possible. It was wrong to be sexually attracted to her, I knew that. I just didn’t care.

But then comes in the problem of every forbidden relationship, whether it be in a book my Aunt Twilight let me borrow or a play my mother had taken me to see, spending most of the time with her hand on my thigh I might add, there was always the risk of one party just getting it wrong.

Normal behaviour for some people, as in my mother’s case, is strange to other people. A woman who shows no fear of being seen in her underwear because she’s been seen in swimwear may give off the impression she’s being sexual towards the men she allows to see in her undies, when she really isn’t fussed either way.

The same way a man who often discusses sexual habits with female friends the same way close male friends do, speaking of favourite parts of women, their specific likes and dislikes such as big breasts, big ass, deepthroat, kinky, blonde, red-head, brunette, may be seen as the man giving pointers and hints to his female friend about what he wants her to be like.

Then, when these emotions, signals, and feelings come into play between one another, one party confessing their feelings to the other who does not reciprocate their affection can be catastrophic, even between two close friends, much less mother and cunting son. If I was to confess to my mother that I, and with her being an adult and knowing what the word attraction really meant when it came to adults, wanted to take my biological mother, the creature that grew me in her womb for nine months, and initiate an incestuous act of highly illegal procreation with her, I wouldn’t be surprised if she wanted me burned at the stake, much less never speak to me again.

There was so much uncertainty in the lands of attraction, especially when my mother was the type of woman that adored making her objects of affection nervous and aroused around her. I’d heard stories from my Dad, after I’d reached manhood of course, that Cadance was the kind of girl to use her body in one way and her voice in another. She’d speak with great articulation about how she valued the friendship she and my Dad had before they’d started dating, and how she felt so happy that he was one of the few guys she knew that didn’t want to nail her against the wall, that he didn’t think she was just some bit-store harlot who gave herself up to anybody who wanted it.

And all the while she would be subtly rubbing herself against him, using her fingers to tease and entice, placing her face and mouth inches from his and throwing the most sultry looks seen outside of a travelling orgy to confuse and arouse the poor soul. The few times my Dad had taken her up on her physical advances she’d completely one-eighty and become shocked and appalled that he’d think of her in such a way and once my Dad felt horrible, she’d laugh it off and act like nothing happened before kissing him on the cheek and continuing about the day.

That used to drive my Dad insane.

Of course she’d stopped doing it now, the two being married with a son… that she was actively-slash-maybe-not-at-all trying to seduce or just try to drive insane with sexual tension. This was the problem I faced everyday, having to whack it in the bathroom to relieve tension whilst being confused and conflicted on whether my Mom was doing the same, thinking about me.

Though this wasn’t a problem before I’d turned eighteen, as I’d just relieve my frustrations by nailing some Prench ambassador’s daughter whilst thinking about my mother. I know how bad that sounds, but I know we’re all freaks here, right?

“Right, I’ll leave you to take care of that, just don’t forget you’re meeting your Aunt Luna for your mutation overview and swordplay training.

“Oh joy,” I said with false enthusiasm, realizing that today was going to be another day of my vicious aunt using her seven thousand years of swordplay experience to slap me all around the arena.

Oh, and if you’re wondering about the mutation thing, I’ll explain that now.

With myself and my family members being kind-of-maybe-sorta demi-gods, Homo Alicornat, as our scientific and slightly mistranslated name is listed, the true name being Homo Allicornat, the two L’s making the word ‘All’ part of the title, the collective word for everything and the everything in this equation being animals.

The Homo Allicornat is the single species on Equis that is able to procreate with any other animal, be it a rat, a cow or a blue whale. We’re able to either knock them up or carry their children. But my Aunt Celestia figured, or accidentally discovered, depending on who’s telling the story, that my family’s line is able to take different types of DNA, harness them into specific mutagens of varying strength levels, and use them to increase our own natural abilities, making us the most adaptable and versatile species on the planet.

Though there was a drawback discovered about eighty years later, and that was that our blood needed time to mature, much like fine wine, to be at its best, otherwise the mutations we apply to ourselves can cause us to become susceptible to diseases and debilitating conditions those animals often suffer, meaning that the older we get, the more and more mutations we’re able to give ourselves.

And at the grand age of eighteen, I’m currently able to boast a grand total of two mutations, that being the night-vision of a cat and the heightened hearing of a Direwolf. Impressive when you think about normal human abilities, but when compared to my Aunt Luna’s ability to switch, at will, between night-vision, hawk vision, thermal vision, as well as being able to control and regulate her body heat to warm up or cool off whenever she wants, heightened hearing, smell, and touch, immunity to most toxins discovered, enhanced strength, and speed coupled with the ability to harden her skin to that of an armadillo’s shell, she’s a handful to take down unarmed.

So you can forget about standing a chance against her when she’s using her signature sword. I bet you’re expecting it to be a katana right? To have some weeaboo-esque Nipponese name like Kurasabi or Genkidama right?

Well, no. Because my Aunt’s not a fucking loser, and didn’t name the sword. She doesn’t name any of them on the explanation of ‘They’re tools, they’re made to do a job and not to be grown attached to, much like you.’

Oh yeah, I may have forgotten to mention this but, uh, my Aunt Luna’s a cunt. Like, there’s no messing around with softer words or better descriptions. Cunt is the best word that describes this woman, as she is stone cold awful to be around. She sees people as tools instead of people and views tragedies as nothing more than numbers crossed off a list.

She made it clear that she didn’t give a fuck about you and if you had nothing to offer her, you could get out of her face. For some people, this made her the most terrifying, heartless, and evil bitch that’s ever sat on a throne not made of thorns and the skulls of dead, previously-molested-by-her children. But for me?

It was fucking hot.

There’s always been an attraction for me to those kinds of girls, the type that only gives you the time of day if they feel you’ve well and truly earned it and not just out of common decency. You knew that if this person wanted to even look at you then you knew you were a cut above the rest.

I know what you’re thinking ‘How many women in my family do I want to nail?’

Answer: all of them. I think the easiest one to fuck, ironically, would be my mother, with the hardest either being my Aunt Twilight or Aunt Celestia, though Celestia would be an amazing achievement in my book and an amazing experience, mostly because her tits are bigger than my head. This is probably because she’s six foot eight and I’m five eleven. If there was ever a woman to make you feel like you were a child fucking his own mother, it was her, simply because of how enormous she was.

If I’m honest, I was always attracted to my Aunt Celestia and I think that little Oedipus complex started when I was still breastfeeding from my own Mom, and the sight of her tits just brought out instinct in me, as I’ve been told. I don’t know, I don’t remember. My Mom’s told me that whenever she held me close to her chest, I’d try to feed from her, which was hilarious to all of them apparently. I’d then been told that one of Celestia’s mutations was permanent lactation and she’d often fill in for my Mom when she was busy doing something else, and that she thoroughly enjoyed breastfeeding me.

Basically, when I’d just turned eighteen, I wanted to fuck every girl in my family. And I’m now gonna tell you exactly that wish came true.

A Chat With a Friend

I entered the castle’s kitchen, smiling at the servant girls as they hurried about their duties, the mouth-watering smell of bacon, eggs, sausages, sauce and toast filling the pristinely-kept room, all managed by one Madame Vortega.

“Boy!” I heard an angry voice bark from behind me.

“Madame Vortega,” I said with a smile, turning around to face her only to receive an fork with a sizzling piece of bacon on the end of it inches away from my face. “Whoa, what seems to be the problem, Madame Chef?”

“You keep that fuckin’ mutt of yours out of my pantry,” she spat. “Or else I’ll cook the bastard over the spit myself.”

I stared at her for a long second with my mouth agape before leaning forward and closing my mouth around the bacon. I pulled my head back and moaned in food-induced orgasm as the delicious taste of the meat lit up my tastebuds.

“Yum, delicious as usual Madame Chef,” I said, my mouth now filled with more liquid than a plunge pool, giving the older woman a thumbs up before cutting through the kitchen as I’d intended. “I’ll go have words with my fuckin’ mutt and tell him to stop raiding the pantry.”

“You’d better, otherwise roasted direwolf is gonna be on tonight’s menu!” she snapped, turning back to face one of the servants girls and begin barking orders at her. I watched the ordeal for a moment, feeling sorry for the relatively beautiful brunette girl receiving a reprimanding for showing up to work late. With a shake of my head, I ducked out of the room and made my way down the corridors.

“Hell, Vortega works those girls over almost as hard as I do,” I said aloud to no one in particular, a cheeky smirk appearing on my face. “Speaking of which… wasn’t Caletera supposed to be visiting today?”

Caletera was the name of one of the Andalusian delegate’s daughters, a beautiful, well-spoken tanned girl who was only a few years older than myself. The last time we’d spoken, if my memory served well, was not a very insightful conversation, as I find it is quite difficult to have a detailed discussion about the Kantian ethics behind the true value of Subjects and Predicates in regards to divine beings, real or false, when one member of said conversation is screaming in ecstasy into a pillow while the other one is making sure she isn’t gonna be able to sit down for a month.

But besides the roll in the sheets we’d had, as with a lot of my lovely ladies, we’d spent a lot of time in the castle gardens discussing different topics of wealth, responsibility, power, luxury and love well into the late hours of the night. Her mother, the Andalusian queen, had approved of her daughter interacting with a male member of the royal family, she herself having slapped the taste out of Blueblood’s mouth the last time they’d met for the way he’d spoken to Caletera, and that she’d hoped to use myself and her daughter as leverage to continue to relations between our two nations.

So that ended with us fucking in her room at the Andalusian embassy and Caletera reporting back to her mother, voicing her liking of the Equestrian kingdom, and her mother entering discussions with my Aunts about trade routes and war pacts. She’d said before that if she came back to Equestria she’d have no issue rekindling her holiday romance with myself, the one known as myself never having an issue bedding beautiful women, and today may be the day for that. At least I’d hoped so.

“Honestly, if you put as much effort into studying and training as you did fornicating with as many foreign women as possible,” I heard a familiar voice in my head chuckle, “You’d be running this country yourself by now.”

A smile came to my face as I heard the light chiding from my oldest friend, looking down at my palm to see the symbol that connected us: a three-teardrop, pyramid design. The top being the longest with the lower two being at an angle and slightly shorter, the skin this mark appeared on being a dark grey, glowing as our mental contact continued.

“That may be true, my dearest Grael,” I said, crossing my arms over my chest and looking around for any sight of my companion. “But there’s more fun to women than there is to politics and the sort.”

“For the uneducated, remember the legends of Rognar the Insatiable?” Grael asked me from wherever he resided.“The ancient king of the south who, once in power, created his own little gaggle of women who swore allegiance to him? Bore fourteen children from him in their thirty years as his lovers?”

“Maybe you’re right, old friend,”  I chuckle, hearing the sound of claws clicking on stone behind me and the thick scent of water, meat and fur behind me informed me that my old friend was behind me. “Maybe I should try a little harder in my studies if the reward for it is an nearly infinite, and renewable, supply of nookie.”

“And I’m sure your mother would be proud,” the direwolf chuckled, his genuine, wolfish grin revealing his sharp teeth.

Right, lemme explain here. You guys know Philomena, right? Aunt Celestia’s pet phoenix? The red and yellow bird that’s belonged to her for thousands of years? Well, Philomena isn’t a one off just for her. Most of the royals are given pets to stay with them at birth, Celestia being presented with a Phoenix, Luna being given a Netherfalcon, and Cadance being gifted a three-tailed, golden fox from the Empress of Nippon, which Celestia explained was known as a kitsune, the Nipponese word for fox.

Or Kitty, as my one year old mother addressed it, being unable to actually pronounce the word kitsune. She was told a thousand times as she got older to rename the poor thing to an actual name, but she’d grown fond of the name, as had the animal itself. Which was, luckily, a female.

My animal, also being the only male one, was presented to be by the King of the Norsemen, Hrathald Grallson, on the grounds that “The only thing sharper and more dangerous than a king’s tongue is a wolf’s tooth.” So he presented to me the most powerful and deadly animal on his lands: a direwolf.

My mother was, of course, horrified that I’d been given a wolf as a present, especially seeing as how I was a newborn baby, due to the numerous documented accounts of wolves stealing children from their cots and tearing them apart, but my Aunt Celestia was able to calm her after she reminded her that the wolf wouldn’t want to harm me after the two of us went through the Writ of Kinship, an ancient rite that few went through that permanently bonded the mind, body, and soul of two beings together.

This created a telepathic link between myself and Grael, as well as two parts of us being exchanged, my immortality being given to him as well as the mark on his forehead appearing on my palm; this mark served as a warning system to one of us when the other was in danger, as well as signifying our link.

“Eh,” I shrugged, walking towards the five-foot-tall, jet black and white wolf, with a grin on my face. “She already thinks I’m a failure anyway.”

“No, she doesn’t,” Grael chuckled. “She has great expectations of you and believes you’ll do incredible things… I have no idea why, given the lack of accomplishments under your belt, but hey, you’ve always gotta have someone backing you up, right?”

“Alright, you don’t need to tell me I’m worthless,” I said with a shake of my head. “I get that enough from my Aunt Luna.”

“Speaking of our dearly beloved Aunt, she had a message for you actually,” Grael said, lowering his head to the floor and closing his eyes, using our link to send the memory directly to me.

I closed my eyes and watched through Grael’s colourless vision, seeing my Aunt Luna standing in her combat gear, consisting of lightweight, black leather armour, her long blue hair tied back into a high ponytail and her two swords belted at her hip, one steel and one silver. She had her usual angry look on her face, but it was less extreme than it usually was, always preferring Grael over myself, and she opened her mouth to speak.

“Tell Richter when you see him to come and meet me out at the Drowned Dales,” I saw her say, leaning down to Grael’s height.“I’ve got a little test lined up for him and I want to see how he performs in the field, instead of a classroom.”

Grael severed the link and allowed me back to my own sight, my blue eyes opening once more and breathing a sigh of relief as colour returned to the world, the once seemingly normal greens, reds and blues now being explosively saturated beauties I never knew I’d miss.

“A test?” I asked us both. “Great.”

“Indeed, we both know how that’ll go,” Grael nodded. “If it’s anything like the wyvern test, you’ll be in the infirmary for at least a week.”

“In my defence, I would’ve killed the fucker if she’d told me it could spit poison at me,” I said, a bitter taste forming in my mouth as I remembered the sting of that fucking reptile’s acid spit, capable or burning through even the best of armour within seconds.

I should be thankful for Aunt Luna saving me after it had melted through my sword, cutting the thing down in seconds and tending to my wounds, but as much as I’d like to kiss for her saving me, there was also the forty minutes I spent wanting to headbutt her as she continuously lectured me about footwork, staying back and learning an enemy’s movements, not getting greedy with attacks, and constantly replenishing the magical wards I’d set up for myself.

Though, at the risk of sounding like a whiny little bitch, it is quite difficult for a novice swordsman to remember footwork, guard, surroundings, enemy movements, correct posture, swing with the wrist and not the elbow, never attack unless your stance is perfect, withdraw the blade immediately for defensive movements, knees bent, shoulders relaxed, eyes forward, body turned, on your toes, weight on front leg, turn with hips upon swing, step forward for a lunge and immediately leap back but make sure you land perfectly on your feet again… and remember to add more of your magic energy to your fucking wards.

Did you get all that? Easy to remember right?

Wrong.

When you’re in a training hall, fighting dummies, it’s extremely easy to slowly work through the motions of these ‘boring and too easy combat styles, can’t we do something else, Aunt Luna?’ actions. But the second you get out into the field and have to not only stand toe-to-claw with a nine foot, flying, acid-spitting, clawing, biting fucking reptile, but also kill it? Forgive me if I sound like a pussy, but when you’re eleven years old,  roughly five-foot-nothing, and not too busy shitting yourself to remember to breathe when fighting a wyvern, then you might barely remember how to raise your arms, let alone killing the cunt.

“Richter… you’re doing it again,” Grael said, clicking his tongue to bring me out of my memories.

“Oh, right, yeah, sorry,” I said with a shake of my head, running my hand through my thick hair. “Oh, and Vortega has a message for you too, she says to stay out of the pantry or she’ll cook you and feed you to the guardsman.”

“Heh, I’d like to see her try,” Grael chuckled. “I’d tear her to pieces.”

“I know, killer, I know,” I said, putting my hands on my hips and sighing, staring down at the floor. “Right, now I need to head out to the Drowned Dales and have Luna do something like make me fight off ninety-seven Bloated using a Nipponese chopstick.”

“It must be fun to be you,” Grael said with a amused look. “All that seems to happen is you either flunk your studies or get beat up by your Aunt.”

“Don’t forget the sex,” I said, pointing at him with a wink. “The pussy makes it all worth it.”

“Ugh… where did Mom and Dad go wrong with you?”

“I’m sure they’re asking the same fuckin’ question, brother,” I said with a laugh.